Chapter Text
“I wish I could understand my feeling sooner”
A simple wish, a casual phrase, something said in the comfort of her own home. It took 3 weeks for the realization to settle in for Madoka, first one being that she was into girls, the second being her apparent crush on a girl who only recently transferred in her class
Who also was a magical girl, because they were real, and also surprisingly more violent? (The realization that she found that attractive led to another identity crisis a bit later)
It’s important to note, that this phrase has been said after 2 days of no sleep, induced by the horrors of whatever the hell witch labyrinths were, slow and steady realization of her sexuality and of course distracting binging of her old favorite anime
“Is that so? Would you make a contract then?”
Half delirious, on the verge of being asleep, Madoka agreed
***
Surprisingly, the wish changes a few things, but also not much, Madoka now has an additional set of memories, the one where she realized her orientation a few years back
That Madoka, unfortunately hasn’t dated anyone before (or fortunately? it would be really weird to wake up and have a girlfriend that she got vague memories of suddenly)
Which still left Madoka pinning after the dark haired girl, who Madoka realized she didn’t know whenever she was gay or straight
As tragic as that realization is, the awkwardness of meeting that same girl, who had insisting that she doesn’t become a magical girl after she became one, is immense.
Quickly and desperately explaining herself, Madoka can’t help but sigh in relief when the girl quickly concedes that it wasn’t her fault and offers to help her get acclimated with her new powers
Madoka of course, quickly accepts
***
It takes a week for Homura to decide she’s ready for a witch hunt (Madoka still remembers Sayaka, Only living because of her regeneration, beaten and broken what should be beyond help, yet still fighting)
It takes another for her to go by herself
In the span of those weeks Madoka has realized a few things, such as, her magic has given her empathy, a pretty strong one, it was at a level where she could just barely read out somebody’s surface thoughts
Another one was that apparently, bows were extremely easy to use, at least for her, it felt as natural as breathing, like picking up an old game you used to play a lot, was it the magical girl thing? Homura couldn’t exactly answer because her weapon was a shield, in her words “I mostly use it to pull up a barrier, it’s a small shield so using it in combat is a little…”
The third thing, was that Madoka found guns extremely attractive (oh god, did her type form around the brunette? That would be extremely awkward)
And the final thing, Akemi Homura was extremely dense, Madoka was sure she was laying it on thick, constantly clinging to the girl, hugging her, taking her hand in her, practically gluing herself to her, no reaction, was she used to that? She did sometimes talk about a friend she used to have who she was close with, maybe that girl liked physical contact
Her flirting? Taken literary, pickup lines? Taken as jokes, hints? Not picken up on at all
Sure, Madoka could just outright say it, confess to the girl without playing the whole game, but where’s the romance in that?! Sure confessions are romantic, but you also have to find a good moment, get to know the person properly, figure out if the person was interested too
Despite the cold front, Homura cracks, embarrassed at times, small smiles she doesn’t show to anyone but her, furrowed eyebrows in frustration
***
Madoka is laying on the ground, exhausted to hell and back, the world is once again bright, the storm is gone, she looks at her soul gem and knows she won’t last
She knows what happens when it gets full, she saw it happen, she’d seen someone finish off her best friend because of it
Madoka almost asks Homura to kill her before she turns, but the thought of making her do it breaks her heart, she can’t do it can she?
There is debris around her
She sees Homura look at her, grief in her eyes, there is a flood of emotions, bright, burning, scalding emotion that Madoka can barely identify, it’s care, it’s pain, it’s anger turned inwards, frustration and the biggest of them all, Love muddled with hundreds more, Madoka feels like she’s looking at the sun, yet she can’t look away, can’t tear the connection down, she stares
Homura stares at her in turn, it feels like an eternity, Homura closes her eyes as she turns her shield
A pillar of light surrounds the girl, Madoka fights to keep looking
The light disappears and Homura falls, like a puppet without strings, it takes a few minutes of starring at the corpse for Madoka to realize her soul gem is gone
Madoka doesn’t know how to do something like that, so she opts for something simpler, picking up a nearby debris and swings
***
Madoka was listening to the teacher talk, sharing a glances and giggles with Sayaka
It didn’t work out with her teacher boyfriend, once again, this would be the 12th time from when Madoka was assigned to her class
“Oh yes, I’d like to introduce a transfer student who will be joining us today!”
A few grunts come out from the late announcement from the class accompanied by curious glances as a girl starts to walk in
“Come in Akemi-san!”
Looking at the girl, there’s a flash of understanding, all Madoka can think of is ‘oh, this explains a lot, like a lot a lot, how didn’t I realize this before? This has sparred her a lot of time it didn’t it? I mean at least I realized it when I’m 14 and not in the middle of failing marriage or something’
Feeling a gaze at her Madoka meets eyes with the new girl and there comes a second oh, blushing she hides her face in her hands as her head speedily approaches her desk
She can feel Sayaka looking at her, probably confused, well, she could explain soon, she had a lot of things in her life to go over for now, maybe also day dream a little? Yeah sure, she can do that
***
Looking at Madoka and her unusual reaction Homura had a few concerns, sure she knew that the timelines varied, but surely Madoka’s parents wouldn’t send her to school sick? Was it something else? Did Homura accidentally do something to embarrass her before the timeline started? (Homura didn’t yet know, that this was going to be the start her new normal for a long time and she should just roll with it)
So, filled with worry Homura sits down at her seat and follows the routine laid down from countless repetitions
Notes:
well, writing this prologue went a lot faster than i expected, only took 2 days to get it to the point im satisfied with how it turned out
i plan to do a chapter for 1 timeline, not going too deep into each wish, just enough to try and get a couple laughs
anyway, i only really have like 3 ideas for this fic currently, so i'd appreciate some suggestions on what Madoka should wish for, pretty please?
Chapter 2: The day full of discoveries, magical girls, and wishes
Notes:
well, 1 timeline per chapter got scrapped extremely fast, so im just going to try and speedrun through this, moderate speed, still don't want to spend too much time on one timeline
let this get a couple of chuckles out of you dear reader
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“All right, what was up with you when they introduced the transfer student? Do you know her or something?”
Blushing slightly Madoka shakes her head before quietly replying
“No no, I don’t think I met her before? Well I’ve had a dream today and she appeared there but-“
Sayaka is suddenly much closer to her, grinning at her, poking her teasingly
“Oh~? Does someone want attention that desperately~? First those daring ribbons now this~? What, are you friends in you previous life separated by space and time?”
Madoka wants to pout, but the idea is actually really compelling, she almost starts day dreaming right there in the middle of the conversation before Hitomi walks up to them
“Hm? What are you two talking about?”
And Madoka suddenly want to be buried, deep, deep underground, where her friend teasing words wouldn’t reach her, putting her head on the table she simply wait for Sayaka to explain everything, well excluding the fact that she hasn’t yet said
Hitomi is giggling at her before humming, seemingly in thought
“Maybe you met her before and just don’t remember?”
Madoka wants to groan, sure, this does sound more probable than star crossed friends from previous life (maybe more? Madoka wouldn’t actually mind), but it’s also not as appealing, there is also another fact that she has yet to mention
“I mean I’m sure I would remember someone if looking at them made me realize I’m gay…”
Silence quickly spreads around the table, Sayaka looks surprised before grinning with twice the force she had before, Hitomi meanwhile is in deep thought, thinking hard about something
“Ohh~? That’s really interesting Madoka~”
Sayaka is giggling as she starts to poke at her sides
“Here I thought you were my wife, but you were looking at other girls~? Cheaters deserve some punishment!”
Sayaka is very much on her as she starts to tickle her sides, trying to push her away in between the giggles spilling out of her Madoka hears Hitomi sigh deeply
“Ahh, now I need to come up with another joke when you two get so clingy…”
A second later, another voice is there
“Excuse me? Kaname Madoka-san you are the health officer of this class right?”
Sayaka is quickly off her, before glancing at the new girl, who does so in return for a moment before her attention is once again on Madoka, heat slowly creeps up to her cheeks
“Could you take me to the nurse office?”
Sayaka grins before almost pushing her in the direction of the brunette, laughing all the while
“Sure she can! C'mon Madoka don’t make the poor girl wait~”
Madoka can only quietly nod, and they’re out of the classroom
***
“… right and that’s what happened on our way to the nurse office”
Madoka, Sayaka and Hitomi are sitting together in a fast food place, Sayaka is looking shocked, blinking a few times before suddenly exclaiming
“HUuh? What’s this whole thing about!?”
Madoka shily looks up and asks in a quiet voice
“Do you think she might have been flirting? It’s a bit weird but…”
“No! Madoka, bad! Sure she awakened you or something, but think about it properly! You can’t just let the weirdness slide! I thought she was one of those smart, athletic well-read girls, but she’s like what, a chuni!?”
The blue haired girls lets out a frustrated sound before continuing her rant
“What kind of impression do you want to have on people!? Is that moe!? Is that what moe is!?”
Hitomi is giggling before pushing her shoulder at the defeated girl
“Sayaka, did you also take a liking to Akemi-san?”
Madoka suddenly straightens out, listening very closely as Sayaka turns her head to the side, still laying on the table
“Well, if I did, not anymore, she’s a weirdo!”
Madoka want to defend the girl, really she does, but at the same time she can’t help but admit that Sayaka is somewhat right, that whole conversation was weird
Unconsciously tuning out her friends Madoka’s thought begun to go back to the new girl, how long her hair was, the little bit of a soft smell she felt, the sharp eyes that Madoka wanted to glare at he-
‘Oh wow today is full of discoveries’ is all Madoka can think of the sudden thought before Hitomi stands up
“Right look at the time! Sorry but I have to go”
One hand on her cheek Sayaka lazily asks
“What do you have today? Piano? Japanese dances?”
“Tea ceremony”
Picking up her bag the green haired girl sighs
“We have entrance exams soon, but I guess I have to keep doing this”
***
Walking back to an upper classman house wasn’t the plan for today, learning that magical girls are real wasn’t either
Going through a nightmare inducing whatever-the-hell-labyrinths-are wasn’t either
Well, at least she saw Homura-chan in a cute outfit, even if the situation was a bit… not ideal
She had a shield, how would she use it? It’s pretty small hmm, if she had to shield someone she would have to be pretty close to them…
Jolted out from her thoughts by a push to her shoulder she saw Sayaka looking at her, a teasing smile on her lips, Madoka’s sudden blush not helping in the slightest
“C’mon Madoka~! Sure you have hots for her, but at least become a magical girl before doing the whole rivals to lovers thing~!”
‘Oh wow is this an ant? I wonder where it’s going, maybe I should follow it, learn things, write a p-thesis on it, that sounds like a good thing to spend time on, yep, perfect thing to do, maybe I could ev-’
“Huh? What are you two talking about?”
Glancing up Madoka sees a very confused Mami, glancing between the two of them, Sayaka glances at her before lightly tilting her head to their senpai, is she asking if she should tell her? Giving Sayaka a mild nod her face suddenly transforms and Madoka feels like she made a mistake
A few minutes of teasing explanation later and occasional glances from the blonde Madoka starts to feel her blush receding
Turning her thoughts to another matter, Madoka decides to review the entire day, there is still a bit of walking so she probably has time?
Right, so a new student was transferred to her class, she realized she’s gay, they have a strange conversation that in retrospect might be about the whole magical girl business? After school ends she met with her friends in the mall, eating some fast food before Hitomi had to leave for her extra lessons, Sayaka and her move to a music store so Sayaka can buy a cd for Kyosuke, then a voice appears in her mind-Kyubey-asking for help, a bit of wandering and she sees Homura descend from the roof with chains around her and wow
“I wish she used those chains on me…”
Interrupted out of her thoughts by a snort Madoka looks up to see Sayaka barely containing a laugh and Mami looking concerned, weird why would the-
“Oh god I said that out loud”
Sayaka bursts as she starts laughing, Madoka feels very hot, and Mami looks confused and concerned
They soon reach Mami’s apartment
***
Deep into the night Madoka wakes up and lets out a sigh mumbling
“I wish Homura had cats ears like in my dream…”
“Is that so? If that’s your wish it will be granted”
Still yet not completely awake, Madoka contracts
***
Finishing up her speech Homura looks at Kyoko who contemplates the deal before suddenly looking above her head shocked for a few moments before wildly cackling
Frowning Homura looked up, seeing nothing she lightly went through the top of her head with her hand feeling no-
what
There is something on her head, is that ears?
That’s fucking cat ears
What the fuck??
Why does she have cat ears???
Deep breaths, in and out, in and out, Homura glances at Kyoko before sighing
“So this is what you were laughing about? Let’s just finish this whole thing, you’re in or not?”
The red head cackles before looking straight in her eyes, grinning
“Sure, free food, lodging AND I get to see a real life cat girl? Where else can I find the same deal?”
Homura feels like this would be a very long timeline
Notes:
second chapter eh?
anyway im still in desperate need of ideas, not doing a timeline per chapter will certainly help with having more time, but outside ideas would be appreciated as well
anyway, while it is interesting to explore Hitomi and how homophobia could affect her relationship with her friend, i don't really feel like doing that, so the whole "girls can't love girls" thing is a bit Hitomi kept up since a long time instead of her actually being distressed, i feel like Hitomi is dramatic enough for that
Chapter 3: Cat girls, roofs and roommates
Notes:
a bit more on the serious side ig? haven't filled this chapter with as much jokes but eh
some setup i suppose?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka felt embarrassed, really, really, really embarrassed, she told Mami-senpai that she’d be careful, think her wish through, and here she is, on the exact next day already contracted, Madoka pins at least half the blame to Kyubey, really, she was half asleep! He should have recognized that and didn’t just let her contract right in the moment!
There is also the matter of Sayaka, she already knew she was going to be teased to hell and back for contracting so fast, especially when she learns what her wish is
And oh god was it going to be awkward, they literally met yesterday and she made a wish about Homura, that’s probably weird right? Oh man, they’ve barely talked and she’s already going to be weirding her out
Releasing a long, long sigh Madoka continues to walk
A little down the road she saw Sayaka and Hitomi waiting for her, both of them glancing at her shoulder where Kyu- wait both of them?
Looking at Hitomi to make sure and yep, she was looking at Kyubey with confused, yet interested eyes, her mama couldn’t see him earlier, is it an age thing?
Awkwardly waving at them Madoka joined them, looking around no one else way eyeing her shoulder, weird
“Sorry for making you wait for me, let’s go”
Hitomi continues to look at Kyubey
“Madoka, I didn’t know you adopted a… cat…?”
Letting out a nervous giggle, Madoka began to explain everything that happened yesterday
***
In the classroom, Homura walked in a minute before the class started, a second later she was staring at Madoka before furrowing her brows and sitting
Madoka suppose she got her wish of seeing the girl glare at her
‘I will find you at lunch, you can invite whoever you want, it seems we need to talk’
Flinching from a voice appearing in her head Madoka looked at Homura before glancing to Kyubey
Moving slightly lower Madoka whispered to Kyubey
“Hey, I heard Homura’s voice in my head, aren’t you the one who connects us?”
The cat(?) thing lazily looked up before a voice once again appeared in her head, this time Kyubey’s
‘Magical girls by nature are connected to each other, only those whose potential hasn’t been unlocked yet need my help to communicate through telepathy’
Nodding slightly Madoka spent the class barely paying attention to the teacher and glancing between her friends and the black haired girl, the top of her hair having more volume than yesterday
When lunch comes Madoka awkwardly sends a telepathic message to Mami and asks Hitomi and Sayaka to accompany her
***
Covering her face with her hands Madoka murmurs
“We didn’t actually agree where to meet did we? She was so confident, but what if-“
Straightening out Madoka looked to the door to the roof, hearing footsteps, it felt weird to hear from so far away, her senses sharpening to such a super human level after her wish, if she focused she could probably hear Homura’s heartbeat even when she was climbing the stairs
It took Madoka all night to adapt to this, the slight sound of her parents breath, the soft beat of their heart, the quiet woosh of their blood moving through their body
Breaking out of her thoughts from the sound of the door opening she saw the brunette walking up to her, before Madoka could say anything the girl sharply exclaimed
“Madoka, I know you’re not stupid so all I want to ask, was the wish worth it? Did you think it through? Is it enough to give away your future for?”
Madoka felt a bit annoyed, sure, she knew her wish was kind of stupid, thought she wouldn’t put as much fault on herself as Kyubey, but she did still choose it, and the most annoying thing about it thought
“I haven’t even really seen the effect of my wish yet”
The brunette looks confused before furry appears on her face sending shivers up Madoka spine as she glares at Kyubey
“What do you mean she didn’t see the effect of the wish!?”
She looks scandalized, furious at the white creature, who in turn tilts its head and calmly responds
“Are you not the one covering up the result of Kaname Madoka’s wish?”
The girl looks confused, starring at the creature before glancing at Madoka, it still takes her a couple more moments before understanding reaches her
“Oh, you were the one to wish for them weren’t you? I thought I just got hit by some magical girl’s experiment...”
The girl sighs as Sayaka is looking between them intrigued while Hitomi sports a more confused expression, Homura’s long fingers grasp her headband before slightly lifting it as 2 pair of cat ears spring up
Madoka’s throat is suddenly very very dry, face hot and her response is only a silent nod as she idly hears Sayaka go into a fit, Mami trying to keep her chuckles to herself and a silent gasp from Hitomi
Homura glances at her before speaking
“I believed Tomoe Mami would at least dissuade you from contracting so early on, but it seems she was too soft, it’s too late so I’ll at the very least help you train”
Her gaze travels to the blonde standing in the watch tower, half glaring at her, they glare at each for a long time before Mami slowly nods
As if satisfied the girl turns around, tossing her hair back and walking to the stair before stopping for a moment and turning back, looking at Sayaka and Hitomi
“It appears that I’m too late to dissuade Madoka, but I will at least try with you, don’t throw your life away for a wish, you might come to regret it, I’ve seen girls die on the job, I’m sure I’ll die that way too, don’t think you’re the exception”
Glancing at Mami she stands for a bit, her expression shifts a few times before seeming satisfied and walking away, silence stretches before Sayaka lets out a loud sigh
“Oh wow she’s intense, I mean we’ve seen her yesterday but today was something else!”
Hitomi nods before looking Madoka straight in the eyes
“So, cat ears huh?”
Sayaka snorts as Madoka feels a blush covering her whole body as she jumps to defend herself
***
Opening up the front door Homura suppresses the surprise at the turned on lights and the sound of TV, she’s the one who made the deal to let her live there, walking to the kitchen to grab a quick lunch she looks at the red head laying on the couch watching the TV
It’s… a bit nice actually, to have someone there, even if it’s because of a deal and no real desire to be with her
“There appeared some complications, so I will not be back by the agreed time”
Kyoko tilts her head to face her before nodding
“yea yea sure kitty, what happened?”
In and out, in and out, you invited her here
“A classmate of my became a magical girl, I believed Tomoe Mami would dissuade her out of making a wish without thinking it through, it seems I hoped for too much”
Sitting up the girl lifts an eyebrow
“What’d the girl wish for anyway? A car? A boyfriend or something?”
Pausing at the door Homura contemplates leaving her in the dark, it would be easy, but she’s also sure Kyoko will find out anyway, so might as well come clean right?
Pointing at her new appendages Homura doesn’t wait for Kyoko to react and closes the door
Notes:
building some relationships up before i crash them into the ground by the start of the next loop, i don't think i'll spend much longer on this one, maybe 3-4 more chapters before i move on?
On the Madoka's wish, the magic it gave her is a passive one, enhancing her already enhanced by being a magical girl senses way out of proportion, this results in a leak to her untransformed state, girl can hear someone's heartbeat in another town when transformed, this of course will be distracting as hell, but it's also magic so I'm just gonna say she can make a filter for her senses
huge thank's to people who gave suggestions for Madoka's wish, i'm already thinking about some ideas to incorporate them, i'm always open for more
oh yeah fun fact, this Homura should be around 40th-50th loop, enough for Madoka's karmic potential to be huge, but not enough for Homura to completely disconnect yet
and yes, the cat ears will persist through loops
The image of Mami standing in the clock tower while effective, is really funny in universe, she didn't have to do that, she only did that to look cool didn't she?
Chapter 4: training
Notes:
tried to fit a few more jokes here
going to try and wrap this timeline up next chapter, im already too excited for the next wish :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was excited, sure, magical girl life seemed a lot… creepier than what anime and manga tell, but she was a magical girl! A superhero! Future was always a concern, not being sure what she wanted to do with herself as she gets older, she wasn’t as confident as her mother was.
Maybe she would find something to do with herself later, but what if she didn’t? An unimportant office job? Living off her parents? What if she never found anything she would be good at?
But that’s just what if now, she contracted (even if it was not entirely off her own volition) and she had to keep going, do some good like Mami-senpai and… well she was going to be teaching her, so should she just keep calling Homura? Add senpai to her name? She does have more experience than me in the whole ‘be a magical girl’ thing…
Coming to the door of Mami’s apartment an hour early is… well Madoka was nervous ok! You can’t blame her for it surely?
Walking by the door for a few minutes to gather courage she moves to knock when she hears a voice
“…cmon kitty, you can’t just leave me alone after dropping that! You must have known I wouldn’t leave after hearing we’re going to meet the girl who made you a real goddamned cat girl!”
“I was hoping that saying Mami’s name would dissuade you enough”
That’s… Homura’s voice? And somebody else too? Should she wait for them and come with them? Or just go in first? They are pretty far…
But with what Homura’s saying what if the girl DOES decide to go away? They sound close too… if she’s to try and date Homura she has to be friendly with her friends right?
So with that resolution Madoka waits listening to their conversation all the while, she gets to know the other girl name, that her and Homura are living together (friends can do that! Don’t panic yet Madoka!), Kyoko seems to have been present with Homura when Madoka made her wish too
Hearing them nearing her, Madoka quickly pats herself down and tries to act normal, like she hasn’t been listening to them talk for like 10 minutes (wait why does this sound weird? Hmm, she could ask Sayaka later) turning slightly as they move from the corner Madoka waves, forgetting for a second that she’s supposed to be surprised at there being 2 people
Before she could try to act surprised the second girl-a red head with a ponytail- speaks
“Oh hey, haven’t seen you before, you the girl who turned kitty into one?”
“AH, uh, well, yes…?”
Kyoko continued to stare her in the face before grinning
“I see how it is”
Wait what, what does she mean by that, Madoka started to stare in turn, unfortunately her attention quickly moved to Homura, who ignored both of them and knocked on the door
Soon the door was opened
“Come in come in Akemi-san, Madoka-san, we’ll sta-Kyoko!?”
Kyoko throws a peace sign and giving an awkward smile “yo, I won’t be sta-“
“No, no, no, come in too… unless you don’t want to? Are you staying here in Mitakihara or visiting? Do you have a place to sta-“
“Relax relax! It’s fine, me and the kitty have a deal, staying with her currently, she’ll probably rope you into it soon too”
The red head hesitates for a bit before walking into the apartment
***
“Sayaka, Sayaka you have to understand, she literary hurt herself to try and teach me how to heal better, something about understanding how the body works to make it more efficient, she opened up her arm with a knife! And that’s just with someone she met only a few days ago, what will she do for someone she likes!? We have to help her!”
“Hold on, she did WHAT???”
Sayaka slams the palms of her hand to the table, her face twisted in shock
“Is she ok??”
“Oh yeah, magical girls can apparently heal from almost anything”
Lightly tapping her ring she continues
“Apparently this is my soul? Mami-senpai seemed shocked when she heard that, Kyoko too…”
“Your soul? Holy shit, wait hold on a minute, who’s Kyoko? ”
“Oh yeah you weren’t there, she’s Homura-chan roommate, she and Mami-senpai also know each other”
Slumping to the table Sayaka groans
“Man, I wish Hitomi was here too, then I wouldn’t have to suffer through this alone…”
Madoka could only silently pat her best friend in condolences
“Well, at least you’ll get to enjoy watching her get surprised by the information without any distraction?”
“yeah… I guess you’re right…”
Tilting her head up, resting her chin on the table Sayaka suddenly smiles
“Anyway, you sure they’re just roommates~? What if the girl steals your crush eh~? Gotta act fast you know~”
Blushing slightly she turns her head to the side
“I mean I’m pretty sure they aren’t? From what I hear when I listen in they don’t seem to be flirting…”
Sayaka freezes before looking at her
“Listening in? Madoka?? What do you mean by that, Madoka!?”
“Uh, well, you see when I transform my senses are kinda super strong, like I’m pretty sure I can hear someone’s footsteps in Tokyo strong?”
“Madoka, my best friend, my old pal, my magical friend, that still doesn’t explain the listening in thing “
Madoka is blazing as she weakly squeaks out
“…I won’t do it anymore…?”
Sayaka continue to stare at her, sitting straight before coldly saying
“I’m telling Hitomi”
***
It’s been 3 weeks since Madoka contracted, the sweet witch is dead without taking out Mami’s, Sayaka hasn’t contracted, Kyoko and Mami are reconnecting, it’s almost a shame Homura already decided to abandon this timeline
Yet she failed, very quickly at that, Madoka contracted way faster than usual, and she refuses to explain why
Homura could blame it on the unusalness of this timeline, but if she does that it’s almost like admitting she can’t save her
She can’t do that, she promised her, and at some point herself, that Madoka will be able to have a normal life, grow old, find something for herself, marry, start a family, actually get to enjoy the world
Homura would be happy to help, with or preferably without her knowing, being there with her when her best friend cuts a corner for herself in this world, lives a life worth living
…even if this Madoka is a little weirder than usual, like her apologizing 3 days into her magical girl carrier for something? Homura is still not sure what that was about, she sometimes mutters something under her breath and suddenly starts to blush, Homura can’t help but worry, but apparently she wasn’t sick?
The cat ears are certainly interesting, her hearing improved with their existence, but it feels weird to have 2 pair of ears, at least explaining their existence is easy enough, just saying that she lost a bet seems good enough?
Making a deal with Kyoko has been beneficial so far, they hunt separately, sharing a seed from time to time, it has also been… nice to have someone near on such a constant basis
Kyoko and Madoka seem to have become fast friends as usual, everybody is getting closer
And in 3 weeks Walpurgis night will come, tearing everything apart, Homura can only hope they survive
It’s almost a shame she already decided to abandon this world
Notes:
Madoka apologizing was for the listening in to her conversations while they were in their own home's, Sayaka and Hitomi both scolded her for that making sure she doesn't turn into a creep
a bit unsure about how this chapter went, but eh, it doesn't feel bad enough to rewrite it yet
anyway, recently got a fun thought, so in rebellion Hitomi and Kyosuke are dating, which makes Hitomi turn into a nightmare(idr the exact process tbh), and this is just Homura's witch labyrinth, so image if Kyosuke isn't even a bad boyfriend and Homura is just salty at him, like he's not good, just like, average, but in Homura's ideal world he's a neglectful boyfriend who values the violin more than anything, i wonder if Hitomi would have joined the ranks of magical girls with enough time
going to try and fit some kyoko madoka bonding next chapter, planned to have some in this one but i couldn't find the place for it
Chapter 5: date plans and storms
Notes:
posting quite a bit later than usual, but this will probably persist, especially because my college break ends today, so expect a more chaotic update schedule
the start of the chapter isn't quite perfect, so i might go back and rewrite it at a later point
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was having an average day, go to school, fail to seduce Homura, go train with Homura and Mami-senpai, maybe hunt a witch, go home and do her homework
What was pretty new however, was Kyoko dragging her to an arcade
Spending a few hours there they moved to a food court, bringing both of them some food Madoka sat down
“Today has been fun! But I’ve been wondering… is there any special reason you only invited me?”
Putting some fries in her mouth the red head took a moment before responding
“Oh yeah, wanted to speak about your kitty, I’ve been getting kinda annoyed at you skirting around ya know?”
“Wha- I’m not skirting around! I’ve been trying to seduce her every morning for the past week!”
Rolling her eyes Kyoko bit her burger
“Yea yea, where’d that get you? Still in friend zone arentcha? C’mon, we’re going to plot today, what do you usually do?”
“Well, I’ve been going slow and steady, trying to slowly make more and more contact! Mama said it’s best to slowly build your relationship up instead of rushing into it!”
Pausing for a second Kyoko nods
“Yeah, that would probably work, well if this wasn’t our kitty, girl seems like she’ll bolt when she’s done with whatever she is doing right now, you gotta act fast, aggressive!”
A few people turn to them at how loud the red head got before turning to their business again
Kyoko gaze hardens as she looks her deep in the eyes
“I don’t know if she told you yet, but in a few weeks queen of witches will come, that girl is obsessed with putting it down, I don’t think she has plans after, I’m not even sure if her plan have her survive the fight, so go get her, give her motivation, a reason to keep going”
There is a brief slice of quiet, comprehending the words before they hit her
“I’ve been doing what I can obviously, but kitty is fucking stupid ya know? Been trying to get her outside from time to time and she always assumes it’s for a witch hunt, always seem surprised when I tell her to detransform”
Taking a couple bites of the food she continues
“But you? I don’t know why but she’s soft on you, not sure if you remind her of someone or she got a crush, fucking stone wall”
“…right, and what should I be doing then?”
The red head grins
“You’re in then? Alrighty, let’s start simple”
***
Casual affection, constantly hugging her, taking her hand, trying to be as close as possible
Madoka felt embarrassed, but the electrifying contact was worth it
The little sighs when she’s comfortable, small readjustment so it’s more comfortable, little smiles
Madoka can’t help but want more, experience more, if what Kyoko said is true, she needs to do more, for both of them
So Madoka moves harder, nuzzling into her, inviting her everywhere, having sleepovers, hanging out with everyone, alone and Homura accepts everything
And Madoka can see what Kyoko is talking about
It’s in the small things, Homura keeps herself busy, she looks at their friends with eyes holding something, something that Madoka desperately want to rip out, smoother her in affection, make her see that’s she’s wanted
Homura tells her, a witch is coming, one that is unimaginable compared to the normal ones
Asking her to leave, to leave dealing with it to the older magical girls
Madoka refuses, she hears a sigh, a mutter “…you never leave do you”
She knows she wasn’t supposed to hear it, so she stays quiet, doesn’t say anything about the phrase, even if it keeps her at night, doesn’t tell anyone about it
***
It’s confusing, how her world flipped so fast
The queen of witches, Walpurgisnacht, the living storm, a witch who doesn’t form a labyrinth and ravages the world outside
The world is spinning, Madoka can hear people screaming, her parents desperately looking for her
Despite her strength Madoka fears, she screams every time it looks like one of her friends is hit only to find them somewhere else the next moment
A rain of concrete and metal is surrounding them
Explosions resound everywhere
Madoka for the first time since she became a magical girl feels death creep on her, reaching for her toes, to drag her to the underworld
They persist
It takes hours, dozens of grief seeds, but the queen falls
It takes a moment to realize that fact, it feels unreal, Kyoko starts to laugh and Madoka can’t help but join in, it didn’t feel like much of a fight, but a desperate gamble for survival
And they won
Madoka looks at Homura, Smilling at her
She’s looking at them, and it feels like something twisted inside her gut
“…Homura-chan?”
The girl closes her eyes
“It’s a shame, you know, this is so close to perfection it hurts”
Kyoko stares, Mami flinches
“…what do you mean by that Homura-chan?”
The brunette stays quiet, Madoka feels her throat tighten, she focuses on Homura alone, boring into her expression, focusing on the smallest of changes
“it’s been a pleasure to get to know you Kaname Madoka, Sakura Kyoko, Tomoe Mami”
Madoka doesn’t know when she starts to run, but it’s evidently not fast enough
A pillar of light surrounds Homura
“Goodbye”
A moment later, THE STRINGS ARE CUT
The corpse falls face first
Madoka doesn’t know how long she spent starring at it
The sky has darkened when she felt someone’s arm’s wrap around her
Madoka continued to stare
Notes:
ayyy a timeline end :D
fun fact, Homura's corpse fell onto a sharp rock :D
will Madoka ever recover from her first crush doing what from her point of view looks like killing herself in front of her? who knows :D
looking back my Madoka feels really thirsty, and i haven't even included the blood scene...
oh well, i have some plans for the next 3-4 wishes but i will still appreciate suggestions, they were quite fun to read
left Homura's reaction to Madoka's wishes persisting for another chapter, it will probably be from Homura's POV for the most of it
Kyoko's and Madoka's interaction feels iffy, but im sure ill figure it out with time
oh yea for clarification, the hands that wrap around Madoka are her parents
Chapter 6: hospitals, witch hunts and unexpected encounters
Notes:
honestly, iffy on this chapter, wrote in one sitting and because i want to keep up my daily streak i might just edit it tomorrow to something more presentable
besides that NEW WISH TIME BAIBY
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura felt bitter, more bitter than she usually was, the last timeline has hurt, Madoka contracted, fast, and yet despite that everything else was great
Sayaka didn’t turn into a witch, didn’t even contract
Mami didn’t die, didn’t go insane, formed connections
Kyoko made up with Mami, befriended Madoka
Homura wants to scream
Everyone lived
And that was the most upsetting thing
Almost always, someone died in that fight
She failed and they lived
Throwing a blanket over herself Homura felt weird
“No”
Carefully reaching for the top of her head she patted it down
She had cat ears
The manic laughter didn’t stop for a long time
***
Hunting down some witches Homura didn’t expect to meet Mami, especially this early, the girl was friendly, not yet suspicious
When asked how she spotted her the blonde pointed at the top of her head
Right, that’s now permanent
Coming to an agreement they decide to meet tomorrow to hash out some details of their alliance (and wasn’t it nice? To be on friendly terms from the start, no suspicion from her ex mentor)
Moving on Homura had things to go over, like catching some witches that could potentially kill Madoka, some familiars close to her home and making sure that the stray-Amy- didn’t get hit
Walking around with her soul gem in hand she saw it glow, looking around she saw a hint of pink and decisively ignored it, it wasn’t time yet
Walking into an alley she saw the entrance to the labyrinth, already hatched hmm
Quickly entering she felt the world distort, her thoughts turn heavier, spreading a bit of magic through herself she felt them become lighter, right this witch was annoying wasn’t she?
The surrounding warped, pulling back and forth, ground rising and melting, hardening and polluting, oxygen levels increasing slightly
In a few moments the surrounding are clear
It’s a miniature forest, trees that only ever reach 3 meters in height, looking like particularly large sticks and running between them are tiny goat like creatures with 3 human heads, crying out in laughter, sadness and anger, a mountain in the distance, seemingly made out of metal and bones, misplaced eyes sticking out of it alongside dozens of towers
Pulling out a bomb she lightly throws it to their general direction, making sure to alter its smell to a mixture of grass, cologne and sweat, a few minutes later about 3 dozens of them gather before she decides to detonate it
The amount of familiars in this labyrinth is always the biggest problem, the fact that they’re generously spread out is especially annoying, Homura would not repeat the mistake of missing a few
So she spent her time slowly and thoroughly wiping them out, 473 out of 523, the last 50 being in the heart of the mountain
Stopping time she moves to it, planting explosive around all 15 towers before they can react, moving into the mountain itself she resumes time, explosions resounding as she moves deeper before hitting a wall filled with runes
Pressing her hand into the handprint on it she sewers, stops time and moves back, the wall starts falling down and Homura see’s the witch, a sheep in wolf’s skin, surrounded by the familiars as they jeer it
It takes a moment of her and sheep meeting eyes before it grins and grows, swallowing every familiar there, laughing as gravity increases, shaking the cave they’re in, the next moment it’s full of holes, next one the world is full light
The witch falls and reality adjusts, picking up the grief seed Homura detransforms and hears a very familiar voice, annoying so
“Holy shit what the hell was tha- di-did her clothes just change??”
Snapping her attention backwards she sees a pink, blue and green haired girls starring at her
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me”
***
Holy shit, wow, ok, tired girl just changed her clothes in a second, the world went back to normal, and the tired girl cat ears twitched
Are they real??? Madoka’s world view was already shifting considerably, so when she meets the gaze of the cat eared girl she doesn’t even question her heartbeat suddenly picking up
“A-are you a magical girl!?”
Right, clothes magically changing in a burst of light did seem like a magical girl thing, but don’t they usually have a transformation sequence? Like spinning around, nu- oh
The blush that thought brought all but confirmed Madoka’s budding suspicion about herself
The girl finally responds and Madoka’s throat is suddenly drier than she thought possible
“Yes, I am”
The voice sent shivers Madoka back and freezes her mind for two reasons
The brunette sighs before looking at them
“Follow me, I might as well explain everything”
Madoka quickly follows
“So uh, where are we going miss…?”
The girl briefly turns to her before continuing to walk
“Homura, we are going to my house, it’s not too far and private enough for this conversation”
Madoka hears her friends run up to them as Sayaka pouts at her
“Maaadoka, how could you leave us behind so quickly? You’re so mean!”
Blushing she doesn’t even have time to reply before Hitomi goes for the second hit, gasping dramatically, stage whispering in her ear, just loud enough for Sayaka to hear
“Could it be that you’ve been smitten? Lured by the charm of a magical gi-cat girl?”
Eyes widening Madoka turns away, her blush almost scolding
The teasing continues until they reach their destination
***
“…in Akemi-san!”
Looking into the entrance Madoka is suddenly very aware of everything around her
Homura walks in and Madoka can’t help but remember the manga she’d binged the night before to understand what she’s feeling, some being more… risqué than she anticipated
The fact that she then went to look for more that fitted the now-apparently-her-classmate feels shameful
So Madoka promptly takes a dive into her desks and hopes to forget
She of course, doesn’t
Their talk to infantry does get an answer to something that has been plaguing her since they meet
“…right, Homura-chan, do you have a mascot?”
Homura seems to take a bit to process the question
“No? What spurred this on?”
“Well, don’t magical girls usually have one? They help you out and you keep banishing evil!”
The girl takes a moment of looking at her before cracking into a small smile that disappears as quickly as it appeared
“That would be nice wouldn’t it?”
***
A few days later Madoka contracts and Homura wakes up to a talking lizard proclaiming it’s eternal devotion to her
Notes:
Homura doesn't yet know that her life genre changed so she gets to be angsty
so, Madoka creates an entire new species who's sole goal is to inconvenience incubators with her wish, the exact wording are something alongside "i wish homura had a mascot who would help her"
having cat ears makes you more noticeable, so Homura get's to meet both Mami and the other girls on her first day out
i do wonder what you guys think Madoka's wish would turn into as magic
Chapter 7: mascots and rooftop talks
Notes:
my brain is kinda melty, i will probably not gonna be able to keep up the daily release with me being back to college
will try to make it every other day at the very least
honestly kinda pushing this chapter, the characterization may be worse than usual
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura has spent her morning starring at the lizard that decided to follow her, because apparently they know what the incubator is doing and want to stop them?
Right okay, sure, like she’d believe that so easily
Trusting an unassuming creature what got her into this whole mess, what gets her friends into this whole mess, so she’s going to confirm things, through incubator, who from her observation doesn’t seem capable of lies
The lizard called itself Anny
Kyoko looked surprise at it before shrugging it off because “if the rat exists, why wouldn’t there be more of magical creatures”
Which Homura had to concede
So she went to school, the lizard clinging to her ear posing as an earring, apparently it wasn’t quite like incubator and could be seen by anyone
Homura’s not sure whenever this is comforting or not
***
Madoka felt a bit impatient, what would her wish make? Maybe it would be cat? It would be nice if her and Homura matched
Honestly speaking, Kyubey was… weird
Madoka wasn’t quite sure how to explain that feeling, like something is wrong, she couldn’t place it, but well, nothing she can do?
Meeting up with her friends they get to class
A minute before it starts Homura walks in and immediately stares at her and Madoka can barely make out a mumble
“…3rd time in a row”
Which was weird, maybe she didn’t hear another part or something?
When class ended the cat girl moved to her with a slightly scary look
Sayaka seemed to stare at the girl
“It seems we have to talk, meet me at the rooftop, you can bring whoever you want”
Flipping her hair the girl walks away
Madoka stares for a minute before she starts practically steaming, looking at her friends who both grinned at her
“Well well well, it seems someone is popular eh~? Isn’t that interesting Hitomi~?”
“it really is, perhaps you should finally turn your words true and take her ha-is that a ring!?”
Madoka barely spurts out
“Well, uhh, I became a magical girl”
Sayaka stares at her, mouth agape as Hitomi frowns
It takes a moment before both of them pick her by her arms and drag her to the rooftop
Opening the door they find the black haired girl leaning on a wall of the rooftop entrance
“You’re here, I see you brought Shizuki-san and Miki-san?”
Glancing at her friends she can’t help but note that they were the one who brought her, despite that she silently nods
Suddenly there’s movement besides Homura ears and a small lizard climbs on top of her head
“It’s nice to meet you! I’m Anny!”
Madoka contains a squeal as Sayaka awkwardly waves at the lizard, Hitomi just staring, eyes wide
Homura sighs before pointing at the lizard
“This is your doing isn’t it Madoka?”
“..yes..?”
Madoka can feel the disappointment coming as the girl hides her face in her hands
“…why did you waste your wish on this? Waste your life on this, I’m sure I explained enough dissuade you?”
And she had, maybe if Madoka hadn’t seen how bone tired the girl was on their first meeting, how lonely she seemed, drawn back into herself she wouldn’t make a wish
But her friend(?) wasn’t doing good and Madoka wanted to help, Homura liked the idea of a mascot, even if she didn’t like Kyubey-which was another can of worms that she would open later- but she knew the risks, knows them
“I wanted to help you”
Homura flinches, looking away from them releasing a trembling breath before looking back, colder
“I didn’t need help, I needed you not to contract, to not waste your life away for something that isn’t worth it”
Starring deep into her eyes she walk up to her poking into her chest
“You should’ve just ignored it, live your life and now-“
Madoka feels like Homura isn’t looking at her, like there’s somebody else in her place
She doesn’t finish her sentence, taking a deep breath in before taking some time to collect herself, glaring at the sky and suddenly transforming and pulling out a gun, pointing it at Sayaka and Hitomi
“If you do not understand suggestions maybe you will understand threats, do not even think about contracting, I will make sure you don’t turn into a witch whatever I have to do”
Shuddering at the cold tone Madoka takes a step back before the girl turns to her
“And you - you will follow me after school, we will at least move your death sentence a bit further”
The next moment she’s gone
Notes:
Homura deciding to go rougher in her quest to make sure her friends survive, especially with Madoka contracting 3 times in a row
i should write more Sayaka and Hitomi, they've been kinda background characters this whole time, i do have some plans for Sayaka thought...
anyway, hopefully the slow down on the writing actually increases the quality
Chapter 8: playground, revelations and change of plans
Notes:
so, im not exactly sure but this should push the word count to 10k words :D
took a bit to write but once i got into it, it flowed out alright
some Sayaka pov as a treat
a longer chapter for not posting yesterday, about 2k words?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka felt weird
These 2 weeks started out strange, Madoka noticing a girl with cat ears who looked tired and urging them to go check on her when she went into an alley
Appearing in some kind of freak dimension wasn’t what they expected, appearing back in the same alley only a couple minutes later, looking at the girl they were looking for who just up and fucking transform?
Understandably, not the plan, but hey, at least magical girls are real?
The mood that was brought by that fact plummeted when they received the explanation of what being one entailed
Ripping your soul out, fighting, killing what was before another magical girl to not turn into a monster herself, sometimes outright killing another magical girl, to save your own life
Which… yeah
Then she up and joins their class like it’s some kind of anime, excels at basically every class, breaks school records
Well at least she didn’t look as tired as the last time they saw her
She was… cool? Yeah that fit, a bit edgy maybe?
And a few days later Madoka contracts and the girl flips
Who points a gun at people!? How does she have a gun!? Why isn’t the image lea-
Nope, not thinking about that
She was straight, she had a crush on a guy so that meant she was straight
And it’s not like some pseudo crush
The confusing thing is the similarities that appear, the fantasies of kissing, dating, holding hand, those passing thoughts that aren’t about the boy that was stuck in the hospital, but about her best friends
They were there for a while sure, but then the Neko-chan pulled a gun on her and she remembers her first thought when she left
It wasn’t decent is all she will say, that appeared to have opened the floodgate too
…and well, Sayaka is in a dilemma
So here she is, in a playground sitting on a swing as she contemplates her life decision
“Why the hell is this so hard”
“What, got a boy problem or something tear drop?”
Moving her hands from her face she looks to her right where a girl sat down, munching on some fries
Sayaka contemplates for a bit, she doesn’t know the girl, why should she tell her anything, but at the same time, she doesn’t know the girl, so what are the chances they meet again? Might as well complain right?
“...well not exactly? Partly?”
“What, girl problem then?”
Feeling slight heat climb up to her face Sayaka quickly stutters out
“W-wha-where did you get that idea!?”
The girl grins before cackling
“Just guessing, you give the vibe ya know? Seems like i hit a bullseye”
Changing her posture slightly she turns more towards her and hands her a fry
Sayaka stares as the girl holds her gaze before slowly taking it and biting into it
“So, gonna talk or should I go find some other thing to entertain me?”
“I'm kinda… confused, I’m straight, but then I catch myself thinking of some girls the same way I think about the guy I like and well, aren’t you supposed to pick one? Well not literally pick one, but you know? And then there’s the new girl who my best friend probably has a crush on? She’s…”
Sayaka pauses, before deciding ‘fuck it’ and continues
“Got angry at something that friend did and decided to dissuade us from doing the same with… a gun”
The girl seems to pause
“...a gun?”
“A gun”
Silently the red head pulls out a few more fries before passing them to her, Sayaka feels vindicated, that was absolutely unnecessary
“Hey by any coincidence, is the new girl’s name Akemi Homura”
Now it was Sayaka’s turn to pause
“...yes? How did you guess that??”
“Oh we’re roommates, girl’s wild, fucking real life cat girl you know?”
The only response Sayaka had for that was a nod
But apparently this wasn’t all
“Did you know how she got that gun? she fucking stole them from Yakuza, just barged in one night and decided to sort them out on the spot, what’d that girl do to anger her though? Kitty doesn’t seem easily aggravated”
Sayaka thought about it, and well, they were roommates, so surely the girl knew right?
“She made a wish, I mean I kinda want to throttle her too! Putting herself in so much danger! What if she doesn’t get enough grief seeds? Turning into a witch sounds hor-“
Sayaka is suddenly grabbed by her collar as the red head furiously glares
“What the hell do you mean turning into a witch!?”
“Whoa whoa! Calm down! You didn’t know!?”
The girl continues to glare at her before letting her go as she angrily mumbles
“Next time I see that rat I’m skewering it”
“Holy shit you didn’t know?!”
The girl practically screams as she flings her hands up
“Well evidently not! ARGH, fuck it! You’re coming with me for breaking the bad news!”
The next few hours have been spent at the arcade at her cost
***
Madoka was tired, the training has been exhausting, but at least she got better?
Which was nice, Homura seemed to be surprised by her magic that made her able to give, take and store excess magic
Which was interesting, she could feel magic easily, as naturally as she could breath, like it was meant to be, she could feel Homura’s magic and remnants of somebody else’s on her
Which was weird, the best description Madoka could come up for the feeling was a mix of touch and smell
And she could touch magic, she could pull on it, stretch it, move it, compress and she wasn’t even sure where the limit lies
Homura seems impressed, even if she doesn’t outright say it
The training is tough, Homura makes her practice with her bow until her finger can’t move, use her magic until her soul gem gets muddled enough to confuse the pink with red
And maybe Madoka is biased, but she feels care in all of it, deep desire to keep someone afloat
So Madoka doesn’t complain and just keeps up as best as she can
The most interesting thing is when another magical girl comes, she feels like she knows her from somewhere and she’s proven right
“Tomoe Mami”
“Akemi-san, it seems you’ve taken up an apprentice? I think I’ve seen her in the corridors from time to time…”
Homura scowls
“I’d rather she live her life as normal, but there’s nothing I can do here”
The lizard-Anny- on Homura’s shoulder lifts it head and speaks up
“This just means we train her until she can live it even with her current circumstances Akemi-san!”
Homura takes a small glance at Anny before lightly nodding, her gaze soon returns to the blonde
“So, did you have something to speak about other than our chit chat?”
Mami rolls her eyes as her posture relaxes
“Not very conversational are you Akemi-san? I just wanted to check up on you, isn’t that what allies do?”
The brunette gives her a hesitant nod and pauses, looking hesitant before reaching into her shield and tossing the blonde something
Catching the projectile Mami curiously glances at Homura before looking down and grinning
“You’re pretty soft inside aren’t you?”
There’s a slight rustle as she takes a bite of chocolate bar that was thrown at her while the black haired girl turns away
“The training is over for today, you’re improving is… adequate, continue like this and you might live for a few years”
Grim, Madoka notes, but it also sounds optimistic from the girl
Madoka can’t help but find it cute, especially the little twitches in the girl’s additional pair of ears, apparently a wish from her friend
Madoka can’t help but giggle at that, that ‘friend’ probably wanted more
Maybe it’s a sign for Madoka to push harder, if someone wishing cat ears on the girl doesn’t clue her in she might have a mighty task ahead of her
…the first step though, is finding out if she would even be interested
Madoka probably needed a plan
And some advice as well, she hasn’t yet found time to ask her mom, Sayaka had the same romantic experience as her, which was zero, so maybe Hitomi? But she was more experienced in rejecting people than intentionally seducing them…
Oh well, she had time to figure things out, the world wasn’t ending, and while Homura could go to a different high school, Madoka knows she can keep contact
Even if Homura is a little intense…
Pulling out a gun to try and protect her friends was a bit brash if you asked her, but who knows what the girl’s been through?
There’s a sound from her phone notification
Then another
And another
Turning it on she sees a few messages from Sayaka, more incoming
BLUENOTE: holy shit Madoka im bisexual
BLUENOTE: did you know that was an option???
BLUENOTE: why din’t anyone tell me it was
BLUENOTE: didn’t*
BLUENOTE: Ive spent so much time worrying about feeling stuff
BLUENOTE: and its normal??
Huh
Dokidoka: right, what’s bisexual?
BLUENOTE: so, gay people like same gender and stuff
BLUENOTE: oyu have experience with that now don’t you
BLUENOTE: you*
Madoka makes a choice to ignore that tease and focus on the next messages
BLUENOTE: straight well you know
BLUENOTE: apparently there’s an option for liking both???
Dokidoka: that’s great! I’m glad you found out something about yourself!
Dokidoka: where’d you learn that btw?
BLUENOTE: oh yeah, crazy thing
BLUENOTE: did you know that your neko-chan steals from yakuza??
BLUENOTE: met her roommate, she’s cool
Wait Homura had a roommate??
BLUENOTE: anyway, she explained stuff in return to me explaining what neko-chan told us about contracting
BLUENOTE: apparently she didn’t know??
BLUENOTE: like yeah neko-chan said that white thing is manipulative but wow
BLUENOTE: anyway, I gotta tell our princess about my discovery too
BLUENOTE: see ya
Madoka stared at her phone screen
She wasn’t jealous
She wasn’t!
But it was concerning, Kyubey should explain stuff like that right?
Letting a breath out she walks to a bus station and waits
It isn’t long before she’s home
“I’M HOME PAPA, MAMA!”
Hearing her greeting being returned Madoka goes up the stairs to her room
She had homework to do, even if she was a magical girl
***
Walking into her home she isn’t expecting to be cornered by Kyoko as soon as she enters
Raising her eyebrow she looks at her
“You knew that shit about soul gems didn’t you?”
Starring at her to comprehend the question Homura nods
“I didn’t feel the need to tell you, it changes nothing if you know or don’t, losing magic is still death isn’t it?”
The read head scowls before turning away and grunting
“You owe a meal for this bullshit, I need to vent some more”
“Sure”
Homura didn’t really care, her funds were… plentiful after her numerous excursions
There’s no reason to supply only her armory when she went to Yakuza bases was there? So she was stuck with enough money for her not to know what to use it on
It doesn’t matter much anyway, another doomed loop, and it was as quick as the last time
Glancing at the lizard sleeping on her shoulder Homura wonders if it will linger as well, it had been a… satisfying company so far
Their personality were close enough for understanding and far enough for comfort
It was fine, she had another try, if Anny wasn’t there she’d just keep going, like she had every time she lost one of her friends
Homura tries to separate them, they’re not the same people, even if they’re as close as it could be possible, no loop is entirely the same, she can recreate some factors, but the experiences would shape people, would change them
Homura had changed since she’s started this, trying to fulfil her best friend’s request
It was slightly strange how she acted the last 3 loops, faster affection, more… direct she supposes?
She’s not sure what caused it, but she feels some kind of chain reaction that started 3 loops back, the empath Madoka
…the one who made the wish after a long time of relative success
Did that Madoka’s wish also come with her? It’s only logical that it would
But she could be wrong, she has been wrong before (the witches, the soul gems, Kyubey, how much her friends could take before shattering, how she could make Madoka dislike her, how she could stop caring for them, a failure after failure)
Homura sighs, she has to adjust doesn’t she?
Turning on the projector’s Homura starts to plan
The routine has been changed, that just means that Homura has to adjust, mold herself a little more
She has experience with that
Notes:
Homura is still angsty but who can blame her
idk why but Sayaka's rant in episode 1 feels like there was a bud of a crush that was crushed(ha) with Homura's cryptic questioning of Madoka, the idea is fun so im incorporating it with the change of that conversation not existing
Sayaka portion is interesting, i find the idea of Sayaka not realizing there's other option other than Straight and Gay fun and i mean i had that same thing, took a while to discover that there's a few more options
Sayaka and Kyoko portion had me possessed, it just flew out of me so hopefully it reads nice
should go back to schedule of Madoka pov next chapter
I do have a confession that this fic is as much for having fun with making up wish magic as it is putting homura in situations
Edit: forgot to include a fun fact, Sayaka's nickname for Homura is made with japanese slang in mind, neko meaning bottom in lesbian relationship, Sayaka of course has no idea
Chapter 9: advice, sleepover and revelation
Notes:
this fic starts to seem more angsty than crackish sometimes, but then i remember the next 2 wishes i have planned and everything corrects in my mind
noticed slightly concerning habit of finishing these chapters by 1-2am, i should stop procrastinating by reading other fanfics D:
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka has a crush, this much is no news to her
She’s sure a lot of people have picked up on it, her friends, some classmates, a few people she didn’t know
It doesn’t matter much, her thoughts occupied by another-well still related- but another thing
How to confirm whenever she has a chance, even if it’s miniscule
Homura is a lot of things
She’s kind, even if her kindness manifests in a violent matter, she’s protective, purposeful, assertive, focused
She’s pretty, handsome, beautiful
She’s cold, stuck in her mind, hurt, angry
Madoka has seen these sides of her, she’s sure there are more that she hasn’t
She likes her (she wants to love her, but it’s too soon for that)
So she’ll get to know her more, discover more sides of her, see her grow and maybe, one day, she’ll give her a happy ever after
Madoka can’t help but let out a giggle, are all first crushes that intense? Maybe she should tone it down, but at the same time why does she have to?
Madoka knew she needed help, so she went to get some
“Mama? Do you have some time?”
Turning to Madoka her mother smiles
“Sure I do sweetie, give me a minute and I’ll be down there with you”
Walking down the stairs Madoka prepares some drinks to busy herself, calm her nerves
Madoka knows that her parent’s love her, but it’s still awkward to come out, thought they could have already guessed…
Deciding to ignore that thought Madoka hears her mother join her in the kitchen, pulling the chair out as she sits and taking a sip of juice
“So, what did you want to talk about?”
Sitting down Madoka takes a couple of seconds to compose herself, run through the conversation in her mind before speaking
“So, there’s this girl in school…”
Her Mom grins
“That Homura-chan you’re always talking about?”
Ah yes, the confirmation that they knew, nodding with (only a slight!) blush she continues
“…so, I’m sure I like her, but I don’t really know how to approach it, how do I even know if she’s into girls too?”
Lifting her gaze up she sees her mom taking a sip, contemplating what to say
It takes a couple minutes before she speaks
“Well, I think you should take it slow, prod at her, touch her when you can, look at her reaction, slowly but surely increase the forwardness, be a little subtle, look where she looks, at who she looks”
Madoka listens, mentally notes every single word down
She hugs her mother, thanking her for advice, grinning ear from ear
She uses the advice
It’s slow, steady, Homura is calmer, more relaxed (she catches herself, all the relaxation gone, sharp once again, as if afraid of being comfortable)
Madoka persists
She moves faster, picking up momentum
She stares, glances, bores into her whole being, taking in everything she can
She starts to notice things
Her love grows
She’s attentive as she can be
She hangs out with her friends, refusing to give them up for these new feelings
She befriends Homura’s roommate, Kyoko
She learns to incorporate her magic control to her bow, compressing the arrow until it burns to look at, burns to feel
She uses grief seeds as she gets them, storing the excess, keeping it just in case
Madoka gets stronger
She befriends Tomoe Mami
3 weeks from now hell on earth will descend
Madoka doesn’t know
***
“Alright, neko-chan you gotta tell us, what’s your type!”
“I have to?”
“Yep! Girls talk 101!”
Sayaka grins, Madoka lets out a snort as she looks at them
They’re having a sleepover, her, Homura, Sayaka, Hitomi, Mami and Kyoko
Madoka feels content
Kyoko laughs, while Hitomi and Mami both look intrigued
Homura closes her mouth, taking her time with the response
“…I suppose they have to be kind, someone who hopes for better things, works for them, maybe shorter than me? Somebody who’s willing to help out a total stranger, somebody who’d- oh “
The smile that blossomed as she spoke froze as blush overtook her face
“This… explains some things”
Kyoko is the first to speak, poking her with a teasing smile
“What’d ya mean by that kitty?”
Homura averts her gaze lightly squirming as she quietly speaks
“I just realized that I’ve been…describing someone, a girl I used to know”
It takes a moment to register before chaos breaks
All Madoka can do is grin
Step one down, she had a chance (even if the mystery girl worried her)
She had the go ahead to go on the offence
***
How did Homura not realize it? Almost 5 dozen loops and she only just realized she had a crush on Madoka, how did it take so long!?
Burying her face in the pillow Homura holds down the desire to scream
Alright, she loves Madoka, this explains some things, like how it always hurt when Madoka got together with someone, how nice it felt to be in her embrace
It’s nice to acknowledge these feelings, even if they won’t go anywhere
Madoka is… she deserves better than whatever Homura has become
She deserves better than a failure
So Homura will continue, as it always was, do everything for her, just because she realized something doesn’t mean anything changes (nothing ever changes, despite how the timelines alter, she’ll fail again and again, until she’ll get it right)
Homura has sold her soul to protect her, her sins are pressing into her
She ignores them, continues to sin, for she has already been damned
The sin has already devoured her, just as she has in turn
(Unfortunately for Homura, the next week is spent fighting for her life in a different way than usual, desperately trying to not read into the flirting, hugs and other advances Madoka used)
Notes:
Homura realizes that her obsession with Madoka is more romantic than she thought
Madoka gets some advice from her mom
man Mami and Hitomi are too much of a background characters so far, gotta write about them more next timeline
anyway, i think this timeline has like 1-2 chapters left in it? idk im bad at panning out this stuff
might spend more time on the next timeline? idk the wish i have planned for it seems fun to explore
Chapter 10: rooftop, metal and concrete
Notes:
Kyoko pov bc im catching them like pokemon
another below 1k words chapter, will try to make the next one longer
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kyoko has felt more alive in these few weeks than she had than since she and Mami separated
She felt safe then, sure of herself, confident that she didn’t need anyone anymore
She lied to herself, as if her magic still existed that it didn’t hurt to argue with Mami, her mentor, the closest person on this planet she had left
She adapted, stole, fought, let people die so she could keep going (and oh the irony there, she didn’t know just how accurate that was, she couldn’t survive without magic for one more reason than she thought)
Kyoko made a name for herself, someone not to be messed with, a fighter, one of the most effective magical girls in the country
She put food on the table (table for one)
She swam as others drowned
It didn’t feel bad, but looking back at the life she used to have, compared to what she got now? A lonely figure, someone who felt content, but not happy
It’s night and day
Friends, she hasn’t had any after their fight, hadn’t had much before too, now she had people around her, Mami and her were talking, she met more people, Sayaka and her connected fast, almost unexpectedly so, sometimes it felt like looking in the mirror, a chance to make sure someone doesn’t turn like her
Homura is an interesting case, a lonely girl (just like her and Mami), somebody who broke from the job much more than them (the little twitches, her knowing eyes, just how goddamn tired she looks, like the world itself is on her shoulders, her hands keeping it pinned there)
Obsessed with Walpugrisnacht, so much information it’s almost as if she encountered it before (the hate in her eyes whenever the thing is discussed is almost comparable to one in the presence of Kyubey)
Also a real life fucking cat girl, god Kyoko wants to meet the girl who made that wish, she’d shake her hand
And then there’s her apprentice, Madoka, a bubbly girl who knows what she wants and is moving to get it
It’s hilarious to watch as they interact, Madoka showing obvious interest, keeping close, flirting like there’s no tomorrow, Homura not recognizing such an obvious thing yet becoming embarrassed at the most mundane things
Kyoko hopes it works out for them, better than it had for her and Mami
Hitomi is an interesting case, her not being involved in the magical girl business, her potential being small enough for Kyubey not to bother when it can go for bigger fish
She’s dramatic, restrained with her annoyances, forward as hell, already outside the city grounds
Breathing in the air above the city she looks down at it
It’s all going to shit tomorrow, people are evacuating, the storm is coming they say
Kyoko can feel the pressure of that thing even when it’s so far away, it’s a tiny feeling, a needle pricking
It’s deeply uncomfortable
Kyoko didn’t notice when she started to think about the future
Yet here she is, wishing for the future where all of them are together, better than they are now
Her, Mami, Homura, she knows they’re not healthy, it will probably take years to tackle even a small bit of what’s wrong with them
Laughing Kyoko looks down again
Finishing her lollipop she leans down and falls
***
Kyoko is falling, her chest penetrated by a steel beam
Bits of her soul gem fall with her before they disappear alongside her magical girl outfit
Madoka chokes down on her cry as she continues to fire arrows, sending magic to other girls
She hears impact before the sky is filled with metal and concrete and she has to run
She looks back, trying to remember where Kyoko fell, to find the body later, to a-at least have a body in the grave
She lies in the ruins of the fountain
Madoka turns back and fights
She hears explosions, sound of numerous muskets firing
They continue to struggle
It feels helpless
Madoka doesn’t give up
An hour later the sky is cleared
They stand in the clearing, Madoka doesn’t look at Mami as she cries, they have time for it now, they’re not in a desperate race for survival, they c-can mourn her
She moves to Mami and hugs her with all the strength her contract gave her, burying the girl in distracting pressure, Madoka feels tears on her own face
Homura stares in the direction of the body
Madoka hears Mami curse the world, curse the witches, curse the Walpugris for choosing to come here and let one of her friends die
A moment later a pillar of light hits the ground, turning to it Madoka can feel Homura inside it, her soul gem twitching, magic coalescing around it, swirling
Mami’s mouth opens in horror
Madoka feels like she’s about to throw up
The body hits the ground, soul gem gone, carefully, almost surgically extracted as space broke apart
Madoka can’t hear anything
She doesn’t notice when her knees hit the ground
Mami is besides her as her stomach empties itself
Notes:
keep fucking up perfectly fine pink gal
end of timeline huh, i wanted to include the puppet metaphor again, but it just didn't fit :c, i guess i'll have to leave it for the next Walpugris
not much words to say here, just hope you're excited for the next wish :)
it's going to be a fun one
Chapter 11: wishes, surgery and mirrors
Notes:
back to my 1k words chapter
idk why but the second half took me a while, had the whole day and just couldn't sit down and write it until it was almost night, so here i am once again posting at 1am, my hopes of posting earlier crushed
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura felt dizzy, sleepy, she suppose it’s supposed to be like that after an intensive operation
Opening her eyes slightly she finds herself in an unrecognized place
There is a girl her age looking between her and an… empty(?) space to her right, looking there hurts her head
It finally dawns on her that she’s not in the hospital, the only option in front of her Homura takes a deep breath collecting herself and turns to the girl
“h-huh, um, e-excuse me? d-do you know wh-where we are?”
The girl flinches before looking at her, her mouth agape before she blushes and turns away
“W-well uh, you’re at my home? Y-you’re in Mitakihara if that helps?”
The pink haired girl gets up, glancing at her from time to time
“I-I’m going to call someone, they could… probably help?”
The girl rushes out and soon Homura is alone, in a stranger home, apparently still in the same city? At least it doesn’t look like she was kidnapped, you don’t leave the windows open when you do right?
Glancing around the room Homura tentatively stood up and looked around the room
It was a nice room, glancing at the bed full of plushies Homura smiles
A few minutes later she hears the door opening, turning to it she sees someone else instead of the girl
“Madoka? Are you alright I heard a thu-huh, you weren’t here before”
An older woman looks at her, a lazy smirk on her face as she lightly laughs
“Who would have thought, Madoka’s sneaking girls into her room! I for sure thought Tatsuya would be the one to do it”
Homura’s eye widen as she freezes, unsure what to do she stays quiet
She feels a burst of… something, the air tingles with energy for a brief moment before the feeling is gone
The pink haired girl-Madoka walks in and freezes at the sight of her mother
“M-Mama! S-sorry for not warning you, this is… Akemi-san sister, I t-think she was lost? I called her to come pick her up”
Sister? Wait did she say her surname? Does this girl know her?
“Hmm? Akemi-san huh? The one you usually go on and on about ever since she joined your class”
The older woman is grinning as the pink head freezes
Thankfully a phone rings, the girl looks confused before accepting the call
“Hello?”
“Ah Homura-chan it’s you! Sorry, I didn’t know your number”
Homura?? That’s… probably a coincidence right?
“You’re already here!? Alright I’ll bring your… sister down now!”
The call ends as the blushing girl looks at her, lightly taking her hand, noticeably ignoring her mother
It doesn’t take long to reach the front door, when its open Homura is met with her own face, glaring
Homura notes that the reflection(?), copy, twin she didn’t know about? Doesn’t wear glasses, her clothes seem like a school uniform
She’s starring at her
The girl takes a deep breath in before gently taking her hand, giving a slight nod to the pink haired girl and leading her away
When they’re a few streets over she speaks
“I’m not entirely sure of the situation, but everything points at you and me being the same person”
Homura can’t help but feel ridiculed, but the girl continues
“I suppose I should start with the fact that magic is real”
As if to confirm her point light surrounds her and her clothes are different, there is a shield on her arm
“I’ve sold my soul to save a friend, giving me access to magic, tell me, what’s the last thing you remember?”
Homura chokes on the blatant admission of selling her soul, disturbed by the concept itself
“T-the surgery, March 15th”
The girl-her, another her, cold, so absolutely different they could pass as different people- nods, as if it makes everything right, make sense
Homura stares at the fun house reflection of herself and wonders why they are so different
The cat ears are certainly one of the more interesting differences
***
Its uncomfortable to look at her, what she used to be, free of the sins she carries, yet chained by her own weakness
She’s a coward
Homura can’t help but feel jealous
***
Kyoko has lived alone for a while, sneaking into hotels, robbing ATM’s, grabbing things that weren’t nailed down if she needed them
So when someone offers her to live together on the base of cooperation against a big fuck off witch coming in a bit over a month?
Easy deal
The fact that the girl is a real life fucking cat girl is great too
The little lizard hanging around her is interesting though, Kyubey never mentioned other magic companions
The girl is interesting, a bit of a weirdo if Kyoko had to say, but that made it all the better in her opinion
So when she brings an almost exact copy of herself Kyoko barks out a laugh and says nothing
The new one-glasses-is different, she’s shy, timid, Kyoko can feel the fire that burns inside the older one, it’s nothing but embers at this point, but even embers can start a forest fire
Trying to spot the differences between them becomes Kyoko’s hobby, hanging out with glasses becomes another
Kitty is busy forging documents for glasses, being made from a wish apparently doesn’t make you exist legally, sucks
Kitty claims that glasses is how she was before she contracted
It disturbs her, how someone can change like that, well, Kyoko’s not one unfamiliar to change, her old self sure as hell would hate her
So Kyoko ignores it, it’s not like she can do jack shit to this situation outside of poking around kitty, making her go outside for reasons other than witch hunts and school
It’s going… fine? It’s hard to tell with her, she doesn’t say no at the very least, going along with her
***
Madoka is panicking, sure she had plans for giving Homura a family in the future, but those plans were a bit different from today’s result
And her mom thought she snuck the new Homura in
Groaning into her plushie she laid in bed, her mind slowly turning to the girl her wish made
Which… wasn’t planned
Or how she thought that would turn out
Blurting out a ‘wish’ after having a dream of being… well that’s beside the point, she didn’t expect her wish to actually happen
The only thing she could take from this whole thing was that second Homura (she got to find a better way to refer to her) was cute
That was a nice surprise, sure, Homura had her moments of cuteness, but those moments seemed to appeal only to her
The small lost look at the timid touches, subtle smiles that Madoka could stare at for eternity, the cat ears…
Well the cat ears were agreed upon to be cute, so Madoka supposes she couldn’t include that
While the wish Homura (hmm, still sounds wrong) was just so cute!
Staying up until deep into the night, her thoughts swirling around the aloof girl Madoka hoped to continue the dream that started this whole mess, now updated with the result of her wish
It’s easy to conclude what dreams Madoka had for the next few weeks
Notes:
Moemura is in the game :D
unfortunately for Homura, the differences between timelines include wet dreams
anyway, 4 povs is really daring of me, even if homura's part is tiny
thinking about writing a one shot inbetween these chapters or going for a crossover i have in my mind, ah the struggle of ideas and not enough brain power
Chapter 12: hanging out, new additions and a bet
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka wakes up groggy, her night spent on reading instead of sleep
She feels enlightened on certain topics
Well, that doesn’t matter right now, first she had to go to school, explain herself to Mami (she really didn’t have the time to on that night, accidentally making a wish and asking for a way to contact Homura)
She’s been delaying it for some time already
It’s a bit hard to look Mami in the eyes, she said to be careful with her wishes and here she is, making a wish that made an entire new Human (well is she really new if it’s a copy of Homura? Madoka can’t quite tell)
It is much harder to look Homura in the eyes, but it was also hard before, for a different reason sure, but now she had 2(maybe 3?)
So she finds the spiral haired senpai and they decide to meet at lunch
“…so that’s how I made my wish”
Madoka was burning up, she barely managed to weasel out the exact dream she was having, but the details she did tell were already embarrassing
Sure she didn’t tell just how much she was pressed into, how much contact there was, what kind of contact was happening
It’s not like Mami-senpai was malicious with her questioning, she seemed genuinely confused
“I see…”
Her mentor hums to herself in thought before continuing on
“I don’t think it’s your fault your wish was made like that, I will have a stern talk with Kyubey after this”
For a few moments silence spreads around them before Mami coughs into her fist, a slight blush on her face
“I’m sorry if this is insensitive but Kaname-san… Do you like Akemi-san?”
Madoka can’t help but stop at that and stare at Mami
“…You didn’t know? I’m pretty sure everybody but her knows??”
Mami starts to blush harder as she swats her hand
“W-what? How come everyone knows??”
Madoka felt at a loss of words as she stared
Mami wasn’t able to hold her stare and looked away even more flushed
“Mami-senpai you’re pretty oblivious huh”
“wh-sowhatifiam!”
Madoka let out a giggle at the fast reply, feeling a slight desire to continue teasing the older girl
***
She’s having some junk food with Sayaka and Hitomi when they see her
“Hey Madoka, doesn’t that girl look like your favorite Neko-chan?”
Turning to take a look, Madoka can confirm that it’s braids Homura (still doesn’t sound right) with another girl leading her somewhere
Madoka suppresses the tint of jealousy at them holding hands, friends did that surely, and even if they were more than friends Madoka still had the original
‘Oh wow that sounds scummy as hell’
Breaking out of her thought by Sayaka pushing her shoulder with a smirk Madoka quickly says
“O-oh it’s her sister, I’ve met her once”
Without missing a bit Hitomi decided to chime in
“Meeting in laws already? How scandalous Madoka! You’re 14!”
Sayaka starts cackling as Madoka slams her head into the table, barely audibly speaking
“It’s not like that…”
An extra quiet murmur adds
“Yet”
The sudden increase in Sayaka’s volume makes Madoka realize that she heard that
***
“Do you think she’d let me bite her?”
There is no hesitation in the response “Yes Madoka, she would”
“At least pretend to think about it for a moment Sayaka!”
***
“…while this one is pretty explicit it’s very cute as well! The main couple get together pretty fast and you get to see them acting cute together! I’m sure you’d like it Mami-san!”
Mami stares at the cover, looking between it and Madoka
“…why do the girls look like you and Akemi-san?”
Swiftly ignoring that comment Madoka pulls out another one
“This one is a little slower, it’s a slow burn, the main couple get flustered a lot! Sayaka was the one who showed me it! It’s just that they still aren’t together after 50 chapters…”
***
It’s a normal school day
That is if Saotome-sensei didn’t introduce another transfer student
“Come in Akemi Harue-san!”
Madoka is suddenly much more interested as she sees the girl shyly walk in and awkwardly write a name on the drawing board
“I-it’s nice to meet you all!”
She bows as well (so polite and cute!)
Homura shields her away from most of the attention, a quick glare or two makes overeager classmates fall back. But they still stare, their interest not decreasing
Harue doesn’t do well, behind on most classes and physically too weak for P.E.
A stark contrast to Homura
People whisper, Homura stops them as quickly as she can
They do it behind her back
Madoka invites both Akemi’s to have lunch with them
Homura has to nudge Harue to agree
The lunch is nice (the fact that Madoka gets to ogle both of the girls isn’t the only reason!)
The Akemi’s are awkward with each other, unsettled, Madoka hopes it gets better (it’s her responsibility to make sure it does, it’s her fault this entire situation happened isn’t it?)
So Madoka talks, as much as she can to fill the silence, Sayaka helps too, clearly feeling the atmosphere, Hitomi chimes in from time to time as does Homura
Harue remains mostly silent, content to listen
“I’ve been wondering… why don’t you have a tail eh neko-chan?”
Homura stares at Sayaka, slightly tilting her head in confusion
“It wasn’t part of the wi-bet”
Hearing that Sayaka grins, slamming her hands to the table
“Then we’ll fix that! AKEMI HOMURA I CHALLENGE YOU TO ROCK PAPPER SCISSORS, WHOEVER LOSES HAS TO WEAR A TAIL FOR THE REST OF THE YEAR”
Homura shifts in her seat, her eyes glinting
“Is that a challenge?”
“Of course it is Neko-chan! Gotta complete the look you know~”
Homura’s eyes sharpen as she stands up
“I accept, let’s begin”
The blue head grins
“Best of five!”
The next moment Sayaka groans as she loses the first round
Her eyes widen as she loses the second
“H-hold on, I’ll get you next round!”
True to her words she does
Homura stares at her hand, feeling betrayed before going once again
Loosing another time, both girls look at each other tensely, nodding together as they move their hands
The result is Homura starring at her hand, paper before looking at Sayaka’s scissors
“shit”
Notes:
so Moemura has a name, Harue, picked it from a random name generator bc i'm built like that, it should be 治枝
their meanings should be below if the site didn't lie to me
治-govern, regulate, administer 枝-branches, limbs; branch off
had that name picked for like a week
i like the idea of Mami being as oblivious to romance as homura, kyoko has some experience after being homeless for some time, seeing the world more, but mami and homura? magical girl business all day every day
fun fact, the rock paper scissors at the end was entirely random, while i was hopping for homura to lose i decided it'd be more fun if it was organic
Chapter 13: tails, lunches and the topic of wishes
Notes:
a bit below 1k, did actually get sick, probably caught it from my little brother
damned procrastination made me sit here till i finished writing 1:30
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was excited, sue her, Homura was going to wear a cat tail belt for the rest of the year! It’s big deal! Madoka wasn’t able to get a wink of sleep because of that
Pressing magic into her brain to relief the fatigue, feeling lighter she waits at her seat, staring at the door intently, waiting for the girl to enter
As usual, a minute before class starts she walks in, only this time Harue is with her, which adds even more glee to Madoka
And yep, the tail is there
It takes Sayaka putting a hand in front of her eyes to snap out of her… thoughts, yes let’s say thoughts (what thoughts exactly? Let’s skip that detail alright?)
“Enjoying my tribute eh~?”
All that leaves her mouth is a stutter before she decides if her mouth doesn’t work, she might as well just use her head and nods
Sayaka grins at that before glancing at Hitomi, who seems almost as taken as Madoka
“Oh wow, Neko-chan stealing the hearts of both of my best friends~! What am I to do~? Should I just get a crush on her too hmm~?”
Hitomi goes absolutely bright, her hand slamming into the edge of the table in her panic as she yelps in pain, swiftly glaring at Sayaka and her as they start to giggle
The bell rings and class starts, stifling their laughs they sit at their tables
***
“Homura-chan, Harue-san, would you be willing to join us for lunch again”
Homura fights not to stare too long, the realization of her crush still lingering on her mind, so she turns to Harue-her newly appointed sister from now on (probably, every other wish followed her, Homura doesn’t think this will be an exception)
She looks right back at her, fidgeting slightly before nodding
Turning back to Madoka Homura softly smiles
“We’d love to Madoka”
Harue stares at her, fiddling her ribbons, thinking about something
Homura makes the decision to ignore that and just enjoy lunch with her friends, it’s been… actually not that long, last loop was pretty friendly all things considered, it still felt a bit unfamiliar after so long, but at least Homura had a buffer of a few weeks in the last timeline when she got more used to it
Sitting down at the opposite side of Sayaka and Hitomi she feels Madoka’s shoulder touch her
‘Huh, she’s getting close again, it’s been happening faster since the empath Madoka…’
Pulling out her bento filled with rice she begins to eat, Madoka looks at her meal and frowns slightly before opening her own and dumping some of it to her, Homura blinks at the gesture before returning it, even if the exchange isn’t exactly fair, at least Madoka seems happy with it, beaming at her
“So, how are you getting used to becoming a full on cat girl?”
The moment is interrupted by Sayaka, her lips turned upward in a teasing smirk
Shooting her a mild glare Homura bites down on her meal before speaking
“Not bad, even if my roommate was annoying about it”
Feeling 3 curious gazes at her Homura thinks back, wondering if she should have given that information
Harue is smiling, quietly nibbling at her own meal, courtesy of Kyoko, apparently she owed her a favor and Harue decided to cash it in as a few bentoes
Homura can approve of that decision, Kyoko’s taste is certainly good
“I made a deal with her, she will help me with something on May first”
The curiosity in the gazes that bore at her doesn’t decrease, but Homura stays quiet and continues to eat, quietly thanking Madoka for sharing with her
Lunch passes quietly
***
Harue… it was weird to have a new name, especially when she was near someone who had her old one, she doesn’t really mind, she didn’t legally exist, magic not accounting for that when she was made (pulled out from the past? They’re still not sure what exactly happened)
Homura-her newly appointed big sister- wasn’t a bad person from what she saw, she was… messed up
The girl that was once her, turned into something entirely different, Harue sometimes had hard time to see their similarities beyond their looks (being practically twins on that front, besides the extra pair of ears Harue didn’t have)
it was a stark realization when she noticed the crush Homura had, for one, because of how clear it looked, two, because what that meant for her
Well, if one version of her was gay, she was probably too right?
Harue spent a lot of time on research, trying to confirm or deny her suspicion
“Huh, so we are both gay”
Homura looked up from the sofa for a moment before going back to the hologram (how the hell did she get those?? Weren’t they set to release in a few weeks?? Did she break in and stole them??)
There was another factor in her life, Kyubey, coming to see her from time to time, seemingly avoiding Homura
‘There’s no reason to waste my bodies when I could just avoid her in non-optimal situations’
Is what it said on the topic
Harue had to ponder the deal it offered, a wish, anything she wants and she could get it (just like Homura did, sell her soul to the closest thing to the devil on earth, fight until you die, forgotten by everyone)
She didn’t think she’d agree, just the prospect of fighting scared her to a point, especially with what Kyoko described witches to be
But the option was there, so it was wrong not to consider it right?
Notes:
Homura density moment
Hitomi realizes the larger appeal she ignored from cat girls
Harue tries to adapt
kyubey is a stalker as usual
Chapter 14: coffe date and witch hunt
Notes:
Harue pov for most of the chapter, giving Hitomi some screen time all the while
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue was invited to hang out with Hitomi, it seems her other friends were busy, with no reason to refuse she decided to agree
They go to a coffee shop, the first few minutes are shrouded in awkward silence before Hitomi moves the conversation forward
“So, how is to reunite with a sister, you didn’t know existed, I imagine it’s quite weird?”
Letting out an exhausted sigh Harue nods, looking to the side as she sips some of the coffee she ordered
“It’s… weird to say the least, to have someone who’s so similar to yourself in a lot of the ways and different in others, but we’re managing, I think, at least we’re not alone in the house, it’d be way more awkward if Kyoko wasn’t there”
Letting out a slight laugh she continues
“Kyoko likes to pretend she isn’t a good person and then drags me outside, tries to drag Homura too, often succeeding, but Homura can be stubborn at times”
Hitomi smiles as she softly says
“She sounds like a good friend”
Nodding Harue looks outside, a small smile on her lips
“Yeah… you know it’s almost hard to believe how many people want me around now, I’ve never really been good at anything, nothing to latch onto, but here comes Kyoko, Madoka, Sayaka and you”
Harue notices a slight frown on Hitomi features that instantly disappears as she smiles at her
“It is wonderful? I’ve had time when I had something… not quite the same, there were so many people who wanted to latch onto me, like a parasite ”
Shaking her head Hitomi resumes, venom from her last words almost entirely disappearing
“But then Sayaka walks into my life and wrangles me around, Madoka always with her, and suddenly we were like some ducklings following her around, always dragging us around somewhere”
Harue smiles at the image
“You know, it’s really surprising how taken Madoka is with Homura, almost like they knew each other before”
“Is that so? I’m a bit interested in what got Homura to like Madoka so much too”
Hitomi raises her eyebrow before it seemingly hits her, her mouth slightly parting, a quiet ‘oh’ leaving it, a few seconds later she stares intently at Harue, debating something
“So, is Homura also in love with Madoka?”
Harue looks confused, deciding to take a sip of her drink when she realizes what the girl meant, a shine appeared in her eyes as she smiles
“I believe so”
Both of them sport a smile, Hitomi’s much more like a grin
“Do you want to bet how long it takes them to realize?”
Harue nods and speaks
“3 or more years”
Hitomi gasps, covering her mouth with a hand, her eyes crinkled as she tries to stop the laugh from escaping her lips
“How little faith in your older sister! How little faith in my best friend too! That truly is unforgivable! I shall tell about this travesty in detail to Homura!”
“Wha-don’t you dare! You won’t te-you’re making fun of me”
The panic is quickly replaced with a pout as Harue tries to glare at Hitomi, which only makes her laugh harder
***
“Back from your coffee date?”
Feeling the heat surround her face Harue glances at Kyoko, who’s… playing on a console she was pretty sure wasn’t here a few hours ago
“We were just hanging out! Everyone else was busy!”
Cackling Kyoko turns to her and smirks
“Sure sure~ if you need some kissing advice I can give some for almost free~”
Picking up one of the pillows on the couch she throws it at Kyoko
***
Madoka was annoyed, she was supposed to hang out with Hitomi and Sayaka (Maybe also Harue and Homura?) today, but then she felt a witch and had to cancel!
Calling Mami they set off inside the labyrinth
Feeling the world part itself open, clashing lights as reality molded itself into the form of despair before they were surrounded by wires and cassette film
Looking up Madoka saw hollow squares, just barely below the celling, wires falling down from it
Glancing at Mami for confirmation, receiving a nod they start to move
The few familiars they did see were plastic figures without a head, their arms opening up when they came near as sonic waves were sent their way
Fortunately they weren’t durable, so a few muskets and arrows was enough to deal with them
About 30 minutes later they reach a narrowing tunnel, light shining at the end of it, a few minutes of walking they see a stage, hundreds of heads sitting on the seats, all humming just a bit outside of harmony to another, not one matching the other
At the center of the stage lays the witch, a legless microphone with hands made of cartoony thunder, 3 heads on top of it, singing in chilling harmony
Glancing at Mami Madoka waits
Mami seems to think before giving her a smile
“Madoka, do you have a cooldown on your magic?”
As she speaks she forms a musket and hands it to her, Madoka takes a second to understand before grinning and pulling on her magic, it’s a weird process, the magic feels like math as the next moment there are 2 muskets in her hand, the next there are 4, next one 8
Mami smiles as muskets start to spread out, thousands of them filling out the room
A bit of sweat appears on Mami’s face
“Well, I always thought that making them was the hard part, seems like controlling a few thousands is a little above what I’m used to”
Light forms and soon the witch is no more, grief seed falling down as Mami pulls out a tea cup and takes a satisfied sip before turning to Madoka
“This one is yours, I wouldn’t be able to finish it that quickly without you, my soul gem doesn’t need much cleansing so I can wait for another witch”
Hesitantly picking it up Madoka notices a shadow, looking there she swears she could see Homura for a moment before she disappears
Notes:
am i going there? i'm still not sure, at this point the 'date' is the way romcoms show people calling hanging out dates
Madoka's magic revealed :O, doubling whatever she wants (well, maybe not magic to keep it a little balanced)
looking back i wanted to include Kyubey but just forgot about him more focused on the coffee shop talk
would Hitomi and Harue try to wingman? possibly
Harue's estimation is based only on Homura, not yet aware of Madoka's six month plan, which i should probably come up with
i really should try and come up with witches BEFORE i start writing the chapter and just winging it, but i did also winged it with deciding Madoka's part to be a witch hunt...
Chapter 15: friends, arms and wishes
Notes:
WARNING limb loss, idk if it's too graphic?
anyways Mami centric chapter :3
Edit: looking back, not that graphic
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mami’s life had a clear line for when it changed, a clear date that has been imbedded into her mind to forever remember, grieve over
The day the car accident happened, the day she made her wish, the day she realized she could have wished to save them too
The day she fought her first witch
Mami entertains the thought sometimes, what if she didn’t become a magical girl, what if that car hadn’t lost control, what if the accident never happened? Would she be happier?
The answer is easy
Yes she would
Yet the world moves forward, past staying the past, she has to move forward to keep up, to not be left behind and die alone and unknown (she was so close to it, a week after she met Madoka, Sayaka and Homura she almost died, if Madoka hadn’t contracted she’d be dead, if she hadn’t met them nobody would even notice)
The guilt at the admission-so easy-chases her almost every day
The world is brighter nowadays, she’s not alone again (The constant nagging of them leaving her doesn’t disappear, what if she messes up again? What if she drives them away? She shudders even thinking about it before the guilt moves back, shouldn’t she be better? She shouldn’t be so clingy)
It’s been nice
There’s also Kyoko… she felt her a few times, out, probably hunting, always leading to Homura’s house
It was comfortable in a way, to have her ex mentee being so close (not another city), having the option to reach out, talk (even if she never did)
Sayaka is… a righteous person, someone who holds onto their belief as if her life depends on it (Mami wishes she had the same devotion sometimes), she had potential, she could become a magical girl at some point if only she made a wish (Mami felt sick when she hoped she would)
Madoka is a bright person, a hopeful girl who accidentally made a wish, creating a copy of the girl she liked (how did she miss that?? It took Madoka herself explaining where the idea of her wish came from for Mami to get it, did everyone really knew about it? Was she the last to notice? Wait no, Madoka said Homura hadn’t noticed either)
It feels nice to be with her, to have someone with her, Sayaka was also there with them, still deciding if she should make a wish, but it was different, to have somebody fight with you, the trust that forged, the warmth it spread for someone to trust their life to you as you trust yours to them
Hitomi was nice, they didn’t meet often, the girl was busy with the classes her parents piled up on her on near constant basis, from what Mami saw, they could be friends (and wasn’t that wonderful? Wasn’t that greedy?), it was always great to speak with her
And then there were the Akemi’s
Homura was… weird person to get along with, looking at her sometimes, like she knew her for a lifetime, being cryptic on near constant basis, a brash girl who seemed to care a lot, the rare smiles she showed to her makes Mami understand Madoka’s feeling slightly better
An anomaly is what Kyubey speaks of her, someone who made a contract he doesn’t remember, his only speculation that the mikomitoka-the lizard always sticking to her-has learned to create a contract of their own, yet he still finds it improbable
Then there’s the product of Madoka’s wish, the newly named Harue, a soft girl, shy, deep in self-deprecation that Mami deeply knows, it’s hard not to reach out to the girl, to bring her out of the same hell she has been building herself
It’s a slow process, the same way Mami’s still digging up herself, so has started Harue and who wouldn’t like another pair of nails as you dig your way out?
Mami has learned that the world isn’t fair
So when she loses her arm it isn’t too much of a surprise
It’s almost a wonder it didn’t happen sooner
Madoka is pale, horrified it seems
Sayaka is panicking
Mami wants to hug them and tell them that it’s alright, that it’s fine, she knew the risks when she went on to fight, yet the worlds didn’t leave her mouth, pain clouding her mind, feeling lightheaded as blood kept pouring out
Mami muses that it would only be one extra arm that will help Harue dig
The thought almost makes her laugh
Homura is here, Mami doesn’t notice when she got here
Mami doesn’t hear her words at first, the ringing in her ears consuming all other sounds
Homura stares into her face before grabbing the stub
Mami feels her flesh close itself
Homura grabs her face before shouting
“Y--RE N-T --ING, DON’- --U DA--“
She’s worried huh, it’s the most expressive Mami has seen her, it’s a shame she had to lose her arm for that, she would rather it would be something happy that broke that steel shell (she feels disgusted with herself at being happy that the girl cares)
***
Sayaka made a wish for her to get her arm back
Mami cries
It’s her fault the girl wasted her wish
She does her best to suppress the happiness she feels at having another one of her friends to fight alongside
Notes:
so, this chapter went in an unexpected way, wanted to write some Mami pov and then my hands got possessed and the plot turned to angst real quick
and to think i wanted to drop some Harue and Mami moment in this one...
Sayaka uses her wish, i'm debating whenever i keep the healing or come up with something else for this wish? i mean healing fits pretty well with this one too
Anny gets slight plot revelance, even if she practically doesn't exist, i really should write her more
Chapter 16: souls, queens, wishes
Notes:
a bit later than usual, couldn't write for most of the day, not because of any actual reason but words just stopped coming out, then comes night and i'm inspired enough
this really fucks my sleep schedule up, but the desire to keep going with the daily release is too great
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka wasn’t sure how she felt about being a magical girl, she was a hero, she saved people who needed help, she destroyed evil, she finally could keep up with Madoka and Mami (if only just barely)
It felt great the first week, to be the one who saves people, to discover that her magic could make Kyosuke’s hands better, to fight together with her friends
The next week she learns that she no longer can be called human
Fiddling with her soul(gem) in between her fingers she stares at the window, Sayaka doesn’t think she’d regret her wish, it was made in a panic sure, she didn’t really think it through, but her friend was in one piece
She wouldn’t die
And then that idea was shattered
Because as long as your soul gem exists you will remain alive, wounds won’t kill you
It feels like a waste
(It feels worse to think it is)
And then Homura strolls in and she knew, of course she did
(Is that why she was so against contracting? Gods couldn’t she be clearer?)
Well, at least she met the roommate, kind of a bitch if Sayaka had to say so herself
A really selfish one at that
Well, with a living legend of a witch coming she can see why Homura asked her for help, she was strong (even if Sayaka will never say that to her face, she doesn’t need her ego boosted any more)
And that’s another thing isn’t it? In 2 weeks the city will be under threat of destruction, enough that they needed any help they could get
5 magical girls should be enough if what Homura said is right (wow the girl was grumpy when she was explaining that, wonder what’s the reason behind that)
Despite how annoying the whole thing is, Sayaka closes her eyes and finally tries to sleep
(The memories of a crushed arm, buried deep into the ground, pieces of bones protruding out of it as blood marred them lingered in her dreams, engraving the reason for her wish deep into her irises)
***
Madoka has had a bad week, a bad two weeks, first she sees her friend-mentor lose her arm to a witch that was already on the brink of death (the blank look Mami gave her arm stuck inside her mind, the way she was barely surprised when it was taken off and crushed crushed crushed into the ground)
And then she learns that her soul was separated from her body, removed from it confines and turned into a jewelry, her very own soul held in her own hand
And of course there was the third thing, the queen of witches, whatever that meant (if a normal witch could so easily kill them, what about their queen?)
At least Homura had a plan for that, prepared beyond a reasonable doubt, possible locations, abilities, familiars, strength, durability… there was a lot of information on it
They would prepare, Madoka was s-hoped they will live through this, survive another day, so one day she could confess, so one day she could enjoy the life at its brightest, finish high school, college, settle down (don’t die forgotten, useless, not leaving even a slight mark at your own existence, don’t get to experience love at its brightest)
It takes hours to get through everything, Madoka can almost believe they will certainly win
The memory of the dying witch doesn’t let it become a full belief (the horrible sound, how easily it did it when they got distracted, how it could have been something besides the arm, how easily it could have been someone else who got hit)
***
The queen of witches, Harue didn’t know if this was a literal title, if she ruled above other witches, able to control them or something, or if it was a simple denomination of her strength
Homura was stressed, Homura, the one person Harue hardly saw struggle with anything expect picking up hints apparently
And this same girl didn’t have full faith that they could win without anyone dying
5 should be enough, the chances are high, they have great probability to win
Harue can’t help but think about the scenario when not everyone comes back, a world where Homura doesn’t come back (her new sister, somebody who cared when she doesn’t know she could), a world where Kyoko is no longer in the same house (she kept using Harue owing her to drag her out, to make sure she wasn’t cooped up and then said she was selfish in the same breath), a world where she wouldn’t see Sayaka tease her friends (a firm person, she cares, she wants to help so much), a world where Madoka no longer exists (her creator, the one who made that wish, the girl who gave her life, the one who Homura loved, the one who loved Homura), a world where Mami wouldn’t be there as a quiet pillar (alone for so long, Harue knows, Mami knows)
Just the thought alone makes her feel nauseous
So Harue locks herself in her room and stares at her notebook, trying to come up with some wish that could turn the tides, make sure they all come back together
She found friends that cared for her, found people who didn’t abandon her when they learned how weak she is, how behind she is (how utterly pathetic she is)
Selling her soul to fight is the least she can do, all she had really
What’s the price of a soul when you were made from someone’s wish? Did she even have one? Presumable yes, if the contract could be done
It didn’t matter, the world hadn’t given her much help from the beginning, so what if she would eventually die fighting, so what if her soul would get ripped out of her body, she will do whatever she can to protect people who hold her dear (she would treat them as her world, for anything else would be a disservice to their kindness)
Notes:
3 perfectly mentally healthy girls having their own povs
well, at least this time Madoka wasn't the only one who got fucked up right?
this probably wasn't as clear in earlier chapters of this timeline, but it went more similiar to canon than previous ones, Mami still spotted Homura, creating an alliance, but she was able to delay meeting Madoka for school
anyway, this is officially the longest running timeline so far and i still plan for a few more chapters, the next wish is going to compensate for that in how short it will bei have finally found the plot for this one, so even if im winging these chapters, i now have an idea where it will lead, most of my plans are just general ideas mashed together before i decide how to write them out in the moment, i did write out the climax for the first arc though, probably going to rewrite it as these chapters come out and i get closer to it
Chapter 17: a mutually unrecognized date
Notes:
a fluff chapter after the last 2 went more angsty than anticipated
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka stared at her phone, text app already opened, the message was already typed out and all she had to do was send it
It wasn’t as if it was provocative or something, it wasn’t exactly daring either
Just asking to hang out together
…even if she was going to treat it like a date, it wasn’t one
Gathering her courage she finally hits the formidable send button
Dokidoka:Hey Homura-chan! Are you free tomorrow? Maybe we can hang out? Just us 2
A beat later she receives a reply
AkemiHomura:sure, what do you want to do?
Dokidoka:I was thinking going to the pizza place near the plaza and then go walk around the park
AkemiHomura:ok, what time should we meet up?
Dokidoka:Well, how about 12:30?
AkemiHomura:alright, I will meet you there
Grinning from ear to ear Madoka stands up and goes to her wardrobe
“Now, for this part…”
***
Homura was staring at the messages, it wasn’t often they texted each other, this loop they haven’t had much time for one on one hanging out
She hasn’t been alone with Madoka much since she realized she loved her
Sure, this was just hanging out together, but who said she can’t do two things at the same time, have fun with her friend and treat it like a pseudo date, fantasize a little
No one will ever know anyway
Just one problem really, she hadn’t bought clothes other than those that were required for school this loop
***
Coming 30 minute early should have been enough to arrive early, at least this was what Madoka thought, but coming to the pizza place she spots Homura-chan waiting by the entrance
It takes a couple of minutes spent staring at her before Madoka moves to greet her, her attention constantly moving to the braid on her back, the pale purple turtle neck and the long dark blue skirt
Using the last few moments to compose herself before greeting her, she finally speaks to her
“Homura-chan! Looks like we’re both early!”
The girl looks surprised before a soft smile graces Madoka with its presence
“It seems so, let’s go inside”
Fighting the blood urgently moving to her cheeks Madoka grins and nods, before she can try to, Homura is already holding the door for her to enter
Smiling gratefully at her Madoka enters the pizza place
***
Coming an hour early was probably a little overkill, but it’s been a while since they’ve had a one on one hang out, if she wanted to treat it like a date she had to act like it was one (minus a few things, but oh well, it will still be nice)
She got a few odd looks as she stood there in front of the entrance, but that didn’t really matter, so when Madoka greeted her, she felt a smile appear without her prompting it to
Madoka was in a pink jacket, a dark teal shirt beneath it, a chestnut skirt and dark brown stockings
Quickly tearing her gaze away they entered the store and order a small pizza alongside a strawberry smoothie for Madoka and a chocolate one for her
“So, how is it changing schools Homura-chan?”
Pulling her mouth away from the straw Homura speaks
“It’s interesting, I’ve been to catholic school before being pulled out for my… health problems”
It’s weird to admit, probably the dozens of loops she spent in the same month, repeating the same days, already used to and bored off the same classes that were once new-
“Uh, sorry Homura could you repeat that, I got distracted for a second”
Giving the girl a surprised look she saw her cheeks burning brightly with a blush, so smiling, Homura repeated herself
***
‘Wow, ok Madoka, you have to actually listen you know! You can’t just stare at the girl’s lips when you asked her the question yourself!’
Shaking her head Madoka quietly speaks
“Uh, sorry Homura could you repeat that, I got distracted for a second”
Seeing the surprised face Madoka felt even more of a blush climb up to her face, she didn’t have it in her to fight it this time
Seeing Homura smile at her made it worse
Barely holding it together Madoka actually heard the answer this time
“Have you been enjoying the classes then?”
“I have, it’s especially nice with friends there”
Madoka had to fight the squeal at the girl’s cuteness from coming out
“It is great isn’t it? I remember the year Sayaka was placed in a different class from me and Hitomi, it was so annoying!”
Receiving a chuckle was probably a good sign right?
It sounded nice at the very least
Wait no, focus, you can’t just miss what she says like last time!
***
Finishing lunch Madoka launches herself to the door, holding it out herself this time, seeing Homura giving her a soft smile made it worth it
Madoka contemplated the idea for a while, it was something friends did, hell she did it with Sayaka and Hitomi plenty of times, but the thought alone made her palms sweat
Absent mindedly wiping them on her skirt Madoka decided to go for it, the worst that can happen is her letting go
So she takes Homura’s hand in her own and continue to walk, trying to act like it’s nothing
Feeling the grip around her hand tighten Madoka felt a smile find a way to her face
The walk was quiet as Madoka enjoyed the moment, the contact of their hands, just the fact of being together like this
Even if this wasn’t technically a date, both sides had to agree for it to be one
***
Homura felt ecstatic, even if this was a bit of a waste of time, spending time with Madoka alone was great, her fantasy of this being a date helping her enjoy this much more than it would have been otherwise (not that it would be bad either way, she was with Madoka, there wasn’t anything that could make this bad)
When Madoka held her hand Homura had to send some magic to her heart to slow it down to normal level
The walk in the park was nice, walking around looking at other people enjoying themselves, being close to nature (was it really nature when they were still in the city? Who Knows?)
Ending the day with the ice cream was good
Bring Madoka home was only polite, standing in front of her house as both of them kept glancing at each other uncertain was… interesting to say the least
Well, if this was a date you would end it with some sign of affection? Kissing is… well early she supposes, professing her love wasn’t in the plan until the loop ended and she could move on after getting rejected
This left a hug, so Homura moved in and embraced the girl
***
Feeling Homura’s hands wrap around her neck as she hugged her was unexpected, being pressed into her shoulder was a nice bonus
After a few moments of awkwardly having her hands in the air she moved them to hug her around the waist
A few minutes later they separated and Madoka finally entered her home, the next moment she saw her mom grinning at her
“So, it seems the date went well huh~?”
“W-It w-wasn’t a date mom!”
***
The moment she got home she heard Kyoko loudly ask
“How did the date go?”
Deciding to take her time in responding, Homura slowly removed her shoes and only answering when she was in the same room as the girl
“It went good”
The redhead grinned at her
“Not even going to try deny it eh?”
“I was treating it as one anyway”
Deciding to end this conversation, Homura went to her room, changing clothes before going to bed, hugging her pillow as she reminisced of the day she had
It was a good one, one she will remember for a long time
Notes:
they're both a little stupid, but it's fine, they'll figure it out someday
an attempt at adding the image, it didn't really work when i tried to test it before, but i will pray for it to work this time
this should be the outfits they had for the date
![]()
and a tumblr post link in case the image doesn't load: https://www.tumblr.com/mainshadowbannedithink/773675418232422400/an-outfit-visual-for-my-fic-incase-imbedding-the?source=share
Chapter 18: coffe, photo and a contract
Notes:
some more fluff, the next chapter will probably be very similar to this one
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was still thinking about the hug
It was probably not exactly normal to continue to do so, but the only one to judge her was herself
Because she wasn’t letting this slip to anyone
“What, still stuck thinking about your date~?”
“Not exactly…”
Fuck
***
Walking out of the school, Madoka saw Kyoko standing near the gates
Spotting her the girl gave her a wave before continuing to look for someone, Sayaka scoffed near her while Hitomi curiously glanced between them
A few moments later Kyoko spots what she’s looking for and grabs the Akemi’s, Madoka feels a slight disappointment at not being able to invite them herself
What she gets for being slow
“Well, I suppose it’s just us this time, don’t worry Madoka, you’ll get to invite your girlfriend another time”
Composing herself enough to send a glare at Sayaka, Madoka huffs at turns away from her
“It’s been a while since we hanged out just us right Hitomi? This will be fun!”
Sayaka lets out a surprised sound as Hitomi smirks at her
“You’re right Madoka, it has been a while, just us two here”
“HEY, don’t just start ignoring me like that Madoka! And Hitomi don’t just play along with her!”
Hitomi stifled her giggles as Madoka continued to walk, not even looking at the other girl
“Where should we go Hitomi? How about the coffee place by the mall?”
“Sure, that sounds good”
“Ugh c’mon, it was one joke!”
***
Sayaka was still sulking when they got to the coffee shop, ignoring that Madoka went to the worker and ordered something for everyone, 2 mocha’s for her and Hitomi and a cappuccino for Sayaka
Coming to sit on her seat she chatted with both of the girls, keeping the topic off the magical girl stuff, making sure to relax instead of keep piling up stress onto themselves, what kind of outing would this be if they just talked about it the whole time? A not very relaxing one that’s for sure
“So, what actually went at the date huh?”
Well, Madoka already knew Sayaka would latch onto it, especially after her slip up in the morning, still she tried to reason with the girl mumbling out
“It wasn’t a date”
Sayaka only rolled her eyes, lightly pushing Hitomi in the shoulder as she pointed at Madoka
“Would you look at that! She can’t even convince herself and tries with us!”
“It makes me wonder what happened there more… was there perhaps a… kiss involved?”
Freezing, letting out a few pathetic sounds that didn’t even sound like words Madoka felt a fierce blush overtake her before standing up and pointing at both of them
“W-what no! I-it was j-just a hUG!”
Madoka tried to ignore the way her voice pitched up at the end
Hitomi smirked at her
“Just a hug? What’s next! Are you going to bring us a niece~? I don’t think I’m quite ready yet~!”
Sayaka grinned at those words
“Ehh, I think I’m perfectly ready, but I would appreciate some more time anyway you know~?”
Madoka held herself together and did not slam her hands at the table, instead choosing the alternative of glaring at her friends as hard as she could
Unfortunately, all that produced was some coo’s
***
While they were walking to a mall Madoka received a message from unknown contact
Checking it Madoka involuntary stopped in her tracks
It was a photo of Homura cleaning Harue’s face
“Augh”
“Huh? Madoka?”
“Ough”
“Madoka??”
Staring at the picture Madoka felt a hand on her shoulder before she heard snickering
“Ah of course, that will do that”
“Madoka it’s a … casual photo…? Are you really that easy?”
“S-shut up!”
A ping from her phone stole her attention the next moment as she saw a message
Feed:hopefully you enjoyed that sample, fuck if I know your taste, just don’t ask for lewd shots or something and I can provide, just treat me sometime -Kyoko
Madoka read the message 3 times before responding
Dokidoka:tjank you
Dokidoka:thanl
Dokidoka:thank
Feed:I suppose this fit your taste then
Dokidoka:yes
Feed:good
Madoka had to wonder if this was too weird, it’s not like she would ask for more right? Just this once was good enough for her
“Oh wow you’re desperate, I mean I knew it before, but this puts a whole different perspective on it”
Ah yes, Sayaka and Hitomi were there too
***
Spending the day with her friends has been pleasant, it’s been a few weeks since it was only them, sure Madoka wouldn’t mind more people, even invite others (the fact that she had a crush on one of them doesn’t matter)
Just three of them being alone was nice, the jokes they developed in the years of knowing each other, the teasing, walking around together, the familiarity of it all made it all that much better
It made the decision to fight all that much easier, to have the future in the same town, to not worry about tomorrow’s day
She would fight, she wouldn’t die, she would get to live
She wouldn’t let the walpugrisnacht take that all from her
***
Kyubey sat in the large room, the darkness overwhelming it
Footsteps sounded out, soon a young girl walked in
“Kyubey you’re here”
‘I am’
The girl nervously twirled her hair as she looked at it, wondering about something before walking to her laptop and opening a document
“Any wish right?”
‘Of course, as long as your potential allows for it, most wishes don’t cross that line of course’
It was curious, to see humans be so serious about it, Kyubey much preferred the specimen who made their wish on the spot, it was much easier to mature them to completion
Though with Walpugrisnacht approaching, the chances of the death of this one’s ‘friends’ would likely push her over the edge anyway
‘Still deciding on your wish? I thought you already picked one yesterday?’
“Just… making sure I thought about it enough, there’s no problem with that right?”
‘But of course, it would be quite unpleasant if you regretted it’
Observing the girl Kyubey waited
15 minutes later she finally stood up and walked up to it
“Kyubey, I wish… to be there for my friends, to be able to help them!”
Feeling the chill of the wish algorithm Kyubey nodded, beginning the process
A minute later Shizuki Hitomi has become a magical girl
Notes:
woaw, magical girl hitomi...
a buffer role for her this time, if i decide to go this route again who knows what it will be
i've seen some fics with her having teleportation magic and i'm here wondering if this is from somewhere? i haven't interacted much with Madoka outside the Main series, rebellion, the other story and a few other spin offs
anyway, next chapter will be from Kyoko and Akemi's pov off the day
Chapter 19: arcade, cake and a wish
Chapter Text
“So, Homura, do you have any plans today?”
“Not particularly, I was thinking of spending the evening looking for a witch”
Harue smiled at her, nodding to herself as she grabbed her hand when they were near the gates
Homura saw something red amongst the crowd and suddenly understood what was happening, so she resigned herself, not like she could escape without hurting Harue
So she was pulled into where Kyoko stood
“So, we’re going out today! You had your little date, now you spend some time with us!”
Rolling her eyes Homura went along with them
Nothing was supposed to happen today, no critical witches to kill, no other wishes to prevent (she failed every single one of them), nothing
So she let herself be dragged to an arcade Harue and Kyoko frequented
***
Some games very easier than others, shooting games, throwing machines, holding to a stick as long as you can while it vibrates…
Those were easy, something she was used to
Thought it seems Kyoko noticed something weird going on when she disconnected the nerves from her hand to not send signals to her brain
When asked about it, Homura just noted that she was using her natural advantage as a magical girl
The claw machines are another beast, a pure hell of a game
Homura spent half the trip to the arcade desperately trying to win at least something
She failed
Harue and Kyoko were having their own fun all the while, Kyoko dragging Harue from one machine to another, whenever Homura felt bored or too angry she would watch them
It was nice to see them happy, enjoying themselves
Homura was going to leave this world, just like the previous ones
Reset and go back in time again, because she failed another time
The only one to follow her will be Anny, apparently attuning their magic together connected them to a point
Yet no one else will remember this
Homura can only hope the next timeline will allow this friendship to begin again
***
Convincing Harue to drag Homura into their hang out was easy enough
It didn’t seem like the girl wasn’t enjoying herself so Kyoko had to count that as a win, even if she got a bit weird by the time they left the arcade, well this wasn’t going to end this early thought, so grabbing their hands, earning a resigned sigh from glasses and an eye roll from the kitty
They didn’t question her so it was good enough
Finding that one family restaurant she used to come to she went in
Quickly finding a table and sitting the shut in’s Kyoko got the menu
Ordering some food they talked
Of course she had to take the brunt of the conversation, the Akemi’s were the listening sort it seems
So she told stories from her magical girl days, some school one’s, stories about beating the shit out of overconfident smart asses
Homura gave some commentary, it was better than nothing so Kyoko took it
After finishing the main course they ordered some desserts
When the cake was delivered, slices split between them Kyoko quickly ate hers, pulling out her phone when a familiar voice surprised all of them
“…Kyoko?”
Mami huh, well, they already met once since they split off and Kyoko got here, it was still awkward between the two of them
“…hi Mami”
Looking back Kyoko suddenly laughs, Harue furrowing her brows at the cake smeared on her cheek
“Don’t make fun of me, I got startled!”
Opening the camera on her phone Kyoko unfortunately isn’t fast enough to catch the caked face, instead she got a shot of Homura wiping her face
Well, at least it was something
Glancing back to Mami Kyoko speaks up
“Ah c’mon, just sit with us already, stop standing there awkwardly!”
A surprised looks flashes on the blonde’s face before she gratefully smiles at her and sits down with them, quietly ordering some tea for them all
Soon the conversation picked up again, this time Mami giving her some room to breathe as well, making her not being the only one to speak
It was good to talk with her again, the time spent away from each other evaporating, settling into the old rhythm they have long since developed
Homura adding into it, as if she already knew that same rhythm by heart, easily integrating herself
Harue seemed content to listen, laughing when she found something funny, smiling at pleasant memories
The evening was spent in blissful moments
Later Kyoko sent the photo she got to Madoka, why not use it right?
***
Harue was waiting
She knew that it would come, it did so every other night
Meeting up at night in some alley wasn’t perfect, wasn’t exactly safe either, but Kyubey unfortunately wasn’t able to enter their home (or was it fortunate? She could have made the contract without knowing that her soul would be ripped out inside her own home, this provided some insensitive to not do it, even if she was ignoring it at this moment)
Harue was afraid of this, making a wish that forever changed her soul, where would she go after she dies? Souls exists, so afterlife probably does too?
But would she be allowed there? In some time she will sell her soul, the motivation will probably not matter with her action
Will she be barred from eternity? Left to nothing after her soul extinguishes?
(Did that matter?)
‘Ah, Harue, you’re already here I see’
Glancing at the devil she nods
‘Did you decide then?’
As if it didn’t already know, yet she still gives it a nod
‘So, what wish will you make? What should make your soul shine?’
Harue speaks
“I wish to have the ability to protect them, to make sure they all come back alive”
The next moment pain engulfs her, for a moment she feels the sun being forcefully pulled out of her body
A moment after that she feels different
She feels something inside her
Something to the right of her entire being
It feels familiar, moving back and forth, spontaneously stopping from time to time (it doesn’t belong, it shouldn’t be here)
***
Homura startled in her sleep, waking up as she looked at her chest
Something was blooming, a feeling of something to the left of her sparking into existence
There was nothing there physically
The familiar pull of magic, yet different (wrong, this is wrong, this isn’t supposed to happen)
She feels herself in the bedroom
She feels herself 2 streets down
And it keeps blooming
Notes:
so, remember when i said next timeline is going to be short? well i was wrong, because i decided to reorganize some wishes, that one felt more fitting for AFTER
anyway what'cha know, the world still sees them as one person, does that mean Harue will follow into the loop? who knows :)
anyway, girls hanged out :D
some cake was had, some Mami invited
i thought about the wiping scene being planned by Kyoko, but then i realized it doesn't really feel like her to do that, i wanted to include Mami anyway so she became the reason
Chapter 20: a fight
Notes:
and this is the end for this one huh
2k words chapter, i wanted to push it to 3k but decided against it for my own sanity
earlier upload than usual, was excited to write this i suppose
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Logic told her that two additional magical girls will make this easier
Reason told her that it didn’t matter, this timeline was doomed long ago
Her emotions burned thought, the red hot anger that it happened, that somebody else had doomed themselves to this fate because she wasn't attentive enough
She spent her afternoon hunting down every single incubator body she could find, she lost count of how many she killed
It took days for Homura to relax
Still, the new assets had to be used (no matter how little time they have, they’ll die, they’ll die and it would be her fault for not noticing sooner)
So she runs them through it, as much as she can
Their magic is not offence orientated, so she makes them improvise
Harue wish resulted in ability to produce magical barriers with healing properties
There was also something else, she could use Homura’s own magic, as does Homura her (wrong, this isn’t supposed to be possible, wrong, wrong wrong-)
They practice combine these two, the pangs of wrongness she feels whenever Harue uses her magic is most probably mirrored, they ignore it
Her magic isn’t too complicated, easy enough to instantly use in battle, it would take much longer for her to face a witch alone, but it’s possible
Her shield is painfully similar to her own, expect that the mechanisms don’t just open, they expand outwardly, making it easier to block, its full diameter being around a meter
Hitomi magic is different, a link between people that she could go across, instantly moving between connected people, the link itself allowing the girl to enhance others, be it their magical output, speed, durability or something else
It would be useful, even if they would have managed without it
Her weapon a staff that produces the links, after spending some time on it they learn that links can be made corporeal, latching them into things and taking instead of giving
The effect seems to work well on witches, enough for them to be easily finished off
It’s perfect for what’s coming (Homura feels sick that she hoped this’d happen sooner, that she’d known this was possible)
***
Homura knows this feeling, used to it after dozen of fights, the feeling of impending doom trying to absorb her, the pressure of the sky trying to crush her into the ground
Homura doesn’t think she’ll ever get over it
She killed that thing a dozen of times, never alone, but always ending in failure
The largest obstacle in her goal, the thing she hates the most after incubator’s kind
There are 6 people with her
It doesn’t inspire confidence
They will kill it, Homura knows for sure, she won’t let it live after all, the fury in her heart, the hate inside it (the fear she harbors) wouldn’t let her
So when it appears, she doesn’t hesitate, time stops as Harue glances at her in the black and white world
Grabbing a rocket launcher she fires, and fires, and fires, and fires, and fires, and fires, and fires, and fires
Time starts moving and explosions color the world in light
The witch laughs
Homura’s personal hell descends yet another time
***
Madoka knew that this would be hard, she knew that this would be the deadliest fight she would probably go through
She knew all the details about the witch, knew all its tics, knew how it moves, knew what it would do in almost every single situation
She still wasn’t ready
Madoka knew on some level, that knowing about something wasn’t the same as understanding it
The world feels like it’s spinning as the fight progresses, the familiars feels overwhelming even with their combined magic
There is not a scratch on the queen yet
It feels hopeless, yet she fights
7 magical girls, a full team, they’ll win
***
Mami thought she knew all about magical girl life, spending 2 years of her life dedicated to it
She was wrong 2 times
Soul gem being her soul was a shock, one she doesn’t know when she will recover from (her trust in Kyubey and for what? For him to rip out her soul out of her chest, continue to do so with other girls, all because no one ever asks)
Waplugrisnacht, she had thought it would be just a witch, a stronger one for sure, but still something not beyond reason to defeat
It was a natural disaster instead
Normal people, those without potential thought of it as a storm, it might as well have been one
Blasting through as many familiars as she could. Sending as many shots at IT as she could manage, didn’t make a dent
It stood tall
(It laughed)
In the first few minutes of the fight she almost dies 5 times
3 of those times are prevented by Harue
1 by Homura
1 by Sayaka
Spreading ribbons through the city as far as she can, creating some ground to stand on, stopping IT from moving as freely (it doesn’t do anything, it moves as freely as before, the slight resistance before they snap doesn’t last for as second)
The fights moves on
Because her opinion’s and thoughts don’t matter to that thing
Only her eventual end
***
Sayaka had expectations, even after the reality check fighting a witch she still expected something different
Grinding herself into the army of familiars, breaking bones and healing them, tearing her muscles and replacing them the next moment, filling up holes and healing up slashes she moves forward
Replacing blood isn’t hard, it’s as easy as any other movement of her magic, it doesn’t normally cost much, yet today, when she can’t heal herself fast enough before another wound is dealt to her, it feels like something is sucking her magic out
Grief seed after grief seed she throws herself into the blender that this fight is
She doesn’t feel like a hero, she doesn’t feel good, she feels exhausted, but she keeps moving, because if she doesn’t who would take her place? (If she dies, who would be next?)
Death scares her
Letting her friends die alongside her scares her more
***
Kyoko expected worse
The world loved to fuck with them, so why wouldn’t it now right?
Yet Homura’s prediction remained true, her information holding up
Kyoko felt some hope enter her thought before she squished it, not yet, not when that monster is still alive, not when her normalcy, her friends are still under threat of death
It’s hanging over them, the sickle that will take their heads at any moment, an execution ready to happen
So Kyoko claws, bites, but does not go down, throwing spear after spear, moving between familiars, killing one after another
The unblemished image of the witch stays in the air, still perfect
A moment too late she notices one of the familiars attacking her, aiming for her head, a death sentence before, but certainly not now when she knows the truth
It doesn’t hit her though, a barrier appearing before her, moment later she slashes the familiar in half, sending a quick thank you through the telepathic connection before continuing to fight
Kyoko knows what to expect this time, it doesn’t feel any easier
***
Harue feels glad that she contracted and curses herself in the same moment for doing so
It’s terrifying, to go against it, something so powerful, so malicious
The fact that it didn’t do anything by itself yet fills her with more dread
It’s a struggle to remain alive, to make sure they are safe, her mind feels used up
The feeling of someone (Homura) reaching deep into her being and channeling her magic through herself is uncomfortable
Knowing that she does the same makes it easier to endure
Harue keeps looking, keeps making sure they don’t get hurt as much as she can, keeps blocking attacks that could kill them, keeps holding a barrier on each and every one’s soul gem
She feels like she’s in hell
When building start to float, launching themselves into them, she’s sure she is
***
Hitomi keeps making the link, positive and negative, channeling the taken durability to Sayaka, speed to Kyoko and Homura, output to Mami, Madoka and Harue
It’s a constant game of juggling, one familiar dies so she sends the link to another, moving between her links to her friends to dodge
When building starts to rain down she starts moving her friends to her instead
If before she was juggling flaming balls, now she juggled chainsaws
She goes through grief seeds fast, perhaps too fast, but it doesn’t matter, she will make sure to help as much as she can even if that kills her
And looking at the fight? It just might, she’s afraid, she might die here, she might never see her parents face again, never get to date, never have a life beyond middle school
Hitomi doesn’t regret it
A selfish choice to be there, to put herself in danger so she could make sure, to help where it might not be necessary
She laughs as another building is sent to her, a moment later she’s next to Madoka, sending negative links to all surrounding familiars
She fights on
***
Homura knows this witch as much as she knows her own home, as much as she knows the first day of school, as much as she knows her own body
It’s never easy, never will be, its hell that she has to move towards every single day, prepare for every damned day
The amount of times her friends died to it, she’s not sure how she’s still alive at this point, be it luck, or something else, that is already behind her, because at this point it’s just a play, a play which script she already knows by heart
She rewrote it a hundred times, yet it always ends in tragedy
(Will there ever be a happy ending for her? Will she ever leave this loop? Will she ever save Madoka? She doesn’t know when, but it will happen, another option is simply unforgivable, to die is the greatest failure she could manage)
They work well together
Stopping time, unfreezing Madoka, duplicating as much explosives as possible before using them on the witch
It’s hurt, it cries out in pain, it thrashes when hundreds of amplified explosions hit it
It’s music to her ears
The familiars are almost gone by now, Kyoko joining them in pelting the witch with her spears
A building is sent towards them, stopping time and dragging the girl away they continue
They fight and fight and fight, soon all familiars are defeated
It’s been 2 hours since the start
Strings from Hitomi’s staff latch onto the Walpugrisnacht
It still takes another hour to beat it
Homura watches as Kyoko falls onto the ground, laughing
She watches as Mami sits down near a collapsed wall
She continues to watch as Sayaka face plants to the ground, grumbling as she lays there
She watches when Hitomi grabs onto a broken wall not to fall down from exhaustion
She watches when Harue lays near Kyoko, breathing in and out
She watches as Madoka looks at everyone
Nobody died again
Homura is thankful she doesn’t have to see that again
She watches them as disbelief slowly moves away from their gaze
She turns away and starts walking, it hurts to watch
She climbs as high as she can, gazing at the city in it destroyed glory
An imperfect world, her promise failed again
At the very least Madoka isn’t dead is she? She’s still there, alive and breathing (as alive as you can be after making a contract)
Homura failed, so she turns her shield
She feels light embrace her
It’s familiar
It’s weird
Her soul shakes
She feels something, to the left of her (nononononononononononono)
She feels herself in the light
She feels herself flying to the light
She feels connection, she feels whole, right
(She already was, this is wrong, wrong wrong wrongwrongwrongwro-)
***
Madoka watches as everyone falls down exhausted, the fight took a lot from each of them
It still feels like the fight didn’t end, Madoka feels on guard, she watches them, to see that they’re fine, it takes a moment to realize Homura left, she still felt her, so Madoka didn’t say anything, with all the info she had…
Maybe she needed some time to breathe, to let it sink in that this was real
Madoka will go to her a bit later, for now she’ll stay here
Watch over them a little longer
(Make sure they didn’t die)
Madoka can’t help but smile when Mami starts to laugh, it finally setting in what they did
Kyoko grins to her
Sayaka soon joins in
A pillar of light appears and suddenly Harue starts to convulse
Her soul gem rising
They react to slow, it flies away to the light
They move, running after it as hard as they can
(The pillar… it appeared where Homura went, is she alright? Should have she went with her?)
The light disappears, when they arrive all that meets them is a corpse
No soul gem in sight
Notes:
Homura power up :D
well well well, was this something? i will say that Harue WILL exist next timeline as a twin from the start, this one is just absorbed by homura, had this planned since i thought about making her a magical girl, if the world sees them as one being, what would happen when Homura's soul gem is travelling to another timeline? they fuse in this case
when they come back, Harue body is already cold
played around with povs a lot this chapter
oh yeah, made designs for magical girl outfit for Harue and Hitomi, i already know imbedding won't work so here's a tumblr link if you're curious how they look:
Chapter 21: hospital, robbery, yakuza
Notes:
this chapter's wish was suggested by solsolnar
and oh hey, 25k words in total, a quarter to 100k... i wonder if this fic will end before i reach that
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura felt her head splitting up as memories spilled in, she kept remembering her life before the loop (the half-forgotten fragments once again together), remembers the night before the operation, the next day waking up in somebody else’s house, remembers acquiring an older sister, friends, remembers learning of the soul gem truth, remembers preparing to make a wish, to make sure her dear people come back whole
Remembers the pain of her soul shaping itself into something more
Gasping for breath, clasping her chest as she kept trying to force more oxygen into her body, feeling magic overflow, much more than she could ever hold before, she manifested her soul gem
The pattern has changed, a completely new pattern has been made of her soul gem, reflecting the state of her soul
Homura choked down the laugh she felt bubble up as she thought of incubator
‘The anomaly got more mysterious didn’t it?’
Wasn’t that something?
For a low low price of absorbing her own fucking sister
Making sure to keep herself in check Homura went through the procedures
The only variable was Harue (different, she’s not her, not the one she devoured)
Homura decided to stick to the girl for a bit, hugging her until it felt real, didn’t feel like she was seeing a ghost of someone she killed
***
Using witches as anger relief was pretty convenient, no one is harmed, Mami somehow finds her again (does she have a sense for the cat ears?? This is getting ridiculous)
She discover that Harue’s magic persisted with her, feeling it shine inside her soul alongside her original magic
It will be useful, to fool incubator, to protect them
(It will be a memento she can carry, will carry everywhere she is)
So Homura goes into barrier after barrier, gets used to the new aspect of her soul
It doesn’t feel wrong anymore, not in the same way perhaps
It will take time to be as proficient as she is with her time powers, fortunately enough she has all of eternity to perfect it
Maybe along the way she can find a way to hide the cat ears from Mami
***
Harue was worried
Homura was acting weird ever since the operation
When she saw her she practically jumped on her, hugging her for half an hour before finally letting her go, her eyes tracing over her
It was almost as if she was making sure she was real
Honestly, it should have been in reverse, Harue wasn’t the one with a heart condition, wasn’t the one who was operated on for hours, wasn’t the one who could have died
And then she kept going on ‘walks’, long long walks
Harue was worried, didn’t know what was happening
It was still her, but she somehow changed overnight, Homura always preferred to play strong for her, it took an embarrassing amount of time for Harue to notice, that her older sister wasn’t as invincible as she tried to make herself seem
It was still there, magnified by a hundred times, yet it seemed more real, as if an edge of reality was added to it
She tried to keep up the normalcy, acted as she always did, welcoming her home, coming to her to be near (everyday, instead of once a week)
She prepared for her sister to join her in class, to introduce her to the friends she made
It was the least she could do
***
“Madoka, could you walk to that store where they sell that banana-mint ice cream and buy me some? You can get something for yourself as well”
“Sure mama!”
Collecting the money Madoka slowly walked there, enjoying the city as she went
10 minutes later she entered the store, seeing that there was still a lot of that ice cream left, deciding to take it last she wandered around the store, picking something
A couple of minutes later she went to the store clerk and paid for her things
Deciding to take a shortcut, Madoka walked into an alley
An unfortunate mistake
She felt a hand grab her by the scruff of her shirt and the next moment something cold was next to her throat, a deep voice growled into her ear
“Alright, nothing is going to happen if you act good, just give me the wallet and we separate, like nothing ever happened, ok?”
Frozen Madoka tried to scream before a hand covered her mouth, the skin on her neck was pressed into what was probably a knife
“Nonono, you won’t be fucking screaming, don’t you fucking dare, if I hear as much as a-”
Click
This time Madoka wasn’t the only one to freeze
“W-what the hell, is that a gu-“
“Shut the fuck up, you have two options, release her and I only shoot you in the leg, try to do something stupid and the bullet goes through your head, understand?”
She felt the knife on her neck tremble slightly
“What the fuck you psycho!? You think you can thre-“
BANG
Madoka felt the grip relax, quickly looking back she saw the man on the floor, trembling as he looked at the bullet hole near his foot
Taking a step back Madoka finally saw her savior(?)
It was a girl about her age, black parting hair, wearing a black cardigan with a knee length red skirt, a pistol in her hand pointed at the man, frown on her face
Madoka stares as a face comes to mind
The girl turns to her, and at that moment her features relax, her gaze turning comforting as she softly asks
“Are you alright?”
“A-ah y-yep!! I’m t-totally fine! Nothing to worry about!”
The girl looks at her a moment longer before her gaze travels to the bag in her hand, scowling at the man she kicks him before looking back at Madoka
“Would you like me to escort you? So nothing as… unpleasant doesn’t happen again”
Madoka doesn’t even give herself time to think before she’s already nodding
‘Holy shit I’m a lesbian and this is how I discover it, from a friend’s sister threatening to kill someone for me’
The girl offers her the hand that Madoka gladly takes
They soon separate when Madoka gets home
As soon as she does she goes back to her and Sayaka’s old text messages, trying to find an old link, sure she should probably message Harue too, but that could wait, now Madoka had to satisfy her newly discovered identity and… interest
***
A few days after encountering Madoka, Homura wakes up early, going to the bathroom to brush her teeth before moving to the kitchen, putting a kettle on as she opens the instant noodles and waits
10 minutes later Harue wakes up, lazily waving to her before going to the bathroom
The kettle boils
Pouring the boiling water to her noodles Homura waits
Food wasn’t exactly necessary sure, but burning magic for no reason was a bit stupid
Harue walks into the kitchen and picks up a cup of instant noodles for herself as well
It’s a quiet morning, a comfortable one
Harue gets ready for school, Homura feels a smile on her face
Harue is different, for the better really, no heart problems, just slightly physically weak, forced to follow her as she went from one hospital to another, still awkward, but actually used to human interaction
There is a knock on their door, raising her eyebrow at Harue she receives a shrug, going to the door she opens it slightly, there are 2 men in suits on the other side
Noticing the door opening one of the men speaks
“Ah Homura-sama! We’re here to escort Harue-sama to her destination!”
Homura feels compelled to transform and point a gun at the man, to get how he knows their names, why the formalities before something hits her
She know his name, there is an unfamiliar string of memories in her head, Suzuki Akira
Homura feels like she already knows what’s going on
Groaning she looks up at the sky
‘Madoka… could you please stop making wishes so fast...'
Notes:
YAKUZA PRINCESSES BABY
this suggestion was on my mind ever since i saw it, it's such a fun idea, especially with Homura's habit regarding yakuzaa few differences in timeline, while Homura was being treated in the hospital Harue was sent to school earlier, already meeting and befriending Madoka, Sayaka and Hitomi, as for post yakuza wish? we'll learn :)
anyway, i don't have much to add this time, hopefully this was a fun one
Chapter 22: memory lane, criminal bonds, soul gems
Chapter Text
Madoka didn’t know what she expected to happen after her wish, well, maybe a few things that have yet to happen
Getting another set of memories was an interesting experience, if disorientating
The wish changed a few things, made her single uncle who visited every other year an actual yakuza boss, his personality remaining mostly the same
It was a bit jarring that her accidental wish did that, just went and changed somebody like that
Unfortunately Madoka couldn’t really do anything about that, her wish used up
The day was mostly normal, she went to school with Sayaka and Hitomi, meeting Harue in class, thought Madoka did feel like someone was watching her when she was walking to school
…it was probably the bodyguards she remembers meeting once
It was a bit weird to have them follow her, Hitomi didn’t have those!
Well, might as well get used to it, it was probably for the better to have them with her than not
…even if she was a magical girl now, most probably much stronger than them
Well that was beside the point really, having someone look out for you felt nice
Seeing Harue, Madoka had an urge to walk up to her and confirm her suspicion, the girls looked almost identical really, it was most probably true, even if Harue’s description was a bit different from the girl she met
It wasn’t a bad different though!
She unfortunately had to wait, class was going to start too soon for her to get any worthwhile information (Like what type of flowers she liked, any types of dates she would prefer, if she was even into girls? A lot of things needed to be checked!)
“Hey Madoka~ you know, you’ve been staring right~? What, you were caught in our dear Harue’s charm?”
Jumping up slightly Madoka faced her friend with a pout
“Not… exactly? I think I met her sister a few days ago?”
“Hooo~? Not exactly huh~? Well alright then, you’re spilling at lunch!”
Madoka was about to protest when she saw Hitomi shake her head at her, a grin on her face
“You’re not escaping this easily Madoka~ This might be your first crush!”
Groaning Madoka let her head hit the table as she mumbled out
“You’re the worst actually”
All she got in response was laughter
***
“That does sound like her, at least what she wore…”
“Oh? What do you mean by that Harue?”
“Well… Homura has been kinda… different ever since the operation? Less expressive, more… clingy? Ugh that doesn’t sound right, affectionate? Kind off tired…”
Letting out a sigh the girl in front of her massaged her forehead before mumbling
“Where did she get the gun though? Did she borrow it from one of the uncles?”
Sayaka propped her head on her hand
“Yeah I’ve been wondering that myself, what, do your uncles work as cops? That’s kind of bad weapon management or whatever it’s called if a 14 year old could steal it”
Harue seemed to freeze, awkwardly smiling
“A-ah yes, police, that’s what they do”
Sayaka grin froze
“Harue, my dear friend, you’re really bad at lying you know?”
Harue avoid meeting her eyes, turning away
Madoka can’t help the giggle that escapes her
Hitomi lightly taps on the table and casually says
“You don’t really have to worry Harue, Madoka here is also related to some criminal stuff”
The girl seems to shift a little more, slightly turning to Madoka
“Is that, uh, true…? “
A few days ago the answer would have been no, but then Madoka woke up to a wish granting cat who apparently made a contract with her
Now she had history of being related to a yakuza boss, no matter how strange that felt, Hitomi just casually pointing that out while Madoka herself hasn’t yet fully processed it
She still nods
Harue seems to brighten a small bit before quietly whispering
“Well, our dad used to be a boss of this one Yakuza group, when he died his right hand decided to take care of us, something about returning the favor?”
Sayaka seems to be freed from her stupor before she lightly elbows Madoka, smirking
“Well that’s perfect! Our Madoka here has a Yakuza boss uncle for herself too! Maybe she’d get to live through one of those arranged marriage stories too!”
Hitomi giggles while Harue looks between them, seemingly confused
Madoka meanwhile tries to purge all the fanfics that she read after meeting Homura, sure they had that premise there, but the other parts…
***
When Madoka heard that Homura was going to come to school today, she had a few unrealistic expectations, the scenes from one of those manga’s she read where a limo stops before a school, a row of men in suits roll out a carpet and a girl walks over
Surely things like that wouldn’t happen right?
Apparently, they did, though Homura didn’t step out of the limousine, just walking alongside it, scowling at the men constantly looking around
Straight up kicking the shins of the person trying to roll up the carpet
This would have looked intimidating, perhaps if the girl’s face wasn’t perpetually red
Madoka was barely containing the squeal that was building up inside her
Madoka was sure of one thing, even if she fails, she will make sure to try her best in seducing the girl
***
Madoka wasn’t sure how she got here, a senpais home, where Homura has led her after class, saying she needed to give her some advice
…should she be eating such a delicious cake right now?
She was sitting here alone, Homura and the blonde haired senpai went into another room to talk to each other about something, so Madoka was waiting, enjoying the best homemade cake she ever tasted, maybe just the best cake? Having double the memories that overlap makes it much more confusing than it has to be…
Soon Homura walks in and sits down, the other girl looks worried as she sits down as well
“Right… so what is it that you wanted to speak about Akemi-san?”
Surname huh
“I will start with the fact that everyone here is a magical girl”
Madoka froze as her eyes widened, the other girl just nodded, not surprised at all
“Wh-huh??”
“The second thing I wanted to tell you is to be careful with your soul gem, as the name states, it’s your soul, you can confirm this with Kyubey”
“what”/”WHAT”
“Well, this is everything I wanted to tell you, any questions?”
Notes:
Madoka is dealing with her wish as best as she can
and hey, it's another history altering one!
idk why the "Yakuza uncle" was the thing that i decided on for Madoka title to be valid, but looking back i won't have it any other way
ah homura, not even a little tact?
Mami just getting a bombshell dropped on her after her new Ally drags a random girl to her home who feels like a magical girl, acting as casual as speaking about the weather saying that her soul is the little gem she's been carrying for 2 years
Chapter 23: tropes, magical girls, the truth
Notes:
oh look at that, Sayaka chapter! i think it's the first for this fic? it was a fun one to write
Edit: oh yeah not the first, remembered that one, well maybe the first full Sayaka pov?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka was positively bursting with energy, she was a magical girl, a real life magical girl
Really, this was the most exciting thing to happen to her! She did kind of waste her wish, but it’s not like she had many options there, she either made a wish or fight the witch as a normal human
So she wished to get out of the labyrinth
At least Kyubey seemed satisfied
Sayaka was kind of wondering where the limit of wishes was, what she could have used it for instead?
Well, she’s not going to find out now is she?
At least Kyubey said that there were already a few magical girls in her school who could teach her, one almost as new as her
If this was a manga, Sayaka would honestly suspect Harue and Homura, transferred in the middle of school year, Homura’s apparent sudden change in character overnight, maybe she wished to be different?
Sayaka wasn’t sure about that
Of course it could be someone entirely different, someone she just never crossed paths with, that would be fun too!
Maybe Madoka was one of the magical girls? Wouldn’t that be nice, to have a friend in the business (?)
Honestly, her life did seem like a manga premise at this point
Two entirely different Yakuza faction sending their successors to the same school, the sudden change in one of them, discovering that magical girls are real, all that was left was finding a love interest really!
(Some part of her brain went to the image of a boy in the hospital)
There was even some yuri bait!
Really, life was seemingly turning around in a massively more interesting direction!
***
School was kind of boring as usual, well not like anything would suddenly change in that department right? Maybe she would have to skip to fight witches or something? That would be nice… even if her record will suffer because of that
Sayaka did notice Homura staring at her for a few moments when she walked in, frowning and then looking away
A bit weird, but who cares right?
Well unless there were some dark magical girls or something and Homura was one of them? Like maybe she got possessed?
Sayaka really hoped that wasn’t the case, the girl just got done with her surgery from what Harue said, to be possessed right after? Evil
Falling on her desk Sayaka loudly complained
“Maaan, why is math so complicated, when will we even use that formula in real life!”
Hitomi stifled her giggle and pat her on her back, lightly saying
“There there Sayaka, it’s done for today”
“I guess it is…”
Hearing some footsteps she looks to her right and sees Homura walk up to her
“Miki-san, would you be able to follow me? I want to talk about something”
“Huh? Well sure?”
Nodding the girl starts walking
Well this has got to be a magical girl thing right? She became one yesterday and the exact next day she is asked to come over to talk about something, not revealing details in the open
So Homura was most probably a magical girl huh, was that gun Madoka talked about her weapon or something? Madoka didn’t really describe it so who knows how it looked...
Maybe
Soon they walk to the stairs, where another girl stood
“Akemi-san, is this the girl you were talking about?”
“Yes, she’s the new magical girl I sensed, would you please explain everything I told you yesterday to her as well? I have something to take care of after class”
Wait wait hold on, talked? When did they have time? Homura didn’t even pull out a phone! This was a magic thing wasn’t it, it was, she was sure of it
The blonde girl frowns
“Do you need any help? I’m sure I can speak to…”
She speaks up quickly, giving her name to the girl
“Miki Sayaka”
Giving her a kind smile the girl continues
“… to Miki-san after helping you with your business”
Homura sighs as she slowly shakes her head
“It’s… family stuff I suppose, not magical girl things, some sort of meeting I have to attend”
Oooh right, she forgot in her excitement that Homura was related to Yakuza, is it that? Or just some regular family things? The way she talks about it doesn’t really make it likely in her opinion, so probably the former
The older girl nods
“I see, well then, Miki-san, would you like to accompany me today after class? There are some… unfortunate facts that I learned recently about the contract that you ought to know”
Well that’s ominous, what’s the worst that could happen? Some kind of big bad coming soon or something? Magic receding? Corruption that turns you to the dark side?
Hiding her excitement Sayaka nods
Really, no matter what, Sayaka was sure being a magical girl will top whatever downside it has
***
What the actual fuck
Her soul ripped out and he never said a word about it
Sayaka was going to rip that thing to bits when she gets to it
Annoying enough though, it’s nowhere to be seen, just vanished from face of the earth
Sayaka contemplates teleporting to another city to look for it, get some more answers
But apparently magical girls can be sensitive about their territory, so that was a bad idea
At least Tomoe-senpai was nice, Homura seemed to be… kind in her own weird way
Then there’s the whole ‘keep your soul gem clean or you basically die’ thing to worry about
Why would Kyubey even do all of this? What reason is there to make it so magical girls are always on their last breath? Why take their soul out? Sayaka would be getting answers, she just…
Has to find that darn cat, how hard could it be?
Notes:
it occured to me this morning, that if Madoka already contracted and didn't go to the mall, Sayaka will most probably contract early, Kyubey leading her to a witch and then making a contract inside the labyrinth
Sayaka being a little bit of a weeb is fun to think about, her thinking about things in tropes before she gets to see the horrors™ feels fitting, it was also kind of funny when i went back and realized that she kind of guessed a chunk of things, even if slightly distorted
i didn't actually read much magical girl stuff, but i am planning to at some point, im just kind of slow on those things, only ever reading like less than 5 series?
debating on KyoSaya this timeline, but idk if it'll get enough focus to justify putting it in this one instead of waiting for a longer timeline
Chapter 24: permission and a deal
Chapter Text
It was about time, the extra business she had with Madoka’s wish delayed it slightly, but if she wanted to defeat Walpugris, making a deal with Kyoko was the correct choice (the fact that she got used to her being there didn’t matter, it was just 4 loops, just half a year)
But there was a certain nuance now, she didn’t live alone, so either she convinces Harue to let the girl live with them, or rents a house for her
Homura wasn’t exactly set on the latter choice, it would be much more convenient with her here
So she went to her sister, making some tea beforehand (she tries to follow the instruction that Mami once told her, it feels age’s ago since she heard them, her memory of them imperfect, it’s not quite right)
Harue seems curious
Homura sits her down before taking a seat opposite to her, taking a sip of tea she made (doesn’t taste right… she guessed wrong… should she ask again? It’s not like Mami is hostile this loop)
Harue squints at her before taking a sip herself, surprise blooming on her face
“I have this… project I’m working on”
Startling slightly Harue looks at her again, nodding
“There’s someone who’s perfect for helping with it, I wanted to ask for their help in exchange for letting her live with us, she’s about our age”
Harue face is once again colored by surprise before she frowns
Lowering her cup after taking another sip Homura continues
“This is not strictly necessary, I have other options for striking the deal, this way is just the most convenient, if you do not want that I’ll figure something out”
Harue frowns, taking her time to respond, Homura waits
They finish their tea before Harue finally responds
“I… don’t know right now, can you wait a few more days? Until the end of the week, your project isn’t urgent right?”
Was it? Not really, telling them could happen any time as long as she does it 2 weeks in advance, letting her friends memorize the information, letting them get over the fact that they very well could die, letting them have a chance to leave
(Homura is never not disappointed when they don't)
So she smiles as soft as she can
“No, it’s not, take your time”
“Thank you”
(Even if Kyoko’s not here, Homura isn’t alone, she will live)
(in the end, Harue agrees)
***
Kyoko was on a roof, looking down at the city while having some snacks when she felt it
A flare of magic, practically begging her to pay attention to it
So Kyoko answers this dumbasses begging and come to her, ready to beat the shit out of some overconfident newbie who decided that she wasn’t ‘heroic’ enough, really, those girls in their first few months always have the largest sticks up their ass
What she finds is something else though, the girl is calmly waiting, her eyes closed
“You’re here Sakura Kyoko”
Ok, so she knew her, big deal, every other magical girl in this city did
What was unnerving was the confidence she radiated, a feeling of someone who knew what kind of shit they stepped in, different from her and Mami, yet similiar
“Yeah yeah, that’s me, what do you want? I don’t think you came here just for a visit”
“I didn’t”
Knew it, at least she's honest about it
“So, kitty, what reason did you come to poor little me then?”
The girl looks at her, closing her eyes for a moment before opening them and speaking
“I would like to make a deal”
“Ho? Is that so? I have to warn you in advance, I’m not sharing this territory, shit is dry without another magical girl here”
The weirdo shakes her head
“I’m not interested in that, Walpugrisnacht, you most likely know about it right?”
…right, that thing, where was she going with this?
“I do, what does it matter?”
Kitty takes a big breath in and speaks
Kyoko listens of course
The deal is simple really, she will come with the girl to Mitakihara, hunt down the queen when she comes and in exchange she’ll get a place to stay, food there and help with a witch with no need to share the grief seed
When it’s all laid out Kyoko has trouble believing it’s real, that this golden goose came to her, just to go and help her fight some big ass witch she was going to hunt down at some point anyway
So Kyoko grins and shakes her hand
***
“Oh right, I forgot to say, I live with my little sister, she doesn’t know about the magical girls, we… probably should come up with some code”
Kyoko laughed, that girl really couldn’t find the better time? They were right in front of the house!
They walk up the stairs when she feels it, something cold pressed into the back of her head
Fuck, it was a trap huh? Should have just ki-
“Daiki-san, if you do not remove the gun from her head, I will personally make sure your remains will not be found”
Kyoko felt a shiver go down her spine, the cold barrel left her
“Y-yes Homura-sama, I apologize!”
The girl stares at the man, murder in her eyes
“You are to inform everyone else that if they try something like that, I will personally deal with them, if I’m bringing someone here that means I want them here”
The man shakes in place, bowing before practically sprinting out of here
Kyoko turns to the girl, hissing out
“What the fuck was that”
She frowns
“It appears I haven’t prepared enough… do not worry, I will make sure nothing like this happens again, I wouldn’t want to spoil our partnership”
What a non answer, whatever, fucking crime boss magical girl, least she kept her guy off her
“Fucking hell, I’ll just stab the guy next time”
And the fucking cat girl crime boss nods, sure whatever
“So, does your sister also not know about that?”
“Oh no, she’s perfectly aware of this side of things, maybe more than me”
…and wasn’t that creepy, a pair of sisters, one a magical girl and the other probably a crime boss, fucking hell should she just leave? If her sister is as intense as her this mi-
“Homura!”
The next moment Kyoko stares as a carbon copy of kitty without cat ears knocks her ass to the ground, tackling her, inspecting her, before going bright red when she finally notices Kyoko
Well, at least that one doesn’t seem as intense, this might be salvageable
Notes:
Kyoko joins the fray :D
i have realized that Homura is a little dependant on Kyoko in this fic, they were roommates huh, there is a small urge to make it shippy, but i want to focus on MadoHomu this fic, so brotp it is, i do plan to write something with KyoMadoHomu soonish, a weekly 3 shot, but i'm still in the planning stage for that one
might start making timelines longer huh, the last one affected my pacing for them, this slightly changes my plans but whatever
Homura becoming a little more intense with her having to deal with Yakuza, not having to pose herself up as much when she was fighting witches
i was tempted the threat to be a bit different, going the "they won't stop finding you", but idk i feel like homura is more likely to use basic threats and make them go through
fun fact: i have an idea for how to end this fic now :D, it has spurred some ideas that i unfortunately have to shelf for now with us still being in the first of two parts
Chapter 25: Projects, advice, lesbians
Chapter Text
Something was going on, Harue was sure of that, she just wasn’t sure what it was exactly
Homura’s project was weird, she was collecting guns, a lot of them, she was pretty sure some of them weren’t from their group’s armory
Which was worrying, was she in danger? Was she trying to make an army or something? Why does she need so many guns???
There was also the fact of her making pipe bombs in her spare time, sometimes Harue walks in on her sitting there at the kitchen table assembling one
Of course soon after she seems to remember that this really isn’t a place for that and goes into her room (which is still worrying, what if something goes wrong??????)
Then there’s the other girl
Kyoko, she wasn’t really doing anything, mostly staying at their home and going out doing… something
She doesn’t really know and asking the uncles to spy on her will probably not end up well
It was also kind of… mean? Bad? Weird?
Yeah all that
Plus Kyoko was nice, so it would feel extra bad to do something like that to her
So Harue had to find another way to learn what the hell is going on
She had a theory though, why would her sister go out of her way to invite some random girl to live with them? She said she had a project that she wanted to do
But what if she lied?
Kyoko wasn’t doing anything really, so what help was she for that project?
So Harue came to a conclusion, the reason for this, a reason to keep a girl here, something that could need an excuse
Harue was a bit offended really, if her suspicion turned out to be true
Really, Harue wouldn’t think of her sister any different if she liked girls, that would be stupid!
(Plus the idea of having another sister almost guaranteed was nice)
She just had to approach this topic carefully, make sure she feels safe
So Harue begins her research
***
Madoka felt it, it was weird to extend her new sense, but she did it, she felt her magic reach out, felt it in a way similar to touch, the girl in front of her explaining it all the while
“I feel it Mami-senpai!”
“You do? That’s great!”
Sayaka grumbled besides her before falling on her back
“Ugh, I get that this is a whole new sense and all, but how come it’s so hard!”
The older girl softly smiles as she reassures Sayaka
“Don’t worry, it took some time for me to get used to it as well, just give it some time and you’ll get it”
“Ugh, yeah yeah, I’ll be patient senpai”
Mami smiles before going to the kitchen, soon reappearing with some snacks
“I suppose this warrants a break anyway, let’s relax for a bit”
Sayaka cheered as she grabbed some of the cookies presented
“ahh, senpai you’re the best!”
Madoka felt herself chuckle as a smile bloomed on Mami’s face
It was a good day
***
“ok, so my sister brought a girl home, and I want to show that I will be supportive of her if she wants to come out, I’m not 100% sure they’re dat-“
“Wh-huh??? She brought a girl home? W-why is it suddenly that they’re dating? S-surely there can be another reason right?”
Harue stares at, slightly frowning
“I mean sure? She said it was for some sort of project, but that girl isn’t really doing much, she just hangs around! Madoka, are you homophobic?”
Harue leans in across the table as she points at her, Madoka stumbles backwards, panic etched on her face
“What!? No! I’m a lesbian!”
Harue’s eyes widen, her mouth opens slightly before she closes it, at the same time Sayaka grins as she pokes her side
“That doesn’t answer the question Madoka~”
Harue’s eyes once again stare into her own
Madoka glares at Sayaka, before barely managing to stutter out
“I-I’m not h-homophobic!”
Harue seemingly melts in relaxation, stress practically visibly leaving her
“…that’s good, I don’t think we’d be able to remain friends if you were…”
“Y-yep, anyway, w-what about that project? M-maybe the girl’s help is needed a bit later and Homura just asked her to come early?”
Hitomi decides that watching was finally enough as she adds in
“That could be it, maybe her role is for later stages, was she hurrying to get the girl there?”
Slightly shaking her head Harue looks down
“…did I misunderstand?”
Hitomi softly speaks, trying to encourage her
“Its fine isn’t it? You didn’t do anything drastic yet, only asked for advice with us”
“I guess… you’re right”
Harue turns to Hitomi, shinning a smile at her
“Thank you Hitomi”
Hitomi’s face twitches slightly before she nods her head
“Don’t worry about it, it’s nothing”
***
“Homura, are you interested in women?”
Huh, she figured that out? Wonder how, Homura didn’t think she was really that obvious with her feelings towards Madoka, but who knows
“I am, why are you asking Harue?”
Her sister tilts her head
“well, you brought a girl our age over, acted overly protective for her, you said it was some kind of project but she hasn’t really done anything yet, at least I haven’t seen you two work together on something”
Ah, well, wrong target but that did sound a slight bit suspicious huh
“It’s only a matter of our deal, the project is very much real, it’s just slightly difficult to explain it currently, it should conclude on May first”
“I see… will you tell me then?”
That’s… not something she thought about, but well, she would most probably find out by herself at some point
“If you don’t find out yourself, I will”
Pausing for a bit, Homura continues
“If something offers you a contract, come to me first, alright?”
Receiving a nod, Homura smiles satisfied
Good enough
Notes:
gasp, madoka is homophobic!?
anyway, this chapter was fun to write
not much to say this time so i'll leave this at that
Chapter 26: phone calls, arcades, roofs
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was bored this evening, her magical girl practice was over, her homework done
She could draw, but the question was what to draw
Sure, she could make a few more doodles of Homura, but at this point it’s better to get another sketchbook just for her
Still, what should she do?
She could go back to her laptop and read some more stories, she didn’t have as much time nowadays, there’s probably at least a few updates right?
Before she could do that though, her phone rang
Looking at the unfamiliar number, Madoka hesitantly picked up the call
“Hello?”
“Madoka, are you able to talk currently?”
Oh, oh this is Homura, ok, calm down, don’t panic
“Yes I am!”
“That’s good, there is something I need to speak about with everyone, I wanted to ask when would you be free this week”
Huh, well, not a personal call but can’t complain much
“Well, I should be free from Friday to Sunday!”
Madoka hears a soft hum, a few scratches of a pen
“Alright, thank you Madoka, I will hang u-“
“HOLD ON”
Feeling some blush climb up at her outburst Madoka takes a deep breath
“Could we talk some more? Just… casual talk?”
The other line stays silent for a moment, Madoka feels tension fill her
“…sure, I would like that”
a grin replaces her worried expression, tension rolling off from her shoulders
“Thank you Homura, I really wanted to talk to you”
A moment later Madoka hears something light fall to the floor on the other side
“I-I… I wanted to talk to you too”
“…really?”
Madoka wants to slap herself for the desperation in her voice, be calm! Relax!
“Yes, you’re a good person, someone I enjoy to be with”
OH WOW
Thumping her fist on the bed Madoka tries to calm down enough to respond
“I a-also enjoy b-being with you!”
“…thank you”
Ok, you can breathe Madoka, it’s easy really, in and out
This is also a chance, sure you haven’t discussed this yet, but Sayaka and Hitomi wouldn’t mind if she invited someone else too right? The more the merrier!
They were just going to arcade, maybe she can talk with them about inviting Harue too?
Well later
“So, Homura, are you free tomorrow after school? Me, Sayaka and Hitomi were planning to go out to the arcade for a few hours, would you be able to join us?”
There is a long pause
The call isn’t dropped, Madoka checked a few times
“…sure, there’s nothing that can’t be postponed for later”
Launching her fist into the air Madoka lets out a quiet, satisfied “yes!”
“Hm? Yes to what?”
Blush overtaking her Madoka quickly responds
“O-oh nothing, it just slipped out!”
***
Kyoko was doing well, really well, her score going closer and closer to her best
Her previous record on this machine not comparing
A grin built up, excitement shooting up
A few more seconds
…and she miss times the last step, getting distracted by somebody speaking “Wow! That’s crazy!”
“urgh fuck!”
“Huh? Isn’t that the new best? Why are you so upset?”
Snapping her head at the new voice she scowls at the blue haired girl
“Well maybe here, but I was so close to beating MY best! If I didn’t fuck up in the last second I could have beat it!”
Stomping down on her desire to kick the machine she gets off, catching her breath
“Oh man, that sucks, maybe next time?”
Right, that girl, if she didn’t say anything…
“You know, if you didn’t say anything that’d be the next time? You owe me!”
“Wh-Huh!? No I don’t! what are you even gonna ask!?”
“Nah, you so do! Buy me some snacks and we’ll be even, see! I’m not even asking for much am I?”
Grinning as the girl slowly grumbles out
“If my friends miss me, I’m blaming you”
“Yeah yeah whatever!”
That was easier than she expected, but oh well, better easy than nothing
“Kyoko?”
“Eh, Homura?”
“Homura? You’re already here-wait hold on you two know each other!?”
Kitty looks at the blue one
“We’re roommates, she’s the magical girl I… haven’t told you about yet, I was planning to bring it up on Saturday”
“Wait is this the girl Harue thought you had a crush on?”
Oh? Well this is interesting
“Oh ho? Tell me more?”
The blue one smirks (ooh she liked that!)
“Can you imagine, there we were, sitting at lunch when Harue springs up to us and drops a bomb about how to make sure her sister felt safe to come out! Saying she invited some girl for a project she never seen them work on together, how scandalous!”
Kyoko cackles in response, glancing at Homura, who’s ears twitch as she frowns at the both of them
“Ooh you don’t even know the half of it! Did you know that she went to a whole other city to get me?”
Blue gasps with as much dramatic flair as she can manage
“Another city~! How dedicated!”
“Right… should I talk about something as well?”
Huh?
Homura smiles at them
This… doesn’t feel quite right
“Hmm? Talk about what?”
“Oh I don’t know, maybe about that boy you visit so often?”
Kyoko lets out a snort as blue blushes
Unfortunately kitty’s gaze moves to her soon after
“Should I talk about Mami too?”
Oh you gotta be fucking with me
Fortunately this conversation stops pretty quickly, 2 other girls walking in, one of them being glasses, the other a green haired girl
Blue-Sayaka- stirs the conversation away as hard as she can, sending careful glances at kitty who just smiles at them, which is honestly hilarious to see
…Kyoko will find out how she knows about Mami though, she hasn’t told that to anyone
Soon the final girl walks in, apologizing for being late
Kyoko decides to tag along, at least no one complains about it
***
Later that evening, Kyosuke Kamijo kills himself, his body found near a lamp post, blood pooling around his head
Notes:
oops
Chapter 27: funeral, grief, ocean
Notes:
man last chapter got a lot of comments huh, maybe i should kill Kyosuke more often
oh well, the aftermath of his death is here
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Funerals weren’t something she was used to
She hasn’t been at one since she was 5, when her grandfather died
She doesn’t really remember it
It felt… unnatural to stand there, to be expected to believe it
That Kyosuke killed himself
That he is actually dead
That he’s gone
It all felt like some kind of trick
Yet it wasn’t, Sayaka seen the body, was looking at it as it was laid in the casket
She was expected to say something, tell a story, last words she would have wanted to say, something, just say a few words
Staring at the people at the podium, Sayaka couldn’t think of anything
She stood there, opening her mouth, trying to say something, speak out
Soon after she was gently lead away
Sayaka wished she would wake up
***
Sayaka wasn’t sure when she realized that she hasn’t ate for the past week
It was an idle thought
Maybe that explains her soul gem corrupting faster
Was she using magic? She wasn’t exactly human anymore, so perhaps some body needs could be alleviated with magic
It was convenient, Sayaka didn’t want to eat
She didn’t really want to do much nowadays, the only thing occupying her was hunting witches and reading that little booklet Homura made
She memorized already
It was kind of long, detailed, really detailed, animosity practically drenching from the stack of papers
(Sayaka wonders if she would make something like this if it was a witch that had killed him)
Everything else feels… dull? Without reason?
Why should she try to study really? There wasn’t much of a point was there? She could just die one of these days, forgotten after being declared missing
Would there be a funeral for her?
It felt selfish to wonder about this, it was her friend who died (who taken his own life), and here she was thinking about herself (practically done the same thing, just slower)
She was worrying them, Madoka, Hitomi, her parents
They looked at her, eyes full of pity, painful looks, following her with encouraging words
It… didn’t make it better
Homura was there, bringing her grief seeds, accompanying her on her witch hunts, sometimes just sitting there, Harue joining her in the quiet company
Kyoko had dragged her outside, just plain walking, complaining all the while, making her listen
Mami was a mix of both, inviting her out, to just sit there, drink some tea together, casual conversation flowed
People look at her, expecting her to break down, stop putting up a ‘façade’
Sayaka wished she was doing that instead of whatever this feeling was
***
“Have you ever moved on?”
The answer was immediate
“No, I don’t think I ever will, my situation was… different”
“Oh”
***
“Will it hurt less?”
The blonde looks outside of the café, closing her eyes for a brief moment
“No, you will grow around it, but the pain won’t lessen, you’ll remember it, you’ll feel it when looking at things that’ll remind you of them, but it will get easier, it’s good to find something to do, to keep yourself occupied, change the routine”
She grips the cup harder
“I don’t want to forget”
Mami turns to her, her eyes full of understanding
“You won’t”
***
Hitomi tells her she used to like him, how she wanted to ask him out when he would be released, how she wanted to give Sayaka an ultimatum, to make her act on her feelings
How silly it all felt when he was gone
(Sayaka ignores her friend’s tears, tries to act the same as she does, match her dimming energy, to bring it back to how it should be, it doesn’t work)
***
She wakes up drowning
Her lungs burn, she tries to swim up, find a way out, yet the water never ends
She hears a voice, a symphony of sounds surround her, she can’t understand anything
There are voices, figures that remind her of something
She doesn’t remember who she is
Was she someone?
That doesn’t feel right
She should have a name
What should she name herself?
Music, musician had impressive names didn’t they? Was she a musician?
She has to have a long one!
But something’s not right
She’s not born yet
How unfortunate, she really needs to get out of here, spread her music, her orchestra!
But is that what she wants?
She wants the other to stop resisting, to let her have her fun, she had 14 years to be in charge, when will it be her turn?
She feels scales grow, it’s right, it’s perfect, how she should be
Maybe she won’t have to wait long
In the meantime she has decided
'Von, I have to have that in my name'
She thinks with glee
The ocean of the other’s sorrow will fill up soon, then she can flip the door open and be free
(she doesn't notice when her lungs stop burning)
***
Homura watches it happen, she was a moment too late
Sayaka drops dead
It’s been a few loops since she saw it happen, since someone she knew turned into a witch
(Since she had to kill them like that)
She feels her chest tighten like it always does
Homura supposes she should have expected it
(She can pretend, when the witch wasn’t someone she knew, when she never saw them twist from a girl into a tool for the ‘saving’ of the universe, yet she always remembers the first time when it’s them, when it’s Sayaka, a dead body, learning that there’s nothing they can do, a gunshot, a crack, another two dead bodies)
Homura will make it quick
It’s the least she can do, finish this as soon as possible, don’t let her hurt anyone, let her pass on howether a magical girl can
Half an hour is all it takes
She studied that witch’s labyrinths to the point of obsession (all of their labyrinths, they wouldn’t have liked to drag someone in, wouldn’t have liked to hurt anyone, it’s a mercy she can grant them, a mercy she can grant herself)
Homura stares at the grief seed in her hand
In 2 days Walpugrisnacht will arrive
It’s never easy to use them, but does she have a choice? The moment Madoka used the last grief seed on her she had a duty
She already done plenty of horrible things
So she will use Sayaka, let her help beyond the grave, squeeze out as much magic from her as she can
They won’t need to know, no one but her saw it, no one but her will carry that burden
She'll lie like she always does when nobody is there to witness it
(Homura feels tears build up, she forces her magic to stop them)
Notes:
here it is huh
the witch sequence was fun to think about, how does it feel for the witch to be born? to be twisted? do they notice it? from what Sayaka did in rebellion they kind of feel like two separate things, her summoning it like that, so what if a witch is born at the peak of a girl's grief, only the absence of a name holding them back from switching places, their names being complete when the soul gem is completely full
oh well, next chapter should be the finale for this timeline, looking back the focus on the yakuza was kind of minimal...
well, the next wish will certainly mesh well with this one, a certain aspect will force me to implement it more
Chapter 28: death, a lonely witch and time
Notes:
oh hey walpi is here again, let's kill it another time
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka cried when she heard about her death
Sayaka, the same girl who was always looking after her, always with her, the one who claimed her as her own, not allowing anyone to bully her, to mock her
Dead from a witch, her soul gem shattered
Homura said they were lucky her body wasn’t damaged
Madoka doesn’t know how she should feel, grateful for the small mercy? Angry at the killer? Disappointed she couldn’t avenge her friend herself?
Yet she can’t think about that
Something much scarier is coming tomorrow, there is no time to grieve for her
Madoka has to prepare herself, for the last moments of peace
She wonders, if people will think Sayaka died because of the storm
***
Mami remembers looking at the body
A girl she was supposed to protect, teach, fight alongside
Dead, getting to a witch too fast, deciding to fight it alone and paying the price
Mami would admit that Sayaka could become better than her, Teleportation being much easier to use in combat
Mami remembers the way Sayaka imitated her, the swords she made, the swords she sent at the familiars and witches alike
Mami remembers the kind girl
Mami thinks back to when her and Kyoko just separated, how her mind wandered to her mentee, how she checked if she was alive, how relieved she felt when she knew she was
How she doesn’t have that option anymore, Sayaka is dead, because she didn’t teach her enough, because she didn’t prepare her enough to fight alone
So maybe Mami could repent, kill the queen
Avenge the girl she left to die
***
The queen is the same as always, overpowering, towering, a wall
Incarnation of hell
Her greatest tormentor
The damned storm
She knows how this goes, knows how death will follow when it’s here
So Homura braces herself
She starts with her usual opener, just with more explosives, leftovers from last timeline
Time stops
When it’s once again allowed to move forward, the world brightens
It screams in pain
There was no need to take longer than necessary
Just kill the witch and go to the next one, her mission remained the same, her goal stayed steady, her resolve standing tall
Nothing but death will stand in her way
***
Kyoko didn’t know the girl for long, yet she felt her death ripple
She saw how it affected them
Knew how different Mami became, how different she behaved
Saw how Madoka shattered at the news
Felt the melancholy from Homura
Felt herself get worse
Death, Kyoko wasn’t as used to it as she thought
Not as used to it as Homura seemed
Wasn’t that disturbing?
It doesn’t matter in the end
She’s dead, a witch got her, all they can do is live on and to do that, they needed to kill the fucking queen
One after another really, if Kyoko hadn’t heard about it before, didn’t know that it would come here…
She’s not sure, but it definitely wouldn’t be good
Fuck
Was it ever really good?
***
Harue can’t help but remember when they were kids, when her sister cried near her for the last time
It was the day they learned that chances are, she wouldn’t live long, wouldn’t see the end of high school
Harue cried alongside her that day, afraid of not having her sister with her, just because Homura was crying, because the prospect of death never before crossed her mind besides occasional wandering thoughts of their parents
Harue remembers when Homura started to act brave, to put up a front, trying to lighten her burden
Harue believed for a long time
When mister Furugaki entered their lives, protective, generous
It all got easier from then
Harue had a chance to see the truth regarding her sister
And here she was, watching her fight against the flying giant, a creature she didn’t know the name of
The project that she was working on
Harue stared at her sister
Saw her fears
Saw her anger
Saw her resignation to it all
It was unfair
She didn’t have to do everything alone did she?
“I wish I could help”
‘That can be arranged ’
Startling Harue turns back, nothing is there
‘A little high ’
Her gaze snapping to the floor she sees a white creature staring at her, red beady eyes staring in turn
“W-what are you? No, what do you mean it can be arranged?”
‘It’s simple really, make a contract with me and become a magical girl, then you would be able to help your sister fight off that witch ‘
“A… witch?”
‘yes, a creature made out of human despair, it’s a duty of magical girls to fight them, that duty of course, doesn’t go unrewarded, you get to have a wish, anything that your potential allows and with how high your is, the ceiling is quite high ‘
Harue stares at the witch, stares at the army that follows it, there’s a choice to make here
The thought of using a wish for herself is nagging at her, yet her sister is out there, her friends with her, fighting for their lives and Harue can’t imagine making a wish that doesn’t help them
So she turns to the white creature
“I wish the witch didn’t have any help”
‘How interesting, consider the contract signed, Akemi Harue ‘
Soon, pain eclipses all her thoughts
***
Homura sees all the familiars vanish and only then does she feel it
A familiar feeling of magic
Her sister contracted again
How unfortunate
At the very least, her wish made it all the much easier to kill the queen, whatever it was
(A waste, she should have made it for herself, it never ends well when you wish for somebody else)
The fight doesn’t last long after that
The queen falls
Kyoko is missing a leg
Homura feels Harue jump at her, embracing her into a tight hug
She awkwardly hugs back, she will restart soon, this doesn’t matter, but she allows herself this
The false sense of victory
She steps away from the hug
Harue runs to the others
Homura smiles
Her shield turns
Bright light eclipses her
She’s in one place, complete
There is no feeling of wrongness when she’s gone
It’s back to how it should be
***
Harue stares at the corpse of her sister
T-they won, the queen was dead, Kyoko lost a leg, but magic is real so maybe it’s fixable right?
Yet the truth stares back at her, her sister’s corpse laid down in front of her
Harue wails
Notes:
honestly, Harue wish came to me last minute, but i do like it
decided to focus on somebody else's shock this time instead of madoka's, she's still fucked up again, as tradition goes
i thought of something kind of fun, if Harue is the result of Madoka's wish and i made it so Madoka's potential bled into her, resulting in higher than base homura potential, wouldn't she also be buffed by timeloops? it's much more minor in her case of course, but it's still there
next chapter will have a new wish, it's one that's going to setup a lot of fluff for next timelines :D
oh yeah, the Furugaki is a surname for the yakuza boss from Akemi's side, his full name Ryūta Furugaki (古垣 隆太)
next wish is the final one before part 1 ending begins :)
Edit: just realized I never showed off Madoka's magic this timeline, I thought it was an interesting one too 😔, oh well, it was a command magic, giving her the ability to give commands that things have to follow, has an effect on inanimate things too, but Madoka hadn't discovered that by the time Homura went to another timeline
Chapter 29: school crush, hospital and a new acquaintance
Notes:
not a wish chapter yet huh, usually the first chapter of a timeline has it but i'm doing a little setup for it
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka dreamt of a girl
She didn’t remember much of the dream, only that it always ended in her heart breaking apart
She vaguely remembers three more girls
Two completely unfamiliar
One a girl, someone she recently get to know
Harue
A new classmate, a new friend
She was a nice girl
Though it was weird that she appeared in her dream, as a magical girl of all things
There was also the first girl…
They looked similar, her and Harue, was this how she imagined her sister to be? Ugh Madoka can’t tell anyone about this, this is so embarrassing
Sure, occasionally she dreams about being a magical girl, a hero of justice and all, but not like this! Not about someone she never met before being there with her
Still, she has to get ready for school doesn’t she?
***
The walk to school is the same as always
They giggled and trade jokes
Sayaka teases her
It’s when they reach the school that something new happens
A limousine in the dead center of the gate, a girl scowling at men looking over every single person (bodyguards? They kind of look like her own…), near that girl is Harue, coaxing the girl to move forward
Was it her sister?
Oh wow she was cute
“…huh?”
Sayaka gives her a questioning look before Madoka quickly turns away, hiding the slight blush that crept up to her face
Ok, alright, so she thought that the girl was cute, nothing weird right? Just… a statement of a fact?
Ok yeah she isn’t fooling nobody, not herself at the very least
Stealing glances at the girl Madoka catches her return her gaze
‘Ok wow those eyes, I could look at them for days, wait wait wait no BAD Madoka, you just met her, haven’t even talked to her! Be better!’
Unfortunately, she wasn’t better
Madoka continued to stare at her, stealing glances whenever she could
She felt her crush strengthening every glance
Oh god she had it bad
At least Sayaka didn’t pick up on it yet, that was good
(It was a futile hope that she won’t, her friend was too observant sometimes, even if she denies what she sees sometimes)
Unfortunately, it seems Hitomi did
Thankfully her friend just smiled at her, a bit menacingly if she had to be truthful, gods Madoka feels like something is going to happen very soon
It does
“Harue, Akemi-san, would you like to join us for lunch?”
‘Hitomi, I will curse and thank you’
Hitomi doesn’t even look her way, but Madoka KNOWS
The sisters exchange quick glances before Harue nods, taking the hand of her sister and dragging her along
(fuck fuck fuck, Madoka, collect yourself, you can’t be a mess this early on, you JUST met her!!!!)
Madoka tries to act normal
She fails
***
“…so, miss do you like girls huh?”
“Shut up”
So, she got a little confused and mixed up some of her thoughts into what she said, so what!
“Oh c’mon Madoka! It’s your first crush! I get to tease you a little about it, especially if you’re like that about her”
Like that?? Ok so she’s a little bit of a… mess when she’s there, she’ll get over it!
“Sayaka is right, I certainly wasn’t expecting something like that”
“S-shut up already! So what if I got a bit confused! She didn’t seem to mind the question anyway!”
Madoka tried to glare at her friends
Sayaka and Hitomi exchange glances right in front of her, before looking back at her and grinning
“Soo, when are you planning to ask her out hm?”
“It would make things interesting with Harue, but I’m sure you could manage”
Glaring at them Madoka responds, trying to make her voice as cold as she can
“As if either of you have a leg to stand on?”
Seeing both of them blush felt immensely satisfying
***
Homura stared at the boy
The one responsible for the death of Sayaka again and again and again and again and again and again and again and aga-
Homura wonders if she should kill him
Take out the risk factor, make it look like an accident, it would pain Madoka and her friends, but would it be worth it? to make sure Sayaka doesn’t waste her wish? To make sure she doesn’t get herself turned or killed because of him?
Homura stares on
The world stood still as she contemplated it
It would be easy, she could even do it plainly, she would not get caught
Does it matter? Did he matter enough to keep him?
Homura wasn’t sure
So she left the room and let the time flow again
It didn’t matter when she would do it, so she let herself have more time
Walking to the exit Homura feels something, subdued, unused magic
Snapping her eyes to where she felt it she sees a young girl
It doesn’t take long to notice the ring
…She hasn’t seen her before, is she visiting?
(Is she one of the witches that she kills?)
She walks up to her, having another ally will be beneficial, she could use her
“Hello”
The kid looks around before looking back at her
“Um, hello? Were you… talking to me?”
Homura looks over her, skittish, bitter
“I was, I noticed the ring and wondered if you want to talk?”
Homura raises her hand with her soul gem in its ring form in front of her, showcasing it to the kid
The white haired girl freezes
“You’re a..!”
Homura interrupts her, causing a scene in the hospital isn’t the best option
“I am, would you be willing to come with me? I’ll treat you as we talk, do you have any preference?”
She looks uncertain
A few moments of contemplation and she nods, shyly walking closer to her, her voice barely above a whisper
“…um, something with cheese?”
A small smile grows on her lips as she gently takes the girl hand
“Cheese hm? I think I know a place, I’m Akemi Homura, would you be willing to tell me what’s your name?”
The girl shines at the touch (Homura fights the wince that threatens to escape, she’s better than that)
“I’m Nagisa!”
Notes:
homura is a little homicidal in this chapter eh, who wouldn't be like that after dozens of repeats of the same month
and hey, Nagisa is here! Homura is going to be a little confused when charlotte doesn't turn up this loop
i'm not quite sure of how to write her yet, but i'm sure i'll get a feel for her after a few chapters
delving into Madoka's early crush period again, a bit of awkwardness and some fumbling is always fun
Homura did answer Madoka's question, so Madoka knows that there's a chance :D
some mention of the dreams but not much
i wanted to finish writing a chapter for my other fic "tired", but i barely held myself awake at that point, too tired to do so, and here i am at 12 am feeling much more awake
anyway next chapter is probably when the wish is going to be made
shoutout to epic the musical for helping me power through and making me finish this chapter in half the time i usually write these chapters
Chapter 30: cafe talk, magical girl discovery and dreams
Notes:
took a little longer to finish, but it's here :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Livid, the emotion that Homura felt
Her entire life, traded away for a cheesecake
“Is... something wrong?”
Ok, Homura, you can’t explode on a child, deep breaths, you’re better than that
“I’m just… surprised how simplistic your wish was”
The little girl frowns
“…should I have wished for something else? I… probably should have right? I should have just made my original wish…”
Shit she messed up, alright, calm down a kid, you can do it Homura, how hard can it be? You deal with witches for god sake, you fought Walpugrisnacht four dozen times, you can calm down a kid
“It doesn’t matter anymore, you made your wish, so you live with it, it’s about the only thing you have left after making the contract”
“B-but I made my wish j-just to spite my mom, can I really continue o-on after doing that?”
For somebody else this might have been complicated, for somebody this question would be uncomfortable, yet it was all so very simple
“What else can you do? You move forward, despite it all, your wish was ill advised, you could have made a better one, something that would have helped you, but you can’t change it, so you live on”
Live on, because you don’t know how painful it is to reach for perfection
***
Harue wasn’t sure what to think when her sister brought a young girl home
The kid-she introduced herself as Nagisa-was a nice enough kid, a bit quiet really
Homura paid attention to the young girl, her speech and movement slightly awkward, but overall she looked almost used to it, as if she often spent time with young children
Were there kids in the same wing as Homura? Did she talk with them? Did she try to look out for them as she did for her?
The girl looked almost guilty of something, so Harue followed her sister’s example and tried to be there for the girl
Homura walks away to make a phone call
A bit later Nagisa gets a room in the apartment next to them
***
Madoka wasn’t sure what to think
Did Harue and Homura have another sister? They didn’t look too similar, but maybe they took after different parent’s right?
Was she their cousin?
Seeing them leave the café shortly after she got in, Madoka suppressed the urge to follow them, that was weird, you can’t be doing that Madoka, especially if your interests aren’t pure enough
At the very least, Madoka enjoyed seeing the girl in another set of clothes
Wait no, shut up brain, she was here to meet up with Sayaka! You can think of this later, when she’s alone and she won’t be embarrassed by being out of i-
“Madoka? Come on~! I was standing there for a few minutes already you know?”
Feeling pink dust her cheeks Madoka spins to look at her friend
“You’re lying”
Sayaka snorts, poking a finger at her chest, grinning at her
“Nuh uh, I was here for your staring session you know~”
Madoka tries to defend herself, but unfortunately she wasn’t fast enough as Sayaka suddenly gasps, leading the back of her palm to her forehead
“Ah I see it now~! You were using me, how cruel Madoka~! You only invited me here so your stalking session doesn’t seem suspicious right~!?”
Feeling the intensity of her blush increase Madoka glares at her friend
“I know people Sayaka”
Sayaka laughs
The conversation flows normally after that
***
Sayaka wasn’t’ sure what she was seeing
The world was distorted just a moment ago, grey layered on green and blue, almost as if it was a painting instead of reality, the rolling heads looking like they were taken out of a sketchbook, incomplete, rough around the edges
And then Homura fucking Akemi rolled in and crushed them with some kind of barrier-force field? A tiny girl she thinks she saw in the café looking at her in wonder
A barrier incases her as Homura looks at her
It doesn’t take long for the world to go back to normal
Sayaka stares at the two girls with an open mouth
“What the hell was that”
“A witch labyrinth”
A very quick, short answer that also coincidentally didn’t tell her anything
“And that means?”
Sure, Sayaka might sound a bit rude, but she almost died to whatever the hell that was, so she was freaking out a little, sue her
Homura looks her in the eyes, her own flash with something before she explains everything
Magical girls, witches, wishes, Kyubey, the soul gems, Nagisa pales at the last bit (did she not know?)
“…any wish? That’s… insane”
Homura nods, for a quick moment her eyes go towards the small girl that came along with her before going back to Sayaka
“It’s for the best if you don’t enter the contract, no matter how tempting a wish is, it’s not fair”
Sayaka could understand it, it would take a lot out of her to sell her own life, allow someone to pluck her soul out
“…but you did, didn’t you?”
Homura’s gaze hardens, there wasn’t anger in it but Sayaka still flinched at it
“I did, I didn’t know everything I do now, but if I had a second chance… I’d make the same wish, again and again, until I manage to fulfil it”
***
Madoka woke up from a dream
It wasn’t anything like the ones at the start of the week
It was a simple dream, her at home, preparing dinner alongside someone, a child drawing on the table behind them
A domestic dream, one that made her heart feel full
‘Do you have a wish Kaname Madoka? ‘
Blinking slightly, trying to wake herself up a bit Madoka mumbles out, almost instinctually responding to the question, Sayaka would torture it out of her anyways…
“I wish me and Homura were married outside the dream too…”
Suddenly feeling a shiver go down her spine Madoka’s eyes snap to the source of the voice, evidently not Sayaka’s, something small and white
She doesn’t get to see the details before pain erupts
***
Homura wakes up and feels another ring on her hand
Letting out a resigned sigh Homura wonders out loud
“What is it this time…”
Notes:
fuck it we ball eh?
ah madoka, so forward!
Homura might just die after chewing Madoka out for her wish
in case i forget to include it like last time, Madoka's magic is the abillity to create red strings, not too unsimiliar to Mami, just having the additional aspect of feeling the intentions of the person on the other side of the string and not being able to make stuff from it
Kyubey is a sneaky fuck but what else is new?
about a month of daily chapter release huh, missing only 1 day, this feels like something worth celebrating, so i might buy myself something tomorrow
overall not much to say about this chapter
Chapter 31: hobbies, vague talks and a vanishing act
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura had a sudden realization deep in the morning
Feeding a growing child instant noodles was absolutely not a good idea, already having invited Nagisa to breakfast Homura couldn’t just say ‘ah sorry I forgot that I can’t cook, maybe next time?’
So Homura went to the fridge and tried to assess what she could make
After a few minutes of spying into the fridge she came to a decision, taking out eggs, pulling up her phone and searching for some recipes she gets ready
She wasn’t completely useless at the kitchen, those baking lessons back in the early loops made sure of that (it has been a while since she baked some cookies… maybe she should come to the store after school and get some supplies, for old time sake)
The result of her cooking is a simple omelet, taste testing proves that it’s not the worst thing she’s eaten, but it’s not exactly good either
Frowning at the product of her cooking, Homura slowly finishes it and moves to make another, trying to follow the recipe more, piece together what makes what taste good
3 omelets later, Harue wakes up and groggily walks into the kitchen, surprise blooming on her face before she awkwardly walks up to the table and awkwardly looks at the four plates, one currently empty
“Homura? I know you invited Nagisa-chan for breakfast, but why are there 4 plates?”
“I forgot where the lunch boxes are, so I decided to put the food on the plates until I find them”
A look of understand crosses Harue face as she nods, glancing down at the plate
“Is this… for me?”
“Hm? That one is mine, it’s a bit cold, the one to the right of you should taste better”
A knock on the door interrupts Harue, glancing at the still cooking eggs she stands up
Finishing it up and laying it on a plate, Homura moved on to make the last one
School lunches almost complete, it might get cold, but if she lays on a simple enchantment that problem will easily disappear
It might be a little bit of a waste, but the amount was negligible, with Anny’s help the small amount of grief will be cleansed before they set off
The breakfast is peaceful
Sending Nagisa off Homura gets moving to her school as well
***
Madoka was slightly horrified as she looked at the rings that weren’t there yesterday, one much more ordinary than the other
She had… spotty memory of last night, she remembers waking up from a good dream before hearing a voice that asked about her wish, she remembers blurting out… well you know, she also remembers the pain that quickly knocked her out
Unfortunately she didn’t have much time to ponder over it, school didn’t stop working because of a weird night, so she followed her morning routine and went ran to school
Soon, Madoka catches up with her friends who were in the middle of a conversation
“…right, so you agree right?”
“It’s a bit strange to think about, but yes, I wouldn’t trade my soul out of my body”
That’s… a weird conversation topic
“Huh, what are you guys talking about?”
Sayaka spins around and faces her
“Oh nothing much, just a thought I had, read something silly on the internet”
Her gaze quickly travelling to her fingers, a grin spreads for a second before shock comes
Frowning Madoka walks up to her and lightly taps her
“Are you ok?”
“I-yeah, it’s nothing, don’t worry about it”
Hitomi and her exchange glances before Sayaka collects herself and they continue their walk to school
***
“Oh? Harue you have something besides rice in your lunchbox today?”
“H-huh? Oh yeah, Homura was cooking today… it’s new, I’m glad she found something… even if she made 6 omelets just this morning… I wonder why”
Sayaka lazily looks up from her own meal, smirking at them she sighs
“Well obviously she decided that she needs to learn to feed her new wife right~? What a responsible girl~! If she wasn’t taken I might’ve taken a shot myself~”
The last words were sing songed while directly looking into her eyes
…it took a couple of second to realize that she was glaring at Sayaka
Quickly changing her expression Madoka busied herself with her own food
Sayaka’s teasing was bad enough before, but now that she made them married…
***
“Madoka, we need to talk”
Ah, the consequences of her action, well, she was a brave girl (well not really, but she’ll try)
So Madoka nodded and went along with her
…the sound of Sayaka whistling and general gossip was swiftly pushed down her mental list of things to worry about
Stopping in a corner besides the steps to the third floor Homura turns to her, her voice deceptively calm as she lifts up her hand, a golden ring standing out against her skin
“This is the effect of your wish, correct?”
Holy shit she knows, oh god she messed up so bad, she’s not going to talk to her anyway would she? She’s going to ignore her, file for a divorce, take half of every-
Homura speaks again, her voice more gentle this time
“I’m not… mad too much, I’m thankful you got lucky and didn’t get someone else, that wish was irresponsible and dangerous Madoka, what if instead of me you got someone older than you? Someone who has ten years over you? Twenty? Thirty?”
Her words speeding up as her speech went, worry seeping into every word
‘S-she didn’t realize??? Oh god, okay, she has a chance, play it cool Madoka, admit to it, apologize and maybe your relationship won’t be ruined before it started’
“I-I’m very sorry! I wasn’t fully awake when I mad-“
“What do you mean you weren’t fully awake!?”
Oh god, Madoka was probably supposed to feel more scared than she currently was
“I, well, I was having a dream? And then when I woke up I heard a voice that I thought was Sayaka? It asked me if I have a wish so I said I wished me a-I was married like I was inside my dream…?”
Homura stays quiet for a long, long minute before her voice breaks the silence, barely above the whisper
“I’m going to kill that thing”
A flash of purple surrounds her and suddenly her clothes change, she spares last glance to Madoka, saying her last words before vanishing
“I will find you a bit later, I’ll help you get used to the… job, if I don’t meet you for two days, come to Mami Tomoe, she’s our senpai in class 3-B, she can help you as well”
Madoka is left with a gaping mouth, staring at the place the girl was in, one thought permeating her mind
‘…would that count as a study date?’
Notes:
oh hey look, i gave Homura a hobby, girl needs something besides making sure madoka is safe, having the motivation of feeding the little kid and her sister certainly helps as well
Madoka is still as down bad as usual
Sayaka noticed the magic ring, but isn't completely sure that it's the same as what Homura wore
not much thoughts currently, so i'll leave this author note at that
Chapter 32: guardian, cookies and bad memory
Notes:
i'm really slipping with how late i release those chapters, i should have finished this an hour ago so i could go to sleep before midnight, but alas i procrastinated it too much, had to leave the 90% finished chapter of my other fic for tomorrow as well
anyway, enjoy today's chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Isao Okamura was a simple man with a simple story, his life starting in poverty before turning to small time crime, eventually moving onto the Yakuza life, being gracefully accepted by his late boss Akemi-sama
Isao remembered when he first held his son in his hands, remembers when he was taken from him, court deciding that he was unfit to look after a child
So when Akemi-sama died, he threw himself into protecting his daughters, Furugaki-sama was supportive in his decision, so he spent most of his time with them
It was hard to look at them sometimes, imagining his own boy in their place, but he had to repay all the grace he has received, had to try be better and actually succeed in giving a child something good to remember him by
He doesn’t get to do much, twins too scared of his looks, so he stays in the shadows, looking after them when they’re not aware
Taking out threats before they reach them, guarding them on their walks
When he learns of Homura-sama diagnosis he fights himself to not rush in and hug the child as hard as he can
Yet he doesn’t, it’s not his place, not his comfort to give
The world is terribly cruel, yet Homura-sama persists
She fights tooth and nail for another day, keeps every disappointment to herself, doesn’t let herself affect her sister
So when she recovers, Isao is relieved almost as if it was his own heart that was defective
***
When Isao meets Homura-sama face to face for the first time in years he’s not in front of unsure girl, a girl who kept herself confident just to make her sister peaceful, he’s not in front of a little girl
The girl in front of him is cold, detached, so sure of herself it’s almost as if it’s her second go at life, someone who is ready to kill
It’s almost a stranger
Yet Isao still sees the care in her eyes, still sees that the confidence isn’t entirely there, a ploy, an illusion, just refined to the point of overlapping with reality
Isao still sees the little girl he looked over
So he ignores the changes, ignores the strangeness of her orders and gives it his whole heart to serve her
He doesn’t question why a little girl needs an entire apartment next to them, doesn’t question that amount of explosive materials she asks for, doesn’t question the amount of bullets she gets, doesn’t question it when other groups start to lose their weaponry
Everything has a limit of course
When the young miss gets married he looks into it, searches for the reason, finds out who it is, what they do, how they know her
Kaname Madoka, niece to Takuma Ageishi, the next in line to take their group forward
A classmate of Homura-sama and Harue-sama
Friend of Shizuki Hitomi, heir for their corporation
Child of a successful Kaname Junko and Kaname Tomohisa
Isao wasn’t sure what to make of her, the first urge upon discovering her uncle was to call her a threat
Yet he saw the way young miss shined with her, just being in a proximity of the girl made her happy and those feeling seemed to be returned
So he backs off and watches as he always has, because so little seems to make the young miss happy these days, so little takes of the edge that appeared so unexpectedly, so little actually makes her smile
Isao long knew that he would die for those kids, his resolve only hardening every day since the 16th, every day since she changed so much and so little
***
Homura has mostly forgotten how to bake, yet it was all coming together to her once again, her memory parting open and revealing the little things, details that were obscured by all the data she gathered on numerous witches
It was relaxing, like almost nothing else has been for so long
(It felt like a waste of time, but Homura had to make sure Nagisa remained content, remained stable, didn’t turn, didn’t make her put her down, so she persisted, continued to make the dough)
Yesterday has been annoying, it took her a long time to purge enough of the incubator bodies to calm down
Yet it took all but 15 minutes of working on dough, shaping into stars, hearts and sparkles and she felt much more refreshed
Weird…
She wasn’t going to complain, it felt nice, she felt more aware
She felt more ready to protect Madoka (even if she failed already)
Putting the cookies into the oven she sits there, waiting for it to finish when she remembers that she was supposed to talk with Madoka
Frowning slightly she gets her phone, types in Madoka’s number and calls
6 rings in she answers (slightly below average, usually it’s 8th or 9th)
“Hello?”
“Is this Madoka?”
There is a brief silence before she replies
“A-ah Homura-chan! Yes it’s me!”
Briefly glancing at the clock Homura asks her
“Are you free currently? I would like to continue our discussion from yesterday”
There’s some rustling on the other side
“Yes! Yes I am!”
Wincing slightly at the volume Homura continues
“Ok, I will send you the address, go to it and we’ll talk there”
Waiting for Madoka to say something for a few moments Homura ends the call
Opening the text app she sends her address
Glancing at the timer she sighs
20 more minutes
And she has to go pick up Kyoko today as well…
***
Harue gets home to an empty apartment
A quick search later she finds a note on the kitchen table
It’s not very long, only fourteen words long
It read
‘Going to be late today, will come back late in the night, I’m fine’
It’s… not exactly reassuring, so Harue decides to wait for her, busying herself with homework and when it’s done she moves on to watching the anime Sayaka recommended, something about a music band?
Hearing the door open Harue rushes to it, grabbing her sister sleeve and glaring at her, opening her mouth to scold her as much as she can for worrying her
She doesn’t get the chance as she stares at the newcomer
“…Homura, who’s this?”
She receives a confused look before Homura’s eyes go wide
“Ah… I forgot to talk to you about this… I invited this girl to live with us in exchange for her helping with a certain project of mine down the line”
Notes:
some outsider pov
some Homura making cookies in cutes shapes for Nagisa and herself
Homura forgot to talk to Harue about the Kyoko thing, but at least this time she didn't forget to tell her Yakuza bodyguards, one step forward one step back
tomorrow's chapter will probably have Sayaka pov, maybe Mami?
oh well, i'll figure it out tomorrow
Chapter 33: friend, wife and mentor
Notes:
Sayaka and Mami centric chapter today, and hey i finished this before midnight (i will spend way too much time on author notes though so this will probably post a bit later)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka had a suspicion
Not even a few days prior she learned that magical girls existed, that the new girl was one alongside a younger girl
Learned that this fate was one that lead to early death, because no matter how good you are, you will get caught unaware, that no matter how careful you are, somebody could catch you by surprise, no matter what you could not let your soul gem stop shinning
The soul gem was your own soul, a product of your wish becoming corporeal
Sayaka has seen it in its ring form once, Homura showing her it, explaining everything about the magical girl world
It was already bad enough to know your friend’s sister may die at any point, just vanish into thin air because she got unlucky, to know she will be the only one who would know what happened, what she sacrificed
And Sayaka saw it once again, at least she thought she did, she couldn’t know for sure
Madoka’s finger held it
Her best friend, if she was right? She practically saw a death warrant
And she couldn’t do anything
There was no way back, the only way you could ever reverse the transformation was if somebody with higher potential made that wish
When she asked Kyubey, she learned that her suspicion was true, that her friend contracted, that she couldn’t unmake it, her own potential miniscule compared to her
She felt useless
“Did you know?”
“I felt it when I came to class, she wasn’t contracted when I told you everything, we talked about it, I know someone who can show her the ropes, their magic similar enough that she would know better how to teach her”
Homura looks to side, guilt filling her eyes, she sighs before mumbling out
“I failed this time, but at the very least I’ll give her the best chance at survival I can”
Sayaka wants to shout, wants to kick something, wants to let her feeling out in some way
Shakily she asks
“Can I… do anything at all? Something that helps her?”
The brunet hums, her eyes softening significantly before she softly speaks
“Be there, keep her stable, make sure she doesn’t get caught up in negativity, that’s the best thing you can do”
Sayaka stays silent for a few seconds before a hesitant smile shows itself, her voice straining itself to switch from its tense tone to something more casual
“Hey, isn’t that supposed to be your job wifey? Sure I joked about taking her as mine, but you guys actually sealed the deal, well if you want me to join it’s not like I’d complain~”
It’s almost worth it when the girl scowls, her ears red as she starts walking away on air
***
Sayaka wasn’t sure how to approach her friend about the whole thing
‘hey so I learned about magical girls from your wife like a day before you got married and noticed the second ring, so I talked with Kyubey and her so I know you’re a magical girl, want to hang out? Just so you feel positive and don’t drop dead?’
Oh god does she even know about that part of magical girls!? She should right? Homura knows so surely she told her as well
Most of all it just didn’t feel right to talk about it
Like she violating something, sure she figured it out herself for the most part, but shouldn’t she have just waited for her friend to tell about it herself? Shouldn’t she have let Madoka the chance to choose if she wanted to tell her? Yet that wasn’t possible now, she knew and nothing could change that besides a wish
So instead, she just invited her out with their other friends
It would have been nice if Kyosuke was already out by now, but he was healing and that was good enough
So it was just them, though it would probably feel awkward if she invited him with them, being the only guy in a group of 5 girls…
Well it didn’t matter for now, they went to watch some film, something about bombs being planted around the city as some random guy keeps finding them by accident fooling the bad guy’s plan
It was fun, but what was even more fun was looking at the newlyweds being completely awkward, blushing at the slightest touch
Putting them together was a great idea
***
Mami was… unsure what to think of the new magical girl, apparently a wife to her new ally
It wasn’t hard to figure out her wish, even if her mind treated their marriage as fact there wasn’t much that could explain it
She knew that Homura got out of the hospital only just recently thanks to Kyubey being too much of a worry wart, sure it was weird for him not to remember her, but she was a good person, she cared about people, didn’t skip out on her duties (talked to her, alleviated her loneliness)
She didn’t think the girl was acting, far too awkward for it to be false, far too natural in her awkwardness, far too broken to fake
So when somebody uses a wish to tie themselves together she felt… she wasn’t actually sure what was it that she felt
It just wasn’t right
The problem was that she couldn’t hate the girl, she was kind, apologetic, so unsure of herself, so eager to help, actually happy to get to know her
Homura trusted her to help her with the newly acquired magic, so she wouldn’t betray that trust and train her
It was nice to have a mentee again
It was nice to have someone trust you so much after so long, Homura and her worked together, but it wasn’t the same, there was a wall between them that separated the two of them, not quite letting them be completely in sync
Mami didn’t know from who that wall began its roots, as nice as it was to have an experienced magical girl work with her, there was still a tingle of worry, no matter how deep she stuffed it inside herself it existed
The wall trembled, that same wall that sometimes felt so huge it would be impossible to cross, there was a chance for them to get closer
So Mami waited, taught Madoka as best as she can, stuffed her fears and insecurities away and tried to put as much trust in Homura as she could
Maybe someday they would be in sync
Maybe someday they would trust each other instinctively
(like Kyoko had before)
Notes:
Sayaka's portion felt very fun to write, her suspicions, thoughts, idk man i think this fic warms me up to her more and more, like i never disliked her, but i certainly appreciate her more through this
tiny Sayaka and Homura interaction
i'm honestly debating to lengthen this timeline enough that i can pull a valentine's day special before ending it and moving on to the last timeline of part 1, but at the same time i might not need to? as i once said before, i'm bad at panning stuff out
Mami's part was interesting to think about, she trusts Homura but doubt creeps up anyway, she wants to trust her, but both of them build a wall that separates them, that makes building a relationship harder and they can't do anything, both of them filled with bad experienced, Mami with other magical girls and Homura with memories of just how fragile Mami can be
gods in the process of this fic i came up with like 4 more i need to write, college unfortunately not allowing me to write them at the same time as this one, if i do another long fic i'm not doing daily uploads for sure, every other day maybe? but i want some more room to write other stuff as well
anyway, hopefully you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 34: stories, discussion, cohabitation
Notes:
Nagisa pov :D, not quite sure about it tbh, probably just not having enough experience writing her and i'll get over it at some point
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nagisa wasn’t sure when the other shoe would drop
It wasn’t like she wasn’t thankful to Homura, she looked after her, fed her, sent her off to school, trained her, taught her everything about magical girls she knew
She even baked with her!
But things were never simple, there had to be something, something she just didn’t notice yet
So when Kyoko moves in with her she asks
“Hm? Well she asked me for help with a witch that’s going to come here, it’s kind of a legend you know? Walpugrisnacht, the queen of witches and all that jazz”
“Is… is Homura training me to help fight it?”
The other girls pauses, her fork stopping mid air
“…I don’t think so, she’s too much of a softie for that”
So that was it
Homura was going to die wasn’t she? The protector dying to take out the legend, it was just like her stories
But she didn’t want it to be like them, didn’t want Homura to leave her, didn’t want her teacher to die, wanted to grow up with her, wanted her to stay with her
But could she do anything? Tragedies happen regardless of human desire, no matter how much a princess wants her beloved to live, his remains will still be scattered away from her grave
Could she do something? Could she prevent it?
But she was a magical girl wasn’t she? Wasn’t she free?
Wasn’t it her decision what to do? What did the world matter? She already became a bad girl when she let her mom die, so what if she becomes worse?
She’ll do what she can, but she will make sure big sis doesn’t end up like in one of her stories
***
Letting out a little sigh Madoka opens the door home, feeling exhausted from the training with her senpai, slowly walking in she notices something
Her parents were sitting at the kitchen table, staying quiet as they looked at her
“Ah Madoka you’re here, sit down with us for a bit”
Madoka’s mind raced as she tried to come up with something she could have done, did she warn her parents? Yes she did, she said she was studying with her upper class friend, she didn’t miss school or something, she did her chores as well, did she forget to do something? Did she DO something badly? Did she-
“Madoka, don’t worry, you’re not in trouble, we just want to have a talk, you didn’t do anything really”
Tentatively sitting down Madoka waited
Her father stands up and a few minutes later all three of them have tea
Taking a nervous sip Madoka waits
When her mom speaks she lets out a little sigh in relief
“So, how are you getting along with Homura? It was quite surprising when you both got married, so we at least want to make sure you’re satisfied with each other”
Her sigh gets sucked back in as blush overtakes her
“W-we're getting along fine…?”
Madoka holds the stare her parents give her
Seemingly confirming something they look at each and quietly whisper to each other, it doesn’t take long before they look back at her
“Madoka, do you know where she lives?”
“Huh? Well uh yeah, I visited her once, why?”
It was her dad who spoke this time
“well, you and Homura only recently got to know each other, so me and your mother talked about it and came up with a solution for both of you to get closer, we plan to suggest you guys live together, changing your habitat once a week, swapping between our house and her, you two will get a feeling for living together and get to know each other better”
T-that’s…
Madoka had to force her mouth shut with a clank as she stared at her parents
“Of course, first we need to talk with her about it, we wanted to do it in person so that’s why we wanted to know where she lives”
Her mother sighs before continuing after her father
“Of course we have some concerns, you being away from us will make us worry, but this is an opportunity for you, you already married each other so the only thing we can do is try to support you as much as we can”
Madoka just barely managed to not flip the table as she ran around it and hugged her parents
If Homura agreed…
***
Homura was having an average day, trying out a recipe so she could feed the girl under her care better, trying it out, making improvements, feeding her sister before making two more portions, one for Nagisa and another for Kyoko who seemed especially interested in her learning, giving her tips she learned herself
Hearing a knock on the door wasn’t exactly expected, the reports from the boys wasn’t supposed to arrive for another couple of days, Kyoko already left, it didn’t seem like she forgot something so that ruled her out, Nagisa was there in the kitchen drawing
Coming to the door she opened it enough to see who was on the other side
“Ah Homura-san? Are you able to talk currently?”
That… wasn’t who she would expect to be here
Opening the door fully Homura lightly stepped to the side, allowing Madoka’s parents to enter
As soon as their shoes were off she led them to the kitchen table
Nagisa blinked at them, looking confused before continuing to draw, her eyes darting back to them from time to time
Quickly preparing some tea Homura sits down as well
“I’m sorry for my unpreparedness, I haven’t expected many guests today, it’s nice to meet you…”
“Junko and my husband’s name is Tomohisa, I’m pretty sure you’re already aware of who we are, aren’t you?”
…of course she knows, Madoka’s mother is always impressive
“I do, it’s a great pleasure to meet Madoka’s parents”
Tomohisa-san smiles at her and softly speaks
“It’s good to meet you as well Homura”
Giving them a smile Homura asks
“Is there a reason to come here besides a visit?”
Junko-san grins at her
“Ah you already caught on! How nice! You see, we came her to discuss the possibility of you and Madoka cohabitating, we would have preferred to have this conversation with an adult, but seeing as there isn’t one we came to you, see, While you and Madoka did get married-”
Homura fights back the sweetness that tries to break out, she can grin like an idiot about that little fact later
“-You didn’t really have time to get to know each other, so me and my husband thought of an idea, would you like to listen to it?”
Homura nods, words escaping her
(Nagisa stares at them, not even pretending to draw anymore)
***
Harue looks as Madoka waddles into their apartment, Homura moving to help her with her baggage almost instantly
‘Three girls, she tried to bring three girls here this month, only one of them being her wife’
Letting out a deep sigh Harue looks at her sister and mumbles out
“I suppose at least I had a warning this time…”
Notes:
being benevolent this timeline and sending some more fluff
how realistic is this? not a smidge
Harue is exasperated with her sister and her apparent new habit of bringing girls home
i am so tempted to make them stop being stupid, but i have plans for that, plans that i will not betray
anyways, they have a schedule, one week they live in Homura's apartment, the next in Madoka's home and repeating until the end of the timeline
i don't think this will happen too often, the circumstances were just too perfect this timeline
i did figure out how to imbed things, i would have to post it on tumblr first, but i did that before anyway so not much change, so whenever i want to add an image it will actually be there :D
should i plug my other fics here? who knows, but i did write a one shot today, so if you're interested it's name is:Beyond death's door
it's 2k words, so not too big, take a look if it sounds interesting enough, i'm proud of that oneanyways, yapping aside, hopefully you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 35: breakfast, encounters and a little spy
Chapter Text
Madoka woke up confused, looking at an unfamiliar ceiling before she remembers
Right, she was living with Homura for this week, just the thought brought a small flush to her skin
Shaking her head she stands up, she had to get used to it, if they stay married they would have moved in together anyway, this could be… practice yeah, this could be practice!
Quietly leaving her room she smelled something, slowly walking into the kitchen Madoka feels herself stop, her heart speeding up as she looks at Homura as the girl lightly moved around
A few minutes later she hears a whisper
“…Madoka? Are you alright?”
The squeak that leaves her is loud enough for Homura to turn to them, glancing over them she simply points at the table and continues
Awkwardly shuffling to the table Madoka sits down, Harue looking at her with a surprised face as she joins her
It doesn’t take long before Madoka is back to staring, she tries to hide it more of course, but Harue seems to notice anyway, her eyes jumping between them both
Turning her gaze to the table Madoka waits, unsure what to do
A plate is put there soon enough, it’s sunny side egg with cooked sausage alongside them
Taking a small sniff Madoka smiles
“Thank you Homura-chan”
The tiny crack of a smile she receives shines, bright as the sun to her eyes
A knock on the door stops Madoka from staring anymore as she quickly looks down to the food and quietly starts the meal
Soon enough a little girl Madoka remembers seeing with Homura from the café comes in, she stares at her for a few second, frown marring her features before she quietly sits down
Homura puts a plate in front of Harue first, before finishing cooking the other one and putting breakfast in front of the little girl
The white haired kid smiles at Homura so brightly she might as well have received candy
Madoka wondered if she saw her as an evil step mother?
That’s…
Her thoughts get interrupted by another girl walking in, red hair done in a ponytail with a black ribbon being the most eye catching part of her
The girl looks at Madoka before smirking
“I would ask if Kitty picked up another stray, but it seems she did a little more eh?”
The blush that covers her is scalding
***
Madoka checks for the third time that she warned her friends to not wait for her, embarrassed not to say why
She did send it
Looking at Homura walk the girl to her gate she lets out a tiny sigh alongside a smile
‘Cute’
…it would be better if Nagisa wasn’t so suspicious of her, though to be fair to her, Madoka did make a wish that made her and Homura married…
Homura walks up to her, lightly patting her shoulder before they start walking
***
Harue was feeling something going on
Glancing back at her bodyguards tensing themselves as they continued to look around, their hands on their guns
Was someone spying on them? Sure they weren’t exactly stealthy with their connections, but with the amount of people around them surely nobody would be stupid enough to try right?
Down the road she sees 3 men stand in their way
Harue moves to the side
They try to follow before an ice cold voice shatters the tense silence
“What are you doing?”
Snapping to the source of the voice Harue sees Madoka glaring
A moment later she walks past Harue, the men tense
“What, are, you, doing?”
One of the men takes a step forward, opening his mouth to speak
“W-we were-“
“Clearer please, I don’t want to misunderstand”
Harue stared
This was… new, completely new, what the hell
“We wanted to check –“
“Why? Did anyone ask you?”
Glancing at her sister all Harue saw was a slightly confused, flushed face
…at least she’s fine with it
Walking closer to her she whispers
“…should we go or wait for her? I’m sure she can handle it, but our classes are going to start pretty soon”
Homura looks at her thoughtfully, it takes a couple of moments before she pulls out a gun-ok, why did she bring it with her, they’re going to talk about this later- and aims it at the men
“I’m sure you didn’t have any bad intentions, but I should warn you that if something happens to the people I care about you will be the first to go”
Harue hides her face in the palms of her hands and sighs, that wasn’t what she meant in the slightest…
***
The school goes on as normal, the slight hiccup on their way to it ignored
Madoka was going to have a talk with her uncle, really! They were m-married! They can’t just go in and try to warn her, can’t go up to her sister and threaten her
Can’t do anything that will hurt them, shouldn’t they have realized that before? She supposes she was tiny back then so her threats could have gone ignored…
Well, she had to go train with Mami-senpai so she purged all those thoughts from her mind for now
She could make a call when she was home
(Madoka tried her hardest to ignore the white hair trailing after her)
***
Nagisa wasn’t spying! She was just making sure that… Homura’s wife (ugh) wasn’t doing something bad! She acted kind, but what if that was a trick? What if she tricked everyone into believing her?
She had to investigate!
Who was going to do it if not her? Harue was already enchanted for sure! Kyoko probably also was affected when she met the girl
Soon enough the girl walks into an apartment
Looking around Nagisa decides to transform, moving to the other side of the building to look into the window and see what the pink one was doing here
Before she can do that though, yellow ribbons catch her
“…huh? You’re quite… young, why are you here?”
Nagisa freezes
Looking straight at the source of the voice she tries to open her mouth, but no words come out
The yellow haired girl frowns, Nagisa feels herself shiver before a voice breaks through
“Ah Mami-senpai! This is a girl Homura-chan is looking after, I’m sure she didn’t mean anything bad”
The spirally girl looks surprised before glancing back at Nagisa
“Is that so?”
A flash of contemplation enters her eyes before she gently smiles at her and offers
“Would you like to come in and drink some tea? I’m going to tutor Madoka here and it would be a bad idea to leave you alone, as soon as she’s done you can leave with her”
Nagisa doesn’t hesitate to agree, if she can watch her train she might figure out her weakness as well!
Notes:
sorry Madoka, but you are right, Nagisa did decide you're the evil stepmom, reason? i thought it would be funny😔
Madoka is a starrer in my fics huh, there's just something about her that screams that she just loves observing her crushes, i don't know what it is, just the vibe
Homura continues her cooking journey
Madoka acts with her Yakuza status, gotta give her some personality for it, Madoka is someone who protects those she loves with any means necessary, i mean look at that timeline Mami went insane for a moment and tried to kill Homura, no hesitation, i think it's a great template for the Yakuza side of her life, may be a bit out of character
Harue feels her sanity slowly fly away to the sun
Nagisa spies on Madoka and gets to meet Mami :D
well this is pretty much it
hopefully you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 36: school girl, reunion and girl's talk
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nagisa was bored
She could be training with Homura, could be looking at her cook and trying to learn, could be in an arcade with Kyoko, could have watched cartoons with Mami
But she had school
Because of course this was more important than what she could be doing
She could be doing so much more important things, but Homura and Harue both said that school was important, so it must be true
So Nagisa will be a big girl and only complain a little bit
Nagisa didn’t have much trouble in class, her classmates weren’t mean, nobody bullied her, her teacher was kind
It was simply not interesting
Playing with her ring she felt someone look at her, glancing she saw a girl from the other class looking curiously at the ring
Nagisa looks at her once before deciding to ignore her, so what if she sees it? It doesn’t matter
So she lets her thought wander to what she should ask Kyoko to teach her how to make, she just had to find a good bribe…
***
The next time she sees that girl her glasses are gone, a ring on her finger
Nagisa doesn’t pay attention to that
Three days later she goes missing
***
It’s weird
She doesn’t know the girl, never talked to her, seeing her only from time to time
Everyone felt bad, scared, sad
Nagisa supposes she felt that it was a waste, she should have talked to her, maybe she could teach her like Homura was teaching her, like Mami was teaching the pink one
It didn’t matter anymore, not really
She’s supposed to care more, wasn’t she? There were girls who made fun of the girl’s disappearance, but they weren’t good
Was Nagisa good?
Kyoko would say that it doesn’t matter if she was, Mami would reassure her, Homura would comfort her in her own way, Harue would hug her
Nagisa didn’t like what happened, it was the same as Homura, a tragedy that should not exist
But it was too late to worry about that
***
Kyoko was expecting to meet her at some point
It was her city after all
She still flinched when she heard her voice
“…Kyoko?”
Right, okay, this is fine, you have an ally (friend) here, you’re visiting to help her with something
Slowly turning around Kyoko makes her face form into a grin and greets the girl
“Yo Mami, been a while hasn’t it?”
Kyoko doesn’t react to the flinch, doesn’t look too deeply into the girl’s nervousness, her eyes glancing over her quickly (healthy, pale, probably from shock, but healthy)
“It… certainly has been”
They stand there in the middle of the mall, awkward silence stretching out around them
Fuck, this really couldn’t be easy and with no third person to attach to, she was left with memories of her fuck up, of their argument
Grumbling to herself Kyoko walks up to Mami and grabs her hand, dragging her to a restaurant, she’s not letting this shit fester when they’re already here
Might as well reconnect, or at least try to, Mami doesn’t seem to want to shoot her on sight, so Kyoko will take her chance
Mami only looks confused for a second before she catches up to Kyoko and walks alongside her
…still knows her huh
Ordering some pasta she sits down, waiting for Mami to make her order
A few minutes of deliberating leads her to mashed potatoes
They sit in silence, one much more comfortable than the one before, waiting for their food
Not too long after the food is there
Mami speaks first
“I’m sorry”
Kyoko’s breathe hitches before she strangles it back to normalcy
“Its fine, I’m over it, I’m sorry too”
The awkwardness is back with vengeance, permeating the entire space they occupy, the food feels blander than it was a moment prior
This wasn’t it, not at all
“Alright, both of us fucked up, messed up whatever it was that we had, starting from blank wouldn’t work so let’s just say we owe each other, figure out what we want from each other and make ourselves fulfil it, no questions asked”
Mami shows a hesitant smile
“Oh you sure? You know, I had some ideas for names since you went away”
***
“You know Madoka, you should ask her on a date, you’re married sure, but if you neglect her what do you think will happen?”
Madoka chokes on the drink
Looking at Hitomi she sees her face being completely serious, not a hint of teasing in it
“…I-I mean can I? Sure, I like her, I’m happy being married with her, I would be more than happy to go on a date with her, but it wasn’t really her choice to marry me, can I really ask for more?”
Hitomi takes a sip from her own drink, her eyes glancing upwards as she thinks of something, it doesn’t take too long for her to reply back
“Well, it already happened hasn’t it? So why not? It would be good for you to get to know each other better anyway, Homura doesn’t look like she dislikes you, it would be a good start for both of you won’t it?”
That’s… fair enough
Sighing Madoka lets her head thump on the back of her chair
“You know, we should probably talk Sayaka into confessing as well, Kyosuke is going to be released soon, somebody could snag him up before she has a chance”
Hitomi shifts slightly and suddenly Madoka’s full attention goes to her friend
“…Hitomi?”
“I… don’t think I can do that, I plan to do something… similar if you could say so”
That’s curious
It takes Madoka a few moments to realize it
“Wait, Hitomi you also…!”
The girl blushes and gives a small nod before turning away from her
Leaning across the table Madoka grins
“So what’s your plan Hito-hime?”
When Madoka hears the plan she can’t help but stare at her friend
“… a day?”
“Uh, yes? Is there something wrong? “
Hitomi looks a Madoka’s face before continuing on
“…Is that too little time?”
“A week at the very least”
“Really?”
Hitomi looks puzzled at that, actually confused
“Sayaka is… stubborn with her crushes, it’s good to push her, but a day is really not enough for her”
“Ah… ok then…”
They say their goodbye soon after, paying for their drinks they separate
On the way home Madoka brainstorms, a date didn’t sound like a bad idea at all
All she had to figure out, is what they should do
Notes:
:)
some Kyoko and Mami getting along together, trying to mend the rift that appeared between them
some Madoka and Hitomi hanging out, talking things out
not much to say other than that next chapter is date chapter
Chapter 37: moving day, an early rise and a date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was weird to move out of her apartment
The same place she spent years in, the same place she planned every single detail of a loop
The place where Madoka and her had their first sleepover
It was weird, especially so when there was somebody else to occupy the space while she was gone
…why did things start to be so confusing a few loops ago? Did she unconsciously start doing something?
Well, it didn’t matter much, she was already getting used to it, planning for the next loop
The crux of the issue, she found it, the reason for Madoka contracts repeating time after time
Incubators changed their strategy, it wasn’t the first time it happened, but this was the most confusing one so far, perhaps it’s due to the half-awake nature of Madoka’s wishes
The world bent to her will, unfortunately that will was in the state of haze
Hugging Harue as a goodbye, she picks up her bags, a few set of clothes, some textbooks and notebooks for school, her wallet
There wasn’t much she needed, most of the necessity already stored inside her shield
After saying a quick goodbye to Nagisa she moves with Madoka, slowly walking back to her home
***
It’s only slightly confusing to wake up to a different room
Blinking slightly Homura stands up and stretches before making the bed
Quietly entering the bathroom Homura quickly washes her face before moving down to the first floor
It’s only when she enters the kitchen that it occurs to her, that coming into someone else’s kitchen and cooking there might be bad manners, her new habit of waking up extra early to test out recipes not helping her so she sits down and wait, perhaps she could ask to help
About 20 minutes later Madoka’s father walks in, his face showing surprise before he greets her
“Ah good morning Homura, you’re an early bird aren’t you? How are you?”
“I have been recently, I would like to ask, would I be allowed to help in the cooking process? I’ve been picking it up recently and it would be inconvenient to stop now”
Tomohisa-san looks her over before smilling
“Of course, I plan to make omurice today, do you know how to make it?”
Shaking her head she receives a kind smile in response
“Then let me teach you, first let’s start with-“
***
Madoka was psyching herself up the whole previous week
It was unsurprisingly hard to invite her out
But she already bought the tickets to the film, already bought tickets to the amusement park after
All she had to do was ask
She already used her allowance, so she had to invite her
…she hadn’t really been able to sleep, planning the whole night away
She might have been overthinking it, but it didn’t matter, she was determined to go on this date with her!
Even if she wasn’t going to call it that to Homura
It didn’t really need to be a date, they just had to get to know each other better and hanging out was a good opportunity to
The opportunity came fast, walking down to the first floor she saw Homura walk up
Her face flashing with surprise for a brief moment
“Ah, I was coming to go wake you up, it seems I was a little late”
“Oh really? It’s perfect to meet here then isn’t it!”
Feeling the force of a small sun at the little smile the other girl gave her Madoka closed her eyes
“So, I wanted to ask, are you free today? A-after school I mean”
“I should be, why?”
Perfect! Alright, just stay calm, don’t get overexcited Madoka!
“I was wondering, would you like to go hang out? Just us two?”
Homura closes her eyes for only a moment before her smile seems to bloom into thousands of suns, shinning with force that made Madoka’s knee buckle slightly
“I would love to”
***
Madoka wanted to bash her head into something
She didn’t really remember the film they went to, most of the screen time having spent staring at her companions hand and face
…they weren’t even holding hands or something, that would justify it if only slightly
So the amusement park was the place to redeem herself
…hopefully, it was slightly awkward trying to hold the conversation about the movie she only remembered fragments off, at least Homura enjoyed it a lot
She remembered some piece, something about an unknown book? An apocalypse coming, a bridge collapsing and a bunch of zombies appearing
…she should probably watch it again at some point, the way Homura’s eyes sparkled as she watched it made her think of how happy she would be to talk about it with someone
There was a quiet hum of happiness radiating from her
Madoka hoped she would continue to provide it, continue to be allowed to observe it
***
Homura wasn’t sure what to do in an amusement park, never having spent much time here
Sure there was that one time all the girls went there to relax, but Homura didn’t know what to do then either and she changed too much from that girl by now to learn from that experience
It felt foreign sometimes
Well aside from that she had a few things to note
Rollercoasters were a drag
Perhaps it was her bias, no it was her bias, but they were just… boring really
Why would she ride on a rollercoaster when it didn’t compare to half of what she did on her hunts?
At least the swinging ship was more interesting, feeling gravity disconnect for a moment was exhilarating
The excited scream Madoka let out was in agreement with her
Of course they ended their trip on a Ferris wheel, Madoka insisted on that, something about it being a famous cliché?
If it made her happy Homura didn’t mind it
The view wasn’t bad, the little lights going around as darkness encroached, as lamps started to light up, groups of people walking by
“It’s a great view isn’t it Homura-chan?”
“It is, though I think I know a better one”
A spark ignites in her eyes as she leans closer to Homura
“Really? Can we go there sometime?”
“I… of course, how about tomorrow?”
“That would be perfect!”
The hug that she receives is as perfect as any other she gave Homura, so full of love and gentle care
Homura didn’t think she could get tired of her
Notes:
some fluff before the end of the timeline, i don't think i'll stretch this one out for much longer, maybe a couple more chapters?
some Tomohisa and Homura bonding over cooking
no Tatsuya yet, but i will add him for the next chapter
the little date
i wonder if somebody caught the reference in the movie? sure it's not really out but it's an adaptation so i might as well throw it in
oh well, hope you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 38: dinosaurs, info dumps and a request
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nagisa didn’t really know how she got here, well that would be a lie
Nagisa knew exactly how her heading to check on Homura sneakily ended with her babysitting the pink one’s little brother
“Naisa! Naisa! Look! This one is sho big! It’s so cool!”
…at least his dinosaur collection was interesting
She didn’t know much about them, but big lizards that used to live a loooong time ago? It’s just cool! Thinking back, does Anny know more about dinosaurs? They are her as-ant-anceptor
So it wasn’t too bad listening to Tatsuya talk about them, even if she had to pause him and ask to repeat some stuff, he was speaking way too fast!
The most distracting thing was the pink one smiling at them, what was she trying to do? Nagisa won’t be caught as all the others have been!
Glancing at her from time to time to make sure she wasn’t doing anything, Nagisa continued to play with Tatsuya
She had to wait for Homura anyway, she had to come here when she wasn’t there!
No matter what anyone would tell, she wasn’t sulking when she learned that!
Hearing the door being opened both Nagisa and Tatsuya’s head snapped to it
Seeing black hair Nagisa launches herself to the door
Slamming into the older girl’s stomach she feels arms go around her
“Homura!”
“It’s good to see you as well Nagisa”
“Where were you? I wanted to ask you to train me today but it’s already so late by now…”
“Ah I was…”
Nagisa suddenly realized that they weren’t in the comfort of magical girl only area (plus Harue, but she was a honorary magical girl anyway!)
“…fighting a big bad witch, a real meanie head”
Suddenly her eyes shining Nagisa leaned in
It was like a secret code! One only they (plus the pink one…) understood!
Nagisa felt someone tug on her arm, looking to her right she saw the little brother of her glancing at them, his own eyes sparkling as he gasps
“A witch?”
Giving the little boy a sagely nod Homura whispers out
“A big and mean one”
***
They were meeting in Mami’s home, Homura asking everybody to come to talk, Mami suggesting her place for the conversation
Madoka wasn’t sure what was going on, but she will learn today right?
Nagisa still seemed wary of her for some reason, it was kind of silly to look at (even if slightly upsetting, she wanted to get along with the girl, she was practically Akemi’s youngest!)
They got there early
It was still shocking to see half the room filled with white void, Mami glancing at them with an awkward smile
Nagisa on the other hand looked in wonder
It doesn’t take long for the void to swallow the whole room
It was kind of worth it to see Kyoko stumble into the room looking absolutely baffled, it was a missed opportunity to record it…
Oh well, too late now
Homura turns to them, a small cough into her fist and all their attention is on her
A snap of her fingers and holograms float up into the air
It’s a bunch of numbers, maps, old records
“I invited you all to discuss a witch that’s coming to this city and how we will deal with it”
Mami’s eye widen as she stares at a name
‘Walpugrisnacht? That’s a weird name, actually do witches have names? Sure she gave them nicknames before binding them in her red string and shooting them down with her bow, but did they have a proper name that they could learn?’
“This is walpugrisnacht, it’s other nickname is the queen of witches, approximately two weeks from now it will come here and raze the town to the ground”
Shiver went down Madoka’s spine at the seriousness of her voice
…that was bad, really bad
Yet Homura didn’t stop speaking
“Of course it’s not called the queen of witches for nothing, the uniqueness of this witch is that she doesn’t need a labyrinth, no protection for ordinary people, but also no disorientation from entering the labyrinth, of course just the fact that it doesn’t need a labyrinth speaks for itself”
The room grew colder
“I will not allow it to live”
The discussion after consist of strategy, weaknesses, every tiny detail about the witch that exists
***
It’s after the fact that Homura walks up to her and ask her
“Madoka, I know the most likely answer but I’ll still ask, please leave the town with your family, let us handle it, take Nagisa with you, just… make sure to be safe”
“I… can’t do that Homura, the thought that all of you will be fighting while I’m hiding away just… doesn’t sit right, I want to help you all”
“… I see, so that’s your answer, alright then, I will join your training with Mami-senpai and bring you to a level that should be… appropriate to the witch of this caliber”
Hesitantly reaching out, Madoka grasps Homura’s hands and speaks with as much reassurance as she could, speaking it into existence
“We will get out of this fine, we’ll make sure that Walpugris will fall and you won’t have to see someone die again”
The flinch is expected, yet still so heartbreaking
They’ll get out of this, they will beat it, they will all get out of this alive
Madoka will make sure of it, just as Homura will, as Mami will, as Kyoko will too
“But uh, Homura-chan, how do we convince Nagisa to leave the city?”
The other girl freezes
“…I haven’t thought about that yet, you could try to persuade her?”
“…she doesn’t trust me for some reason, I don’t think she’ll listen if I try to do that”
Homura looks at her baffled
“She doesn’t trust you???”
A resigned nod follows the question
“She doesn’t trust me”
The surprise doesn’t leave Homura’s face even when they get home
Notes:
ok i'm having way too much fun with making Nagisa not trust Madoka, it's just so funny for no reason, but i also don't know if it will fit later timelines, god i hope it does
walpy info dump! maybe one more chapter before i go into the fight, I'm practically vibrating while i endure not writing the next timeline
Homura tries once again to make Madoka leave and be safe, doesn't work, she also receives the surprise of the century on the fact that somebody could not trust Madoka, no one knows when she will recover
anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter :D
Chapter 39: vacation, dance machine and walks home
Chapter Text
“Harue? Do you have a few minutes?”
“Hm? Yeah… I guess I do, why?”
Turning around Harue faced her sister, her geometry homework wasn’t going anywhere anyway, even with the notes Homura gave her it was tough, shouldn’t she have been the one to give the notes though? When did Homura have time to study? Well it didn’t matter much
Focusing back on Homura she waited for her to continue
“I wanted to ask you something, a witch is coming, a witch that is… much different from the other ones, this one will not hide away and will attack the world without restraints of the labyrinth, so I hoped that you could take Nagisa and leave Mitakihara in a week”
“What about you?”
“I’m going to deal with it”
Her voice sounds dead, like a walking corpse stating a fact that will never change, her eyes pools filled with exhaustion
So Harue nods, hesitantly
It’s the only thing she can do unless she contracts
…and that would be horrible, to her, to her sister, how much she hates Kyubey there must be a reason right?
Yet Kyubey doesn’t remember ever contracting her, doesn’t know what he did
So she will help, do what she was asked
It’s not easy, but it’s what she had to do
***
Sayaka didn’t confess
There were plenty of opportunities, yet she chickened out
At least Hitomi looked happy
It was a surprise when Hitomi asked to talk to her privately, when she told her about her own feeling towards Kyosuke, about the ultimatum
So here she was, mopping because she got too scared to confess and Hitomi didn’t hesitate
Really, she was more disappointed in herself than heartbroken
It felt shitty to realize that they won’t work out, but she also knew him for years, saw the best and the worst he had to offer, she liked him plenty to fantasize, to want to date
But it didn’t feel particularly hard to start moving on, she lost her chance and that was it
…she felt happy for Hitomi
Really, the thing driving her mad the most was how easy she gave up, how hard it’s been to even think of confessing, how her throat closed up on itself whenever she tried to
She didn’t doubt she liked him, the ache in her chest proving that it did hurt, maybe it was because of how long they’ve know each other that it was so hard to confess, tell her feeling, maybe it was because of how long she held onto them as a private secret only she (and apparently her friends?? She never told them that!) knew
So she went to an arcade to unwind, she heard from Madoka about a new friend she made that knew a lot about those feet controlled game, dance machines?
It sounded more and more appealing, to burn out her energy with some sense of rhythm, some distracting sound
***
She turned out to be shit at them, much harder than she anticipated them to be
Catching her breath as she leaned on a wall across the machine she saw another girl walk up to one, interest quickly rising she looked as she played
A few songs later the redhead turns to her
“So, whatcha staring at? Going to ask for my number or something?”
Feeling her face heating up she hissed out in response
“Wh-no! I was just resting!“
The bland look the girl gave her made her double down
“Resting! Maybe trying to figure out how you played so good, but nothing more!”
The smirk that grew on the other girl’s face instant made Sayaka’s own crumple, already expecting to be hit with another line
“Ah I see! So you were just staring at my body instead~”
Smart answers long gone from her mind she decides on something easy, a classic really
She ignores how she felt her neck burn
“Fuck you”
“Meh, maybe later, gotta go pick up a friends sorta kid from school today, we can reschedule though”
“I-I stop twisting my words!”
A moment later the other girl cackles, her head going backwards, about half a minute later she finally starts to slow down and looks at Sayaka with a smirk
“Alright alright, let me teach you some tricks as compensation, then you can stare with permission this time”
***
Madoka was in the middle of tea time with Mami-senpai after their training when she got the text
Bluenote: Madoka, I blame you for this
Dokidoka:???
Dokidoka:whst did I do???
Dokidoka:what*
Bluenote:talking about those dance machines
Dokidoka:?????
Bluenote:you don’t need to know more
Dokidoka:??????????
Dokidoka:explain
Dokidoka:Sayaka epxlian
Dokidoka:I will find out no matter how much you’ll hide it
Bluenote:.\=/.
“…what happened with her?”
***
“So, had any fun in school”
“No, it was soooo boring! We didn’t even have gym class today!”
“Yeah sounds about right, that would be boring”
“…Kyoko could we go to the book store? I want to get a new story, the one’s I had are getting boring”
Putting every ounce of her cuteness into the puppy eyes Nagisa looks up to the older girl
It doesn’t take long for her to break
“I, yeah sure whatever”
Slamming herself into the older girl Nagisa squeezes as hard as she can
“Yay! Thank you so much!”
Grumbling under her nose Kyoko looks away, slightly petting the smaller girl
“Yeah yeah, it’s literary nothing, I’m not even paying”
Notes:
so, next chapter should be walpy
some KyoSaya crumbs that'll stay in this timeline
tried to finish this chapter earlier so i could actually do something besides worrying about writing it, half success really
mind blanking out so i won't say much, hope you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 40: promises, the queen of witches, salvation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“NO! I’m staying! You can’t make me go!”
“Nagisa please-“
“NO NO NO, YOU CAN’T MAKE ME”
Homura tries to reach out, but the girl runs into her room, slamming the door closed
Taking in a long deep breathe, Homura walks up to the door and silently sits leaning to a wall next to it
“Nagisa”
She doesn’t receive an answer
Is this how it feels to deal with rebellious teenagers?
“Nagisa, I don’t want you to get hurt you know that right?”
Waiting for a few seconds for a reply, Homura moves on
“This isn’t the same thing as any other witch fight, you’re too young to fight here, too young to die, magical girl’s lives are already limited, I don’t want you to shorten your own anymore”
“…and you can? What about Harue, she’s going to miss you”
“…she will have a life worth living instead, and why are you so sure I’ll die?”
Silence regains its hold over the hallway
It takes a little more time before she gets her answer
“…we’re not in a comedy”
“We aren’t”
“It always happens, in the stories, somebody has to sacrifice themselves to finish off the big bad”
Dryness hits Homura’s throat
It does usually take somebody’s death before they can finish it off, two people, three, it doesn’t matter, the memory of Kyoko with a steel beam in her chest flashes through her eye, the memory Mami’s upper body crushed under a building, Sayaka’s body in chunks of meat spread throughout the city
The memory of Madoka, dead to her own hand
“I won’t let it happen”
“…do you promise?”
“Of course”
It has always been the plan, the perfect world she’s striving for, the one where’s everyone is alive, the one where Madoka would be at her happiest, the world where they’re all healthy, where they don’t know the truth, where they don’t have to know it
(The one where she doesn’t have to look at their corpse)
“…you going to have to make pizza when you’re done, maybe then I’ll agree, a-and also toasts, umm maybe also cookies?”
Huffing out a small laugh Homura allows herself to relax if only slightly
“Of course, I promise I’ll feed you enough that you’ll get sick of my cooking”
***
“Sayaka”
The girl turns slightly in her direction
“Hm? Homura?”
“I came to warn you, leave this town before May first, its… not going to be safe, visit some family, find an excuse, just… something”
Perhaps feeling her seriousness the girl look at her cautiously
“I… sure yeah, I’ll try”
“Thank you”
***
It’s always nerve wracking to prepare for it to come
She’s always a little sick as she places the bombs, counts up all her weapons, makes as many bombs as she can
Yet it’s never enough, the most often the reason for their victory is Madoka
Homura is never enough
So she prepares
For that is the only thing she could use as her weapon
Her only weapon, her control over time, her never ending month, the eternity in her hand
The weakling, the lonely girl, a coward, the miserable wretch that took control of the hand of the clock
She will find a way or die trying
For that was what she was molded into with her own hands
***
The heavy oppressive feeling shook her
Madoka was prepared, she was sure of that, her training sessions with Mami and Homura preparing her enough
‘Was’ of course, is a past tense
Looking at the thing with her eyes she felt weak in her knees
The word dangerous couldn’t be enough to describe it
Natural disaster, uncontrollable, unbeatable with human hand
She heard a laugh to her side
Madoka couldn’t discern whose it was in her daze
Yet she had to get herself together, she promised that they’ll live after this, that they all will make it
So she creates her bow, thousands of red strings burst forth as she sends them to hold the witch down
The witch isn’t deterred by them, snapping them like a spider web in its way
The world bursts in a song of chaos
***
Kyoko had to admit, Madoka was strong, really strong for a newbie, she understood why Mami thought she would be the strongest magical girl she will ever see
Glancing at the cracked, barely holding on barrier over her soul gem, she was afraid to admit it might not be enough
They were all strong, the strongest group of magical girls Kyoko’s ever seen, but she supposes the Queen of witches was a legend for a reason
The ground on another street exploded, decimating every familiar there
Glancing to another monster Kyoko wondered where the girl got so many damned explosives
Homura was a mystery, Kyubey not remembering every contracting her, the talking lizard almost always with her
And now a second magic, Kyoko could get healing barriers, sure whatever, it was a useful ability, she could kind of attach the barriers to her infinite storage shield bullshit
But then inside one of her barriers time stopped
A hail of bullets later all the familiars inside it were dead
***
A building drops on Mami, a stab from a hiding familiar breaking the barrier before both of them get buried beneath the tower of concrete
***
Kyoko is the one to make the last hit
Her soul gem shatters afterward
Homura stared ahead of herself, not daring to look at her body
Bringing up her shield, she allowed light to surround herself
***
Nagisa was on her way from a book store when she felt it
A witch labyrinth
It didn’t make sense to her, she hadn’t felt a witch yet, hadn’t seen an entrance
Snapping her eyes to Harue she transformed, ready to defend her older sister
She felt something try to penetrate her forehead, a sense of magical suggestion, eyes widening Nagisa spun around to see Harue, her forehead holding a mark of two broken rings
A cursory glance around her Nagisa saw all the other people on the street holding the same mark
The world spun
She was in a garden the size of the world
Flowers grew around them
It finally hit Nagisa then, that Homura failed
***
Waking up in the hospital Homura stared at the ceiling
She had to change strategy, she had to be more active in preventing Madoka’s contract
She had an idea on how to accomplish that, she just had to wait for the evening, when Anny would appear again
But for now, she changed her clothes and searched for white hair
She had a promise to fulfil
Notes:
:)
Chapter 41: the quiet...
Chapter Text
Meeting Nagisa goes as planned, making foundation for their relationship, to get her to know there are people out there who will look out for her
Getting out of the hospital is easy enough, check out and go home alongside Harue, hold some small talk while they walk home
It doesn’t take long for Anny to arrive, it takes even less to convince her of the plan
“You’re right… her potential is great, it would be a shame for a young girl like her to lose her life because of incubators thirst for longevity”
They come to an agreement, Anny would watch over Madoka, sending Homura flares of emotions through their connection and Homura would eliminate every single one that comes close to the girl
Not a single incubator get's within a hundred meters to Madoka on that week
***
Homura was getting used to Madoka’s reactions to her joining the class, it was different from how they were in the start, but after five times in a row when she saw the girl turn red after seeing her, it was already expected
Madoka standing up in the middle of class with her mouth hanging open was new
Every gaze in the classroom jumps to her, a moment later blush extending to her hands she quietly sits back down, hiding herself in her arms and desk
Curious, what was with this reaction?
Unfortunately she couldn’t be stuck on that, she was going to end it all with this timeline, so the stray thoughts had to be purged
This was it
***
Madoka and Sayaka met Mami
Unfortunately Mami was less… receptive to her after Homura’s Kyubey slaughter
It was expected, even if the girl met her before the warnings, if she continued to slaughter it, it would complain to Mami about the ‘waste’
It’s only natural she grows more distant
After a couple of loops where they were back to being close like before, it hurt to go back to this distance (At least it wasn't the same distance that she got used to, the borderline antagonistic relationship they held in those loops was... unpleasant to the extreme)
But seeing Madoka sell her own soul every, single, damn, time?
That hurt much worse
So she ignores it, stares at them from the top
Mami stares back, something like frustration claws into her eyes, self-pity, anger
Though before they can go into their usual argument about taking other people choice’s (as if it was a choice, with so little information told about the contract) Madoka speaks up
“Um, Homura-chan, a-are you by chance, um… engaged?”
That…
Was she?
Putting a hand up she quickly pulled her phone out and made a call
A few rings later Harue answered
“Yes Homura?”
“Am I engaged?”
“Yeah? I think so? Let me ask uncle Furugaki”
The call ends
A couple of minutes later she receives a call again
“Homura, may I ask why you’re asking whenever you’re engaged or not?”
The voice sounds… panicked?
“. . .”
Glancing down at the other girls below her Homura steadily ignores the weirded out looks Mami gives them, Sayaka just looks at her with additional wonder, glancing between her and Madoka
“Someone asked me if i-“
“SOMEONE DID WHAT!?”
“-was engaged”
The voice on the other side- Furugaki-san most likely, she didn’t talk with him much last two loops- growls out
“Yes, yes you are, to a lovely lady named Kaname Madoka, so tell that little trouble maker th-“
“Ah I see, thank you”
Turning back down Homura looks at Madoka as she ends the call
“I am, it seems you are my… fiancée”
Homura does her best to remain calm, forces her heart to slow down a notch
…this should have been expected, yet the prospect was simply too... exciting? Yeah that
Ugh wait she was getting too distracted
Turning around Homura begun walking towards the escaping witch
Tilting her head back she looks at Madoka and speaks as steady as she can
“I’ll find you l-later and we’ll talk more”
Stopping time Homura slaps her cheeks to calm herself down before running after the witch
***
Madoka was happy, really happy
It all started when she vaguely recognized Harue’s surname
It was a bit weird, she didn’t remember meeting her, but there had to be a reason right?
So she asked her parents
Akemi, apparently, was the surname of her fiancée
Though the name was different, so Madoka went with it being a coincidence
A month later, Homura walks into class and Madoka hoped it wasn’t
So when she asked (in most probably a bad time to ask such a thing, really, who asks that while someone is in a stand off!? What did she think?) and receives the answer that yes, they are engaged to each other, when the girl said she will find her later?
Excited
Bouncing as she walked home she saw Sayaka glancing at her from time to time, slightly frowning
Ignoring that Madoka wondered how she should prepare, what dates she should plan, at which point they could do couply things? They were engaged so that would come with time, but Madoka would much prefer it sooner than later
Just imagining hugging the girl... kissing her... maybe even-
She broke out of her fantasies the moment her head collided with a pole
Sayaka’s laughter wasn’t appreciated in the slightest
***
“You knew, did you not? At least expected it”
“Mami-san”
A curt response, Mami knew that the other girl wasn’t exactly great at talking, so she powered through
“Is this why you don’t want them to contract? Because Madoka is your future wife?”
Glancing at the slight flush on the other girls ears as she nods, Mami tries to compare it, the idea she had of the girl from before and the image that is forming now
“…I don’t want anyone to contract really, until they know everything that comes along with the job, the bad sides, the little things, things you yourself don’t know despite the years you spent as a magical girl”
Feeling her face scrunch up in frustration, Mami asks, her voice strained as she tries to keep herself calm, not lash out, they were allies, even if Homura’s hate towards Kyubey was annoying to her
“What is it that I don’t know?”
It was quiet for a moment
“Soul gems, what are they?”
That’s… obvious isn’t it?
“They’re the source of our power?”
“Of course they are, but why are they called that? Why SOUL gems? Why isn’t it called something like heart gems? Hope gems? Any other name really”
“That… I… don’t know”
Homura looks at her, something close to pity in her eyes, yet distant from that emotion all the same
A moment later she speaks with venom spitting out of her mouth, yet clear as night’s sky
“Ask Kyubey, as much as that thing avoids telling things, it won’t lie when you ask directly”
The other girl doesn’t wait for her to move out of shock before leaving
Grumbling slightly Mami walks away, going back home, the question Homura asked was nagging at her
Why were they called soul gems
***
The next week was spent getting Kyoko (this time remembering to warn both the bodyguards and Harue), making sure Nagisa doesn’t contract and helping her out, helping her move in next to them, meeting Madoka and figuring out the whole… engaged thing
She was of course, the most excited about the last thing
Madoka was likely just being her kind self, wanting to get along with someone she assumed she would be married to in the future (so smart!)
So when she suggested going on dates to get to know each other better Homura almost fainted
Of course she pulled herself together and agreed, cooling down her body and manually stopping the blood flow
They planned to have the first one at the end of the week
***
Homura didn’t expect to meet Sayaka there, though logically she probably should have
“…Homura?”
Plan A: ignore the girl
Failed
“Hm? Ah yes Sayaka-san right?”
“Yeah, didn’t expect to see you there, what are you here for? Wait shit im so-“
“Ah it’s fine, don’t worry about it, I suppose Harue told you about my heart problem then? Don’t worry, I’ve recently fixed it, I’m here for… volunteering should be a good word for it”
The girl cast a curious glance at her
Pointing at her soul, Homura spoke
“I’m not entirely specialized in it, but healing is one of my strong points”
Sayaka’s eyes widened, mouth parting a tiny bit
“O-oh really?”
Biting her lip she looks around before hesitantly looking Homura in the eyes
“Could you… heal someone I know? My friend he’s-“
“Of course, I’m here for this anyway, aren’t I?”
Relief floods the other girl, her shoulders visibly relaxing
“Thank you, you know, you aren’t so bad when you don’t go full chuni are you?”
Homura wondered if she should pretend to stop humoring her request at that moment
***
Nagisa wasn’t sure how she got there
First her mom gets sick
Second Kyubey appeared before her, suggesting she becomes a magical girl
Third a random girl who was getting checked out played with her
Fourth, that same girl was apparently a magical girl
She haven’t seen Kyubey much since she met Homura
When her mom died Homura suggested she moves in close to her, so she could look over her
Nagisa agreed quickly, not wanting the offer to be pulled back if she thought too long about it
Homura did warn her, that another girl was going to come live there soon too
And then things got confusing
Homura had a fi-fien-future wife
She was… nice
Though it was annoying that Homura only cooked what she liked when Madoka visited, paid so much attention to her!
Meeting Mami was slightly weird, being pulled into a witch's labyrinth (which she was later explained more about)
It was scary really, the world changing into a huge parody of a bedroom, figures in posters moving, laughing, pointing at something sitting on the bed, toys sprawled on the ground, something leaking from the ceiling
Thankfully Mami appeared only a minute later, destroying everything in her way! She was so cool!
She was Nagisa’s favorite (after Homura and Harue of course!)
They went to get some tea before Homura walked in to take her back home, after a brief conversation, Nagisa was sph-scheduled to hang out with Mami tomorrow!
There was also Kyoko
She was fun, really fun! She knew the best games!
She taught her how to climb a tree on her own too!
Really, what did she do to deserve everything going so well for her so suddenly?
Nagisa could only hope things would remain like that as long as possible
***
“You should sleep Homura”
Again? Didn’t they discuss this? As long as Madoka was at the risk of making a contract she wasn’t going to rest, as long as Madoka viewed contracting as a possibility she couldn’t lower her guard
“I can’t Anny, and you know it”
“This isn’t good for you, isn’t good for Madoka, what if you get caught off guard because of how tired you are?”
Scoffing at the lizard Homura kept assembling the rifle
“You and I both know that it won’t reach that point for a long time, magic does wonders”
“It’s not enough though”
“Is it really? Because I’m sure I could hold on to maximum awareness for at least 3 months, with only slight decreases every consecutive month”
“Sure your body will hold, but magic won’t protect your mind”
Taking a deep, long breath Homura looked at her tiny ally
“Drop it already, I made my decision”
Anny continues to stare at her for a few more minutes before leaving back to Madoka in the other room
She wasn’t so fragile, she will hold up
She will make sure to do so
Notes:
it has begun
all three chapters of this timeline will be longer than usual
i've been thinking about the ending of this timeline for a while now and now it's so very close, I'm burning with anticipation to write it really
enjoy :)
Chapter 42: ...before the storm
Chapter Text
Sayaka wondered, how did she keep steady?
“Ah, how annoying”
Mami looked sick
Madoka was on the girl, panicking
Homura lost an arm
“I suppose I should take a medical leave while I heal…”
A barrier surrounded the stub, soon enough it started to slowly heal
What the fuck
Moving the stub slightly, Homura frowns before awkwardly using her other hand to pull out her phone, the labyrinth collapsing around them
“Hello? Yes, this is Akemi Homura, I would like to take a sick day for tomorrow, I don’t feel so good, yes, I should feel better after a day of rest, uhm, thank you Imachi-sensei”
Ending the call Homura frowns
“Ah… I suppose I should tell Harue about the magical girl thing…”
Sayaka wondered, who was the outlier in this situation as she looked at Mami and her panicked gaze
She pukes soon after
***
Homura wasn’t entirely sure why Madoka decided to accompany her home
Though the glances at her stub it was probably that, taking the long unused route she had plenty of time to steal glances at it
…was it that bad? She supposes her idea of a bad injury… changed after so many loops, after so much time as a magical girl
The newfound healing ability probably moved that goal post even further
How bad was a loss of an arm to a human?
Thinking back, that boy didn’t even lose his arm and still couldn’t be fully healed
Frowning slightly Homura revaluates her understanding of injuries slightly
She should probably look into how bad those injuries are…
Well, at least Homura had the privilege of Madoka holding her hand
Losing her arm was barely worth enough for that opportunity
***
Anny stares at her sometimes
She doesn’t say a word
She doesn’t need to
***
Enchantment was easy enough
Layer the thought, the needs, your desires, almost making a wish, changing the structure of something, enhancing it
Homura wonders sometimes, if the contract is just the peak of enchantment
Weren’t they tool to incubators?
Yet the differences were there
The contract, no matter how much was left untold, still could benefit both sides
The contract could alter the fabric of the world itself
The contract could spin time like yarn
***
“Ugh, I wish I could just understand that girl, she lost an arm and treats it like nothing!”
‘That’s easy enough ‘
Tensing Sayaka turns to Kyubey
“Isn’t that a waste? I could just… take my time I don’t know”
‘It could be, but you also could never really understand her, the decision is ultimately up to you isn’t it? ’
“I… no, that’s not it, I won’t wish for that”
‘Hm, how unfortunate, alright then, should you not start on your homework?’
Laying down next to her Kyubey glanced at her
Ugh this guy, Sayaka swears that if it was human it would be the type to remind the teacher about the homework…
“I guess…”
Pausing slightly Sayaka looked at it again
“…should I get you a cat bed or something? You’ve been spending some time here anyway, I don’t think they cost too much”
‘If you want to, it would be more comfortable’
Chuckling slightly Sayaka smiles
“Alright then! Tomorrow is a shopping day!”
‘I see, now that the planning is done, should you move on and start with your Japanese assignment?’
“Ugh, you’re such a buzzkill sometimes!”
***
Madoka was preparing for her date
A date!!
With Homura!!!
With her future wife!!!!!!
This was of course a big deal, even if it was their fourth one
Picking her outfit took her half an hour before she settled for a black jacket with yellow shirt underneath it, a purple skirt and black flats
…should be good enough, right?
Well, she didn’t have much time to wonder anymore, picking up her purse she runs outside, saying goodbye to her parents before speed walking to the coffee shop they agreed to meet at
Homura was already there
Madoka took a moment to appreciate the girl’s outfit, a pink jacket with a black shirt beneath it, jeans covering her legs with some sport shoes
She fights the urge to run up to the girl and incase her into the hug that would evolve into a kiss
No matter how good that sounded in her head, they weren’t that close yet, Madoka didn’t even know if she liked her back!
Hopefully she did
Walking up to her fiancée Madoka taps her shoulder and receives a soft smile, the one that made her body turn slightly to goo
“Madoka, you’re here”
“Of course I am! This is our date isn’t it? I wouldn’t miss it for anything!”
Homura’s body twitches slightly, going… slightly red to paler?
And it was back to normal
Already knowing to ignore it Madoka takes her hand and ignores the small shudder of excitement that goes through her body, the little current of electricity going from her hand deep to her heart
After letting go of the girl’s hand they sit down to their seat and order for themselves
Madoka prepared herself, she had to pay for this one! Homura already paid for two of their last ones!
Plus she had to treat her, she lost her arm not so long ago, she deserved it
The image of it… it was still deep in her mind, how one moment before the witch was dead she made a last swoop of her claws and took the arm, the labyrinth dissolving alongside it
Just how apathetic Homura was to it
The blood that seeped from the stub, the bone that sticked out
Madoka remembers the acid seeping into her throat
Remembers clinging into the girl for comfort, when she should have been the one to give it
And now, only a few days later the arm was as good as new
It was unnerving to think about, especially with how casual Homura was, did something like this happen often?
Feeling a gentle touch on her hand she realized just how out of focus she was
Quickly glancing to the cashier she saw that Homura already paid for it
Dang it!
***
Mami wondered these days, just how much didn’t she know, just how much information did Kyubey hold from her
How much did Homura learn, how did she learn it
How many people did she lose?
It wasn’t hard to see it, the constant expectation of death she put on them all
Resigned to see them die and suffer because of it
Mami wonders, how did the girl herself react that her soul was transformed into a trinket
Was that the reason she was so angry at Kyubey? Was there something more that Mami didn’t yet know?
It was possible, with how little of a reaction Homura shown at her arm being taken…
Kyubey explained, that their senses of pain were dulled
Could they control them?
Or was Homura just so used to pain she didn’t care enough to scream?
***
Anny sent another signal
Stopping time Homura runs, finding the spot she searches the area
It takes an hour to make sure she found all of them
She puts a bullet in every single one
Sixth time today
Taking a look at Madoka, Homura let out a smile before leaving the area
There was no more reason to stick around
***
Kyoko wondered
What was it that made that girl so desperate?
A sister, a child who is basically one, friends around her, a wife-to-be
And then she looks into her eyes and sees it, the feeling of dread constantly there, the edge in her voice whenever a contract is mentioned, the sadness that surges out of her when she feels a witch (pitying them, really, Kyoko couldn’t understand her)
Something happened before she met them all, something happened that even her own sister didn’t know about, something haunting enough to apparently change her
Kyoko thoughts wander there, the idea of just asking her, to get to know the reason, but that wasn’t her place, nowhere near it
She wouldn’t say shit about her past to her either, so what right did she have to ask?
Kyoko lets it be, ignores all the strangeness, ignores the detachment, ignores that the girl only feels like a normal girl when pinky is there
Ignores that she shines in their presence, ignores that she randomly goes silent, ignores the pauses in her speech, ignores the way her hands reach towards where her shield is when she’s surprised
Kyoko tries to be a friend, a good one
Homura already gave up all the care she has, leaving none for herself
It would only be right to give some back
Notes:
a date sneak peak
some Sayaka contemplating her wish
Kyoko thoughts on Homura
Mami's thoughts
the usual really
and of course Kyubey :)
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 43: LOVE
Chapter Text
Sayaka didn’t mean to listen in on their conversation
Didn’t mean to learn that something was going to come
Didn’t mean to learn that the city was doomed
Breathing heavily, she leaned against a wall in her room, closing her eyes as hard as she could, trying to think
“…Kyubey”
‘Hm? Yes Sayaka?’
“Could I… help them if I contract?
‘Perhaps, do you have finally have a wish?’
Sayaka felt her throat go dry
Did she?
Was it worth it?
Shuddering breath leaves her
“I…”
That was fine, she was fine with it
She could do it, it was scary, but what kind of magical girl was so afraid she wouldn’t join in on the fight?
Sure, she wasn’t one currently, but she will be
“Kyubey, I wish to be able to help them, I wish to as be strong as them, to help them win this fight”
‘But of course’
Sayaka felt her eyes go blurry, her lungs closing in on themselves for a brief moment
The next moment she felt a ring form on her finger
The world changed, yet everything remained the same
***
Mami was uneasy
Sayaka contracting was at the worst possible moment
A week before it comes
Mami wanted to ask her to leave it to them, but the girl was just too stubborn
Refusing to leave, when she could help them, saying it was her duty, the reason she contracted
(Mami saw the flinch, the way Homura’s breathing sped up for a few long seconds before it went back to normal)
So Mami and the other girls come to an agreement
Training
Bringing her skill as close to their as they could
…especially considering that her magic imitated theirs, for a few moments able to perfectly copy theirs
It was easy to start training
The training she gave the newly contracted girl was focused on creating muskets as she did
Her magic didn’t hold much fire power without it
Kyoko gave a few tips… unable to use her own magic, focusing more on fighting without it
Homura was… extensive about her own, speaking much more theory than practice
3 days later it will come
3 days later they will put their life on stake for a chance of victory
***
Madoka felt it in the air around them
Something was going on
This worry only increased when Homura asked to talk to her
Nervously sitting down on the sofa she waited for Homura to come
A few moment later she walked into the room with some tea in her hands
Giving her one of the cups she sat down on the opposite side and quietly took a sip before speaking
“please convince your parents to take a vacation, leave the town, in three days a storm will come and I’d much rather you don’t get accidentally hurt”
Madoka stared at Homura, the little twitches, the nervous tapping on the cup, the way her gaze stayed on it
“What is actually going on Homura?”
She doesn’t speak
“Homura, please”
Madoka watches as Homura slowly lifts her gaze up
It takes a while longer as they sit in silence before she breaks
“…a witch is coming, different from normal, I don’t want you to be in danger”
Closing her eyes Madoka lets out a sigh
“I’ll try”
“Thank you, Madoka”
Her voice is so warm
***
Homura sees the world crumble around her for another time
The city slowly driving itself into ruins
Buildings being sent towards them
Hundreds of familiars hunting them down
It’s familiar
Painfully so
Jumping from one building to another she brandishes another rocket launcher, stopping time to send another dozen of rockets towards the disaster
Letting herself fall she feels ribbons appear under her feet
Blue blur shoots past her as dozen of swords shoot towards the queen of witches, freezing a few moments later
Time starts moving
Creating a barrier underneath the newly contracted Sayaka she jumps back herself
The explosion is immensely satisfying
***
Kyoko grins as the fight continues on
Fuck, it might be possible?
Kyoko wasn’t sure how far they could go, wasn’t sure if they’d win after learning everything about this witch
Yet they were doing well so far
Sure, they weren’t doing much damage, but they didn’t receive much either
Kyoko wasn’t confident in the newbie at first, but she was doing better than expected, much better
Maybe the training did pay off
Spearing down a dozen of familiars she moves on to another chunk
Mami constricts the and Kyoko finishes them off while Homura and Sayaka go off on the witch
It’s a bit worrying, to have the newbie fighting the big bad, but she’s managing so far
The barrier around their gems is another reassurance
And then Mami dies
***
Rounds of fire keep ringing out
Bullet after bullet
Homura moves between the two places, helping out Kyoko as much as she can while fighting the walpugrisnacht
It takes a couple of moments to decide on it before she shouts at Sayaka to go to Kyoko
Homura was used to fighting it alone
Knew it ticks
Was able to survive much longer than any of them
She stops holding back on her weaponry
The world shakes as explosions continue to resound, building get demolished before they move into the air
The area is turned to dust
She moves walpugrisnacht away from them
Homura goes through the stock she prepared for twelve loops in a matter of minutes
She hears a scream
It’s her own voice
***
Sayaka feels something snuff up inside her when Mami dies
She’s not quite sure what it is
Maybe it was hope that they will all live
Maybe it was something else
Maybe it was the connection that her magic had with them
She rages
Tears run down her face as she slaughters familiars alongside Kyoko
She can’t make herself use the ribbons she was taught
Can’t make herself even think about them
They were Mami’s
A few moments later Kyoko gets launched towards a wall, a sharp fragment penetrating her gut
Sayaka screams as she runs to her, stopping time as she pull Kyoko out
She can’t be dead, shecantshecantshecant
She’s breathing
Time starts moving again
Sayaka turns towards the monsters that run after her
Summoning another dozen of swords she launches them
She’ll protect what’s left of them, won’t let anyone else die
***
Kyoko flies past her
Homura takes a glance at her clothes and knows she’s dead
Creating a barrier around the girl she jumps away
Chunks of the buildings collide with the ground she stood on a moment before
She feels it before she sees it
Sayaka is in the air
Something crackles in the air
Ribbons sprawl out of her gem before multiplying, barrier surrounds the witch before thousands of guns materialize inside it
Homura stops time
The guns fire anyway
Ribbons surround the witch
The barrier starts collapsing on itself, shrinking
Sayaka falls down for a moment before stopping in mid air
Homura stares at the scene in front of her
It’s not enough
The witch is on her last leg, but it’s not enough
Homura looks at it, at the storm incarnated
Time stands still as she presses her hands together, two giants transparent walls appear before Homura forces them to crush the witch
Her soul gem darkens fast, fast enough that she has to use three grief seeds at a time to keep up with the usage
The walls crackles under pressure
It takes a dozen of minutes before the queen is reduced to nothing
Collapsing on the floor Homura stares blankly at the ruins
***
It takes her what feels like hours to stand back up
Time finally resumes, removing her hold on the hand of the clock
Homura wanders around the ruins when she sees her
Madoka
Nononononononononononononononononnoonononononononononononononononoonononononononononononononononononononononoonononononononononononononononononononononononononononononoononnononononoonononononnononononononononononononononoonononononononononononononoononono
She collapses in front of her
Crushed under a wall the girl weakly looks up to her and smiles
“H-Homura-chan, ah, I’m s-so glad I g-get to see y-you b-before I…”
Homura stares at where the collapsed wall separates the body
Everything below her torso is gone
Homura feels her breath go ragged
Madoka softly touches her hand
“Madoka”
Her voice is hoarse, she feels like she’s dying
“I-I’m so glad to s-see you’re okay”
Madoka’s voice is so soft, unconcerned about herself until the very end
Homura feels tears run down her face
Madoka stares at her, softly murmuring, almost to herself
“A-ah, I wish I could s-say it before, w-wish I could get to actually m-marry you…”
Homura’s breath hitches even more
She can’t move
“H-Homura, did you know I f-fell in love with you since I l-laid my eyes on y-you? Haha, it s-sound so silly”
“It doesn’t, I promise you it doesn’t”
It sounds unreal, a dream, something that from all possibilities is the least likely
“You’re so kind… H-hey Homura, d-do you think… you c-could fall in l-love with me as well?”
The confession is ripped out of her throat before she can think, her eyes close themselves as she sobs
“T-there’s no need to w-wonder, I a-already do”
Madoka shines as a supernova, the death of the star, so bright it might as well make her blind
“R-really?”
Her voice is full of wonder
Madoka coughs out blood
“Yes, yes, I love you so much, y-you don’t even know”
Homura doesn’t think she can go above the whisper, doesn’t think she can make herself say it any louder without breaking down
Madoka’s eyes close before she whispers out
“I w-wish we w-would say t-that before… w-wish we c-could go on d-dates for something m-more than g-getting to know each other”
Madoka cries
“I wish I could live long enough to see our wedding”
“I’ll fix everything, I-I promise y-you, I will fix e-everything, I h-haven’t told you this b-but this isn’t our first time meeting you know? I’m a t-time traveler, I’ll go back and fix it all, I’ll make s-sure you get to live”
Homura rambles on, speaking faster and faster, desperation clawing at her very soul as she tries to convince someone (herself) that she will
Madoka opens her eyes at her
“T-then c-could you d-do something for me f-first Homura?”
A silent nod, her voice betraying her
“C-could you kiss me? I w-want to do it a-at least once”
Laughing lightly Madoka continues, her voice growing weaker
“B-be the first Madoka to c-claim your l-lips you know?”
Homura barely processes it before hesitantly moving to the girl
Madoka’s weak hands grasp her cheeks as she gently cups them
The kiss feels like everything she ever wanted it to be, the kiss tastes like ashes, the kiss feels like it’s gnawing on her heart, it feels cold
When Madoka’s hands fall limply to the side Homura let’s herself fall to the ground
Homura stares at the sky
Weakly turning her shield she allows the comforting feeling of light surrounding her
She allows herself to wail when she’s in the hospital bed
She scratches at her skin, sobbing
Laughter burst out of her
Hours later she lays there, feeling more like a corpse than she ever felt before
It’s only when she pulls out a grief seed that she notices something
Three things really
Her soul gem, at the top of it there were neon purple clouds, floating above both her grief and magic
The second was the date
It wasn’t March 16th but February 23rd
The third was a blonde toddler lying on her bed
Her mind screamed at her when she looked at her
(IBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARIIBARI)
Tearing her gaze away Homura looked outside the window and exhaled
…she had to investigate, wait for Anny and ask some questions
This wasn’t normal in the slightest
Notes:
phew, well that was fun :D
part 1 is ending here huh, not going to separate the parts by different fics so everything will continue on from this fic
you know, when i started this fic i didn't have a slightest clue what would happen, i just thought that the idea of Madoka making wishes that centered on Homura would be fun as hell, and then it turned into... well this, not like I'm complaining really, this has been really fun to think about and write
i'll take a small break until monday before continuing to write this fic, going to collect my thoughts, try to come up with some more wishes, figure out some more stuff for the end of this fic and all before jumping back into working on it
if you have any questions i'd be happy to answer them!
hope you enjoyed this chapter :)
but in the meantime, here's some complementary art to this chapter
![]()
Chapter 44: change, a real date and the feeling of accelerated time
Notes:
first chapter of part 2! slightly longer than my usual 1k words
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Checking out of the hospital wasn’t particularly hard, the only additional annoyance was her ‘miraculous’ recovery and declining everything after them checking that her heart indeed worked properly
The hard part was hiding Ibari away from anyone
The toddler felt like a part of herself and also not
A disconnected part of her soul
Which was concerning, especially with two other changes coming from this timeline
Homura still didn’t understand what the neon purple meant, what it being inside her soul gem did to it, was it the reason for the change of the date she regressed to?
…hey was it her imagination or did Ibari grow slightly in the time she discovered her?
It then struck Homura
How was she going to explain Ibari to Harue…
***
PBGB
Hairue:why did my sister bring home a toddler??
Hairue:who’s toddler is this???
Hairue:she didn’t steal it right??
Hairue:who even let her take it???
Bluenote:what
Bluenote:what do you mean your sister brought home a toddler???
Hairue:THAT’S WHAT IM SAYING
Bluenote:there has to be like, logistic and stuff right???
Greencess:do you maybe have relatives that could have asked her to look after it?
Hairue:I don’t think so?? Uncle Furugaki is the only one I can think of rn
Hairue:and even he isn’t blood related
Dokidoka:is the baby cute at least?
Hairue:plus she has blonde hair so it’s most likely not related to us
Hairue:I guess? It’s like, a few weeks old I think? The ugly stage
Dokidoka:Harue!! That’s mean!
Bluenote:the ugly stage!?
Greencess:oh my, how vulgar of you!
Hairue:you know what I mean!!!
***
Visiting Nagisa is easy
Looking after Ibari at the same time not as much
Homura had to look into how to raise kids, what to feed them, how to change diapers, how often do kids eat…
Nagisa, fortunately, is nice enough about Homura visiting her with the child
Another very fortunate thing is that Ibari is a quiet child
The girl didn’t like receiving help at all, putting her nose in the air if you tried to feed her, no, she had to hold the bottle by herself, had to reach something herself
Homura was suddenly much more thankful for how undemanding Nagisa was
***
Madoka was admittedly staring
It was easy to figure out why
First was that this was the sister Harue talked about, the one who apparently just brought a baby home for no reason at all, no clue where it’s from just saying it was ‘hers’ even when that didn’t make sense
The second was the cat ears the girl had, sure Madoka heard of a few cases, but seeing it in person was much more baffling, and much cuter too
And the third? Well it was her exploding crush on the girl
She was just… cute, cool, so very nice and apparently-
“Kaname Madoka, after checking it, it seem we are engaged, would you like to go out t-today? To get to k-know each other better”
-Also her future wife
Could she be more magical?
***
They went to a clothing store first, Homura just having gotten out of the hospital didn’t have much clothes and they were going to rectify that
Madoka noticed a trend as they picked clothes for each other, Homura often went with frilly things for Madoka to wear, puffy clothes
Was that what she liked? Madoka could wear more stuff like that…
It was cute too, so she didn’t mind much, and if it made the other girl blush so much it was only a good thing really
Madoka herself chose a little variety, some serious cold style, some cute colorful clothes, some casual…
She admittedly, was very happy to dress up with the girl
…maybe she could try cosplay with her, that could be fun to do together… they could do couples, or rivals, or friends, the sky was the limit
Buying what they picked out, they walked to a manga store, deciding to spend some time there before they go for snacks
Chatting about what they read and didn’t read, about what type of things they liked to read, about the little details they each noticed in something both of them enjoyed, about the art, the themes
The hour spent there was as perfect as Madoka could imagine it to be, both of them buying something to read later
The ice cream they got tasted better than it did before
Walking home, Homura took her hand
Madoka barely restrained her squeak before grasping the hand tighter
The walk is quiet, both of them soaking the day in, the little things
“So… do you have any hobbies Homura-chan?”
A hum precedes the answer, filling in the street with the voice of the girl, basking Madoka in its softness
“Cooking I suppose? I haven’t started too long ago but… it’s been pleasant so far”
“Really? That sounds fun! Maybe I should ask my dad to teach me some so we could cook together!”
Homura nods, smile appearing on her face
Madoka contains another squeal
“Ah, we’re here aren’t we?”
Looking up she saw that Homura was right
The small annoyance made itself know before Madoka could contain herself
Though everything is overshadowed by a quick kiss on her cheek
Madoka freezes in her place, her hands idly moving to her cheek as she stares wide eyes at the girl who’s currently speed walking away
The stars hit her too late as she practically burns
She sports a grin for the rest of the evening
***
Was it considered getting Kyoko early if she did it before the original time loop started? Probably
“Hello Kyoko Sakura”
Kyoko jumps slightly before thrusting her spear at her
Creating a small barrier at an angle deflects the attack enough so she didn’t need to waste more magic
“I didn’t come her to fight, but to make a deal”
“Fuck, then don’t scare me so much! Who told you to sneak behind me?? Who told you to stay so fucking quiet I didn’t pick up on you with magic hearing!? Go on, spit it out you-wait are those fucking cat ears!?”
All the seriousness melts away in laughter
Ah yes, the cat ears, the great benefactor to being perceived as less of a threat, Homura wasn’t sure why it worked like that, why their addition made everyone all the much more likely to listen to her, but she wasn’t going to look the gifted horse in the mouth
“They are, what do you think about being provided housing, food and help with witches for helping me defeat a specific one? Those conditions will apply for a year after the fight concludes”
“Hey! Let me focus on one thing at the time, I’m still not over the fucking cat ears!”
Kyoko takes a couple of moments to collect herself (as usual) before seemingly thinking of her deal
“What’s the witch’s deal?”
“No barrier, exceeding power, each familiar as strong as an average magical girl”
“Fuck, alright I see why you would need help with that son of a bitch”
Taking out a couple of sticks of pocky the redhead bites into them together
“So, where is it?”
“I don’t know, but I know where it will be in the future, Mitakihara, we will stay there until the witch arrives”
“…and the magical girl who owns it?”
“I have already secured an alliance with her, nothing was said about my plans to get you though, she doesn’t know about the witch”
“…give me a few days, come here on Sunday and I’ll tell you what I decided on”
“Sure, see you later”
***
Getting home Homura made a quick meal for herself and Harue before preparing something for Ibari as well
Nagisa wasn’t yet living near them yet, but with Homura’s plans that would come soon enough
It would be much more convenient if she could monitor that the little girl doesn’t become a magical girl, doesn’t hold the risk of transforming into a (sweet) witch
Having a quick meal with Harue, she gets asked about the after school date she had with Madoka
The details get wrought out of her despite her meager attempts to evade the questions
“-so I um… kissed her on a cheek before walking away?”
Harue nods along
They finish eating, Harue taking cleaning dishes on herself, forcing Homura to walk away and go feed Ibari
Walking into her room, Homura’s eyes travel to the crib
…there’s no way she was this big right? There’s no way normal children grew 2 centimeters in a day right?
Yet here Homura was, staring at the very obviously bigger child
…she was magic, so did it matter what was normal? Ibari should be at least partly magical girl from what Homura sensed
Yeah whatever, her little girl was magic, Homura will deal with that, who cares
Notes:
so here begins the part 2! not much happening this chapter, but things will change the next one :)
Homura deals with being a single parent for a few days
Harue deals with being an aunt to a child that shouldn't logically exist
not much from Nagisa this chapter huh, oh well, just gotta have some pov from her soon enough to fix that
Madoka deals with having a fiancee
and also goes on a date with said fianceeKyoko and Homura discuss a deal
Homura deals with being a mom who's child is quite literary grows up too fast
unrelated fun fact: whenever i feel slumped of ideas i go into tf2, start up jump academy and rocket jump until ideas hit me, have been doing that for almost every single chapter i wrote...
been writing a one shot on my break that got way out of control, 4k words and i'm presumably 2/3 of the way there, editing that is going to be interesting, at least it seem fun from my perspective
should finish 'tired' chapter tomorrow, half of it's done and i just didn't have motivation to finish it properly
Anny still isn't there...
anyways, hopefully you enjoyed todays chapter :D
Chapter 45: baby toys, sleepover and cat evolution
Chapter Text
Harue looked at the child in front of her
…there’s no way Ibari was this big right?
How fast do kids grow?
…at least she kind of looked cute now?
Should she bring her some toys? Sure, it’s Homura’s kid and she seemingly is doing fine as of now, but toys should be good right?
She didn’t really know what to get for her, so she called someone who might
“Madoka? Do you think we could meet up today?”
“Yeah sure! What’s up?”
Glancing at the baby on the floor, crawling to her
“I um, wanted to get some toys for Ibari-chan? But I don’t know what kids would like and I remember that you have a little brother, so you were the obvious choice to ask for help”
Madoka doesn’t say anything for a moment, Harue feels cold feeling of fear clogging itself into her chest, was she asking too much? Sure, they told her they would be happy to help but al-
Feeling a tug on her pants she sees Ibari frowning as she desperately climbs up to her, sitting beside her before patting her leg
Madoka replies soon after
“Sure! Sorry for not responding for a bit, my mom asked me something, I would be happy to help! Just let me meet the little girl as well!”
A thought suddenly occurs to Harue, a small, little, fun fact
Fighting back a snort Harue speaks in the sweetest voice she can manage
“Of course! I couldn’t separate you from your step kid could I?”
Ibari glances up at her, climbing on her lap and trying to grab the phone in her hand
Lightly moving away Harue waits for a reaction
The call ends instead
Ibari proceeds to give her a stink eye the rest of the day, only lessening slightly when she comes home with the toys she and Madoka bought
***
Walking in home after a few hours of witch hunts Homura finds Ibari sprawling on Madoka, sleeping, Madoka herself stares at the child with such wonder it’s almost as if the world itself was in the hands of the little thing on her body
Quietly walking up to them Homura smiles
“Hello Madoka, did Harue invite you? Also do you have any preference? I plan to make something to eat right now anyways”
There’s a little startle, Ibari blearily opens her eyes for a moment, glancing at Homura before laying back down
“Oh um, anything is fine? You don’t really have to cook for m-“
“Its fine, I need some practice to cook for more people anyway”
Madoka starts to blush out of nowhere
Weird, was it something she said?
So, anything then huh
Might as well make some chicken soup, Homura didn’t have much practice making soup, this was a good opportunity
Midway through the cooking Ibari crawled up to her and started tugging on her leg
Picking the kid up Homura continued to prepare everything
She will go meet up with Kyoko tomorrow…
Should she prepare the house in advance? But there is also the chance of Kyoko not agreeing at this period of time…
Hmm
Snatching away the carrot from Ibari’s hands Homura continues to think as her hand gets bitten into
An hour later the soup is done
Sitting down, she gets the dishes to the table
Harue walks into the kitchen after being called pretty quickly
They all eat together
Homura can’t help but hope for more days like these
***
The sleepover at Sayaka’s is about the same as usual
They watch some show they found the same day, laugh at how ridiculous it is, maybe actually enjoy it too, all depends on what they find
Some idle conversations
Repeating the same joke a dozen times, complaining about school
Harue was supposed to join them today, but something came up with Homura and she had to babysit Ibari-chan
“-so, now that the school talk is coming to a close-“ doing a dramatic bow Sayaka laughs before turning to Madoka she grins
Madoka feels like something is wrong for a moment
When Hitomi joins in she knows something is actually wrong
She’s forced to speak about their date, what she thought of the girl, the thoughts Madoka had on the little kid Homura apparently had, did she meet it?
Thankfully she got to keep some of her thoughts to herself
“Awww! I wish I could see you two acting so cute!”
Crawling up to her Sayaka pokes into her ribs and grins
“Anything you want to tell us?”
At least she thought she did
Fifteen minutes of probing later Madoka relents
“it’s just… you know the cat ears right?”
Both of her friends nod, seemingly a bit confused
“it’s just…I kind of wish she had a tail too? Do you think if I as-“
The world spins as the words leave her tongue
Her friends jump on her, checking her over
Madoka coughs out
There is a ring on her finger that hadn’t existed prior
Looking up she saw something white staring at them from the window
***
Homura felt 2 magic signatures on the spot
Tensing slightly she moved forward, there was Kyoko’s magic there, she could be a hostage but… the chances of that were minimal, there was no reason for anyone to associate Homura with her, no reason to think she would care for her death
So she walks to the spot and sees a young girl staying close to Kyoko, a soul gem in it’s ring form on her middle finger
The other eye catching detail is the cat ears on the girl’s head
Huh, she did hear about it happening naturally, but this was the first person outside of herself with them she ever saw
Though the fact that she never saw this girl before does trouble Homura, she mentally puts it away for now
“Couldn’t live with only one cat girl could you?”
Flinching again Kyoko spins to her
“Stop fucking sneaking up on me! And it’s not like I knew I would end up with another one, I couldn’t just leave this girl out here could I? Not when she made a contract for me, this won’t be a problem I assume?”
Glancing at the kid Homura hums before nodding
“it won’t, I already have a child at home, another one won’t hurt much”
Crouching down slightly Homura speaks to the young girl
“What should I call you? “
It takes a moment for the girl to reply
“Umm, I’m Yuma”
Giving her best smile to the girl Homura wants to speak before she feels something
Pausing her speech she looks down and sees a tail
A fucking cat tail
Kyoko burst into laughter
“Wow kitty! You sure didn’t want to be outdone by a kid in rarity didn’t you?”
Feeling a deep sigh escape herself Homura couldn't help but think
…what was it with Madoka and cat parts being attached to her
Notes:
Harue decides to work for her good aunt tittle
Madoka visits the Akemi house and meets with her future daughter
a sleepover results in a wish
Homura meets an unexpected variable, what does it mean? I'm sure some of you know :D
the cat girl is finally complete, i thought it would be fitting if the first wish of part 2 mirrored the first wish post prologue one
things are changing :)
Chapter 46: a new contract, first words, the oracle
Chapter Text
Harue stares at her sister, sure she told her she was coming to pick somebody up to be their new neighbors, something about setting up a project she was working on currently
The first thing that she noticed was the second pair of cat ears
Well, Harue supposes it is possible, it just never really… computed that there is someone out there with them alongside her sister, somebody who’s not on the other side of the world or something
It’s a little girl
Harue thinks back to that Nagisa girl Homura visits sometimes
She looks at Ibari fighting to get out of her hands
…was Homura a serial adopter? Sure it was a fun trope in stories, but how were they going to manage that…
Well, hopefully this stops at three kids
The redhead stares at Ibari before turning to Homura
“You know, when you said you had a kid at home I expected an older one, who’s is it? and why the hell does it feel like a-”
“Homura… why do you have a tail!?”
Harue stares at the appendage she just noticed, it noticeably goes down
“Oh right, I was planning to explain this to you anyway…”
***
Madoka was a bit out of it
She made a wish and entered a contract, by accident
Because of course magic was fickle like that and just saying ‘I wish’ was enough to sign yourself up into becoming a magical girl
Well, her friends were supportive at least, both thinking about their own wishes so they could join her and help with whatever it was that magical girl’s did
It was nice, to know that her friends could join her
It would be a little weird to explain to Homura why she sprouted a tail out of nowhere…
But she could probably do it?
She finds Homura speaking to a blonde girl in front of school
Glancing back to her friends she gets their nods and runs up to the girl
“A-ah Homura! I wanted to talk about something, do you think you’d be fr-“
Homura looks back at her, the tail lifting up slightly, turning into a little hook
“Ah it’s about the wish isn’t it? Don’t worry too much about it, I hoped I wouldn’t have to explain this, but it’s too late by now”
Madoka freezes as her mouth opens slightly, eyes widening as she subtly looks to the other girl near them who’s looking between them with a slight frown
Homura’s own gaze travels to the ring on her finger
Sighing Homura speaks in a quiet voice, one that Madoka was sure she wouldn’t have heard before her contract
“…I hoped that the first ring would grace your finger for another reason”
Madoka barely holds herself together, blush erupting with the force of a volcano
Homura seems confused for a second before her own face colors in red
It’s only a slight cough that breaks them out of their open mouthed stare down
“…as cute as this is, classes should start pretty soon, we don’t want to be late do we?”
Madoka nods quickly before taking Homura’s hand-if she was going to be bold, so would Madoka-and leads them to class while running
She hears the other girl laugh behind her
***
The other girl-apparently their senpai, her name Tomoe Mami-insist they go back to her place
Homura frowns slightly
“I have to go and pick up Ibari, I only asked Kyoko to look after her while I was in school”
Tomoe-senpai springs up at the name, looking at Homura intensely, but not saying anything
Madoka looks between them before speaking up
“We could get her on the way there? Making a small detour should be fine, right Tomoe-senpai?”
“I… yes it should be fine”
They get to Homura’s apartment complex
When they get to the house, Homura knocks a few times
A young girl walks out
“Ah, hello Yuma, thank you for helping look after Ibari, could you bring her here?”
“Ah… you’re already picking her up… alright, I’ll get her to you”
The girl walks into the apartment, before bringing the toddler in her arms
When Ibari notices Homura, she reaches out with her hands and giggles
When the girl is picked up, Ibari points to her
“Mama! I shpiak!”
Homura gasps before grinning
“You are! How smart of you! You really are my pride and joy aren’t you?”
The toddler giggles in her arms
***
Homura was in a good mood
The conversation with Madoka and Mami went well
Ibari spoke her first words
Everything besides Madoka’s contract was going pretty well
The witch she chose for today shouldn’t be too complicated
Crushing any familiars in her way she soon reaches the core of the labyrinth
Something feels wrong
Spinning her head back she sees claw rapidly approach her neck
The barrier she creates in the moments cracks under pressure a few moments after
Creating a dome around herself and the mystery girl she stops time inside it
Jumping back Homura counts down to 5 seconds before dropping the stopped time
“Aww you survived! I hoped I could finish you off quickly you know? Oh well, I’ll just do it slowly!”
Jumping into the air Homura creates a platform for herself to stand on, barrier surrounds the other girl
“And why would you attack me? I don’t think we’ve met before”
The girl in black puts one of her claws up to her chin and hums
“Well, Oriko asked me to kill you? I don’t need to know much else Tamura!”
“Tamura? I think you’ve mistaken me for somebody else then, my name is Akemi Homura, if you leave now I won’t pursue this any longer”
The other girl shakes her head before shattering the barrier around her, speeding towards Homura in an impressive feat of speed
“No no! I’m 100% sure you’re the one! I just didn’t bother remembering your name properly you know? I don’t need to know anything besides what Oriko asks me! You’re going to kill yourself in a month or so anyway, so I’m just accelerating the process!”
Creating barriers in the girls way Homura jumps back and pulls out a pistol
“Is that so? Then I suppose I should just kill you right here”
The girl replies cheerfully
“You can certainly try!”
The barriers in her way get cleaved in half
Homura notices it, the girl is strong yes, fast, but there is not enough experience in her movement
Her speed is overwhelming, but that didn’t matter much in the face of the stopped time
20 seconds have passed
Another dome like barrier surrounds them, time stops
Shooting from her position Homura jumps into the girl, forming spheres with spikes on her hands
Time starts moving a second before Homura’s spike barrier penetrates the girls hand, her eyes widening before she breaks the spike inside her hand with the claw of her other hand
Multiple bullets hit her, but not everything
Frowning Homura moves back, creating a wall in-between them
“Aww! My hand! Now I have to finish that stupid grief seed instead of giving it to Oriko! Do you know how much she needs them!”
“No, I don’t plan on learning”
The girl is tough, perhaps she should stop pretending on having limits on her time stop and just kill her
A steel ball flies to her, jumping back Homura sees the black magical girl rapidly approach her back
Yes, this needs to stop
“Kirika wait!”
The world comes to a stop against the desperate voice's wishes
Homura walks to the attacking girl, creating a thin barrier before cutting her legs off, storing them in her shield and pressing the girl into the ground with five layered barrier she moves her gaze to the source of the voice
A girl in white
Presumably the Oriko that girl talked about
Homura lets out a few bullets in her leg
Moving behind her, Homura aims to her soul gem and let’s time move again, grabbing the white clothed magical girl before she falls
“I should kill you for pulling a stunt like this, but I’ll ask a few questions first, I’m quite curious what I could have done to make you want me dead so bad”
To put some incentive for the girl to speak, Homura makes sure to press the black haired girl into the ground a little more
“We haven’t met before, have we?”
The girl whimpers in her grasp, perhaps it’s the pain from her grip, or the bullet holes
“T-to save the world, p-prevent it’s destruction”
Homura frowns
“and how would I destroy the world?”
The girl’s gaze calms down, biting down on her lower lip she speaks
“You turn into the witch, incasing japan into your barrier before moving on to the rest of the world”
…that didn’t make sense, why would she turn into a witch out of nowhere?
“And why would I turn?”
The girl hesitates, glancing to the girl currently being pressed into the ground as a few familiars move closer to her and the thin barrier between them
“Madoka dies of course and it’s entirely your fault”
Notes:
oh hey, a fight scene! not entirely sure about it, but eh, it works well enough in my mind
Ibari's first words!!!!
Madoka, Mami and Homura discuss the whole magical girl thing
Kirkia and Oriko get introduced
next chapter should be a flashback to a few days prior :)
anyways, hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 47: the burden of the prophet, the devotion of her first follower
Chapter Text
Oriko still remembers the vision her wish gave her
A girl surrounded by corpses running towards a pillar of light
When the light is gone, another dead body drops
The girl changes, the world itself gets covered in a labyrinth
The garden created for one, a witch that seeks salvation, a witch that seeks her other half, a witch that nurses the corpse in her hands, bringing it everywhere
A doll in its hands
It’s sickening to see, something so inhuman, something so destructive, something that kills anything in its way, holding a corpse so tenderly, playing house with it
The world is destroyed and a girl keeps playing house in her garden
Her purpose was clear, prevent the birth of that witch
Prevent the end of the world
So Oriko looks into her, plans, finds an ally, a pawn to use
Steels her heart, encourages Kirika to kill more
It was all for one goal
She finds a path to kill the girl, as much as Magical girls are harder to kill, as much as Oriko would have preferred for the girl to stay human, it was too late
It made things complicated of course, but not by much
The flaw of your soul being brought outside your body, was that it was easily targeted
Oriko sees the girl die, sees her fall down
Feels herself die the next moment
The vision sends a shudder to her spine, how quick she was to die
But why? Sure, the girl had friends, but at that point nobody should have a reason to avenge her in such a violent way
Oriko briefly considers following through this plan
Dying in place of the world
But it isn’t foolproof
Somebody could wish for the girl to come back, but not her
So Oriko goes through as many predictions as she can before she gets a glance at her
Black hair parting in two, a pair of cat ears and a tail
Oriko feels herself get crushed a moment later, her prediction ending
Oriko moves her plans around
She finds an opportunity where she survives after killing her
She watches as miss guardian frantically searches for her
Sees her exhaust herself into oblivion
Sees her turn into a witch
Sees a barrier forming around the entirety of japan
Sees a false city spring up, tens of thousands of soldiers marching the streets, searching for the girl, searching for the reason of her disappearance, chanting in their march
Sees dolls run around, hunting for clues
Oriko sees the slaughter that follows, she sees a couple of magical girls get captured instead of killed, getting stitches of grief sewn into their soul gems
More witches emerge
Oriko feels cold sweat run down her spine
Give away one threat for another
“Oriko? You alright? Do you want me to go do something?”
Turning to the girl Oriko smiles
“I’m fine Kirika, just… planning, the new information is troubling”
Kirika looks at her for a bit before blurting out
“Why don’t we just kill the black haired one first? She’s more of a problem than the pink one right?”
That… yes, they could do that couldn’t they?
Most reasons for failure in killing Kaname Madoka was the interference of miss guardian
“Of course, thank you for the reminder Kirika, I don’t know when I would have realized that without you”
Kirika lights up at the praise
It was all so simple wasn’t it?
***
Oriko keeps asking for more grief seeds, Kirika, of course obliges, she would do what she was asked, Oriko didn’t leave her, forgave her for killing her friend, accepted her
How could Kirika not do what she asked?
Her grief seed use increased since Kirika suggested they kill the second witch first
Was it that hard? Shouldn’t it be the other way around? Well Kirika suppose she has more experience than pinky and enough power to turn the world to ruin, so it should be complicated
Not like it matters much, Oriko will figure it out in the end
She hasn’t failed yet, won’t fail, Kirika will make sure of that, carry her through the tough part, take on the physical side of things, take on the threats on her own
They find an opportunity, it’s flaky at best, changing by the second, but it’s the best way Oriko’s predictions were able to find so far
They go for it
The fight goes well in Kirika’s opinion, the girl is strong, but with Oriko looking after her she just couldn’t lose to this nobody!
When she feels her arm being penetrated surprise etches into her face
Right, the whole stopping time for five seconds shtick
She sees the girl jump away, creating a wall inbetween them before frowning
Kirika feels Oriko magic fluctuate, feels panic edge into it as she sends one of her balls at their target
Kirika sees an opportunity and runs for it, making sure to keep slowing the girl down as she runs behind her
The next moment her legs are gone, her body is being pressed into the ground
She hears Oriko grunt in pain
Unacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptableunacceptable
Her claws scratch at the barriers pressing into her back, desperately slamming into them with as much room as she can manage by lifting her body up
Small crackles resound
Crawling under pressure Kirika lifts her head and see that bitch stare at Oriko with her eyes cold
At some point the barriers pressing into her disappear
Kirika launches herself to Oriko with her arms
Pointing her claws at that bitch she growls
She doesn’t even look at her, instead speaking to Oriko
“You should train your dog more, I won’t be as kind next time”
“Should I ask Kaname-san to train you as well in that case?”
Moment later a dozen gunshots resound
Kirika barely manages to deflect most of them
Turning to Oriko she sees that some of her hair has been shot off
Claws lengthening Kirika snaps back to the girl
“Stop Kirika, we’re done here for now”
Kirika freezes, glancing back at Oriko
“We’ve… made a deal with Akemi-san, if what she says is true… It will be much easier to fulfil my goal”
‘Ah, I see, so this is what this is about’
Pouting Kirika whines
“Aww Oriko! You should have said so! What if I messed your plan up!”
“It’s alright, now, Akemi-san, could you please return Kirika’s legs to us?”
Kirika glances at her, still angry at the way she hurt Oriko, restraining that part of herself, this was for Oriko’s plan, she couldn’t let herself burst out
Something shifts in her gut
A moment later her grievances disappear, replaced by annoyance
Oriko’s ally throws the leg in front of her before moving deeper into the labyrinth
Oh right, the witch is still here huh?
Well it doesn’t matter, this wasn’t their goal right now, actually what was it currently?
Taking one of the legs she begins to attach it back
“Hey Oriko? Why the change of plans? We could’ve gotten her, I’m sure of it”
“Akemi-san claims to be a time traveler, one who’s sole goal is to make sure Kaname Madoka doesn’t contract, our goals can be said to align”
“Really? Why doesn’t she go back now then? Didn’t she already fail or whatever?”
“There is a certain checkpoint she has to reach before it’s possible to go back, at least, this is what she claims, with the magic she demonstrated it’s entirely possible for her words to be true”
“I see! So we just wait for her to go back and help her stop that girl from contracting?”
“Yes, of course if worst comes to worst, we will fall back to the last plan”
Finishing with one of the legs Kirika grins
“I see! Alright then! Should I continue to hunt down magical girls?”
“No, there is not much reason to continue doing that”
Pausing slightly Oriko continues
“Actually, there is someone we should take out, her grief seed collection should be useful for us”
Nodding along Kirika asks with a mock salute
“Ok! Who’s my target captain!”
Letting out a small laugh Oriko answers
Soon, the labyrinth dissolves
They set up a meeting with the cat girl and go back home
Notes:
welp, not as much flashback as i thought there'd be, but eh
Oriko and Kirika centric chapter :)
Kirika was interesting to write, her character being so centered around Oriko, hopefully i did her justice
Oriko and Homura come to an agreement
Homura doesn't exactly know their original plan of killing Madoka, so she's more accepting of them
honestly, wanted to include Kirika and Homura seeing the similarities in each other during their fight, but it didn't fit in, so i'll probably do it a bit later
anyways, hopefully you enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 48: the news and negotiations
Notes:
a late chapter, had to do some college stuff so i could only finish it now
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka stared wide eyes at Homura
Was that… blood?
Should she ask??
Was she hurt? But she looks fine? Do witches bleed?
Madoka is the one to ask
“Homura? A-are you ok? Is that your blood?”
Homura frowns for a second before quickly shaking her head
“Oh don’t worry, it’s not mine, a nuisance appeared that I had to deal with, we should be on better terms soon enough”
Tomoe-senpai looks at her with surprise alongside annoyance
“Do you mean a magical girl attacked you in my territory? Are you ok?”
“Ah I’m fine, I made a deal with… her master, we should be on better terms, our goals align to a certain point”
Sayaka feels her mouth open
What did they mean?? Magical girls fight each other?? Master?? Territory??
Hitomi is the one to speak up in this case
“Um, Tomoe-senpai, what do you mean your territory? And why did you assume a magical girl did this? Wouldn’t it… be more logical if a witch fought her?”
The girl looks torn for a moment before sighing
“right… you don’t know, magical girls are… territorial, witches aren’t exactly unlimited, there are times when there are less witches and times where there are more, it constantly fluctuates, the reward for fighting the witch is something that’s really tempting to many of us, so magical girls establish territories, Mitakihara is under my control, it’s considered rare to control an entire city, usual it’s split between a few groups, controlling parts of the city, there are a lot of fights about it, I myself have to fend off newbies every couple of months”
Sayaka frowns
That doesn’t sound right, this just… doesn’t fit magical girls, territories, fights over it…
“And of course the other reason is that witches don’t typically bleed, there are a few that did, but it’s rare”
So it was human blood
Shiver runs down Sayaka’s spine, so she turns conversation to a different topic, not liking to stay on that though
“So, uh, what was the fight about?”
Homura pauses, glancing at Mami
“…I don’t think I can say that yet, it’s… not something that I want to ever share”
Sayaka glances around the room
She was avoiding saying whatever it was because of Mami wasn’t she? But what was it that she didn’t want to tell her?
Well, she couldn’t exactly ask right now about it, it was unlikely that Homura would spill for her, if it was Madoka who asked, maybe
“So… you said you talked it out? Are you going to work with them now?”
“That’s the plan, of course only if our talk tomorrow works out, there are still some things in need of hashing out before I can comfortably fight alongside them”
Madoka looks at Homura seriously
“…are you going to be ok?”
Homura looks back to Madoka, going soft as usual (god they were sappy, at least their flirting was kept on the down low, both getting to embarrassed to do it intentionally)
“Of course”
They hold their stare, it’s only a cough from Tomoe-senpai that breaks them out of it
Both turn away, red in the face
…well at least Sayaka was sure that Madoka will be happy in her marriage if anything else
***
Their meeting happens at a cell tower
Homura sets up a couple of chairs and a table
Fiddling with a gun in her hand she slowly disassembles and reassembles it
They should arrive soon
There are a couple dozen of barriers surrounding her currently, it took a bit to set it up, but if nothing else it would stop them for a few seconds that she could use to kill them in the worst case scenario
They were useful
Beyond Kirika’s combat potential, Oriko’s predictions would be extremely useful for her goal
Two people that she hasn’t ever seen before
Two people who she suspected to have planned to kill Madoka
They haven’t yet of course, wouldn’t do it while she’s still alive, won’t have the chance
Of course, if they do (she won’t let them she won’t let them shewontlethemshewontletthemshewontletthemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethemshewontlethem)
It had a simple enough solution
Kill them as soon as she goes back
In the middle of her thought they appear
Homura contemplates killing them right here and now, it wouldn’t be that hard
Just stop time and crush their soul gems
Maybe she should just take the risk facto-
“Akemi-san, don’t forget that we’re here to become allies”
Hm? Did she saw her killing them? Unfortunate
“Of course, should we start our discussion?”
The white clothed magical girl nods
“We should, let’s start with the most important matter, I wish to prevent your witchification, i would be willing to pay any cost to guarantee it doesn’t happen, if you fulfill your goal I won’t have any more demands of course”
Homura hums
“That’s simple enough, I will just kill myself when I’m completely sure that Madoka is no longer under the threat of making a contract”
Oriko looks at her with surprise, it quickly hides away under her calm demeanor
“Is that so? How do I know you’re telling the truth?”
“You don’t, the same way I don’t know if you’re telling the whole truth yourself”
The smile strains
The other girl at the table finally speaks
“You’re serious huh, wouldn’t you prefer being with her instead of being dead?”
What a stupid question
“If I pose a threat to her? Of course not”
Kirika grins at her, something like an understanding crosses her face before she turns to Oriko
“Oriko! I gotta say, I think she’s telling the truth! But of course if you think she’s lying I’m sure she is! I’m just speaking out loud!”
…it’s a surprise to be sure, but a welcome one
Oriko sighs before nodding
"So we cooperate on the hunts, help you with Walpugrisnacht and in your part, you prevent any chance of Kaname Madoka contracting, preventing the world turning to ruins and killing yourself when the contract period ends, is that all? Or do you have additional clauses?"
"Yes, that should be it"
“Then we should seal the deal, a handshake or would you prefer something else Akemi-san?”
Homura thinks for a moment before shoving her hand forward
They shake their hands and move on
When Homura gets home she is surprised with Ibari shakily walking into her arms
Smile blooms on her face for the first time today
Notes:
Sayaka, Hitomi and Madoka dabble into magical girl lore
Homura contemplates just outright killing the potential allies
the deal is done
Ibari walks :D
Chapter 49: the playdate, clearing up the relationship and a good night sleep
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was preparing her room, making sure it was extra clean today
She had invited Homura and Ibari to her home, to introduce Tatsuya to Ibari so they could be play mates
It was a bit weird to think that he was technically Ibari’s uncle, they weren’t that far apart in age and usually when you think of an uncle it’s someone much older isn’t it?
But well, she probably shouldn’t focus on that too much, today she had a few plans to fulfil, get to know Ibari more, make sure she liked her, find out more about Homura (an ongoing plan since she met her), prepare the dinner alongside Homura, show that she practiced and wanted to know more about the girl’s hobby
There was of course the last bit, she needed to-
A faint knock sounded out
Taking a quick glance around the room, Madoka nods to herself before running down to the first floor and opens the door
She meets a smiling Homura with Ibari holding her hand, standing tall with her head up
“Hello Madoka, thank you for inviting us”
One of her hands go behind her and she pulls out a small box and hands it out to Madoka
“Homura! It’s nothing really, come in!”
There’s a tiny stomp as Ibari pouts
“Wha avout me! I’m also here! Mama! Mummy forgot avout me!”
Madoka takes a moment to process the words before a blush captures her face, kneeing in front of the girl Madoka smile apologetically
“Ah I’m so sorry! What should I do to make up for that serious mistake?”
The toddler looks at her with a small pout, slowly decreasing as it turns into contemplation
“Amm, cloud candy! I want cloud candy!”
Cooling down slightly Madoka grins, picking up the girl in her arms
“Cloud candy huh? Your wish is my command! Should I go get it now or will you wait a bit?”
Ibari freezes
“Amm… Later! You have to give it to me tomorrow! Or I’ll tell mama you mean! An lial!”
“Ah! What a cruel fate! Then I guess I have no choice but to bring it to you at the earliest do I?”
“Yes!”
A giggle graces her ears, one from a little kid in her arms and the other from beside her
Ah right, Homura was right there as well, it was… embarrassing how quickly she forgot about that important fact
They let the kids play together
Ibari and Tatsuya spin a story about a dragonsaur kidnapping FireMan from his boring news job, making his friends save him
Madoka and Homura participate as well, working as thugs that the dragonsaur made to defend FireMan
Sometime later they were forced to leave their roles, they had food to prepare
They make some porridge together
It tastes great
Both kids fall asleep half an hour later
Madoka and Homura go to her room
Sitting on her bed they quietly read together, it’s comforting
After some time Madoka finally finds the courage, sitting up slightly she turns to the girl
“Hey Homura-chan?”
Putting the manga in her hands down, the girl looks up to her
“Hm? Yes Madoka?”
“So… we’ve been going on dates every other day right?”
Homura sits up at that, nodding along
“We have… do you want to slow down? I really should have realiz-“
“nononono! It’s fine! Great even!”
Right, time to be as clear as possible, she just… had to say it? Nothing complicated right?
Opening her mouth she tries to speak up, but words get caught up in her throat before she chokes on her spit
Coughing for a few seconds she looks up to a concerned Homura-already near her, patting her back all the while-looking at her with worried eyes
“I-I’m fine”
Slow breath
In
And
Out
“Homura-chan… I know we’re engaged and all but, are we dating currently?”
“W-well, if you’d like to be? I’m fine w-with it, happy even!”
Smiling, Madoka crawls closer to Homura, letting her head fall on her shoulder
“Thank you… I would like that a lot”
A hesitant hand wraps around her
They stay in that position for a few minutes before Madoka lifts her head, staring into her girlfriend’s eyes
Climbing up to her lap she cups her face ignoring her blush growing by the moment and gently connects their foreheads
“H-hey Homura… now t-that we’re dating… c-could I kiss you?”
A dessert forms inside her throat as she speaks
The heat of her face amplifying its formation
Homura nods, accidentally hitting their foreheads together
Letting out a giggle Madoka tries to calm down
They sit there, together before Madoka slowly moves in
It’s a small moment
The kiss doesn’t last longer than a second
Yet the world shifts after it, stars in the sky brighten, rain graces Madoka’s throat, her senses explode as she senses her magic move without her prompting it to
The kiss, the contact, the breath on her face, all of it feels so much clearer
She hears Homura heart speeding up
The second kiss lasts only a bit longer than the first, it feels even better than the first, Madoka feels the pressure much more acutely, feels Homura’s hands on her back, sticking to her
When they disconnect Homura falls to her back, breathing out
There are tears in her eyes
“Homura? Are you…ok?”
“I-…yeah, I just… didn’t think I’d ever be this happy”
Leaning down Madoka rubs the tears away, gently as she can
They fall asleep together
Madoka feels lighter
The next morning they wake up with Ibari in between them, both her tiny hands hugging their arms, keeping them together
Notes:
some fluff after the last 3 chapters :)
i actually wanted to finally bring in Anny, but decided to keep this chapter fluffy, some more plot next
Chapter 50: to hunt a witch
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was a bit nervous
Sure, she’s already been in a labyrinth a few times, but she was only observing those times!
Today she was going to fight alongside Homura and Tomoe-senpai
Fiddling with the bow in her hands she wonders, how were their own first labyrinth’s like? Did they have help like she does? Did they just jump into it without knowing anything? Did they have to figure it all out by themselves?
When asking about it, Tomoe-senpai answers, talking about her first labyrinth, the horror she felt, almost all alone, only Kyubey as company, explaining the works of it to her
The exhilaration at beating the witch by herself, the pure adrenaline boost when the witch was squished to death
The relief she felt in finishing it off, to not having to fight anymore, to having a moment to rest, to having a moment not focusing on a witch
Homura speaks of her teacher, a girl who taught her in the beginning, talks about a friend she had who was oh so supportive alongside the teacher
She doesn’t reveal many details, just enough to paint a picture of a team who worked well together
It’s all spoken in past tense
Madoka wonders if she could ask, inquire about something that personal, did they have a falling out? Did something happen?
Madoka doesn’t need to ask
“Akemi-san, did they…?”
“Yes, it was… beyond the control of that version of myself, I can only speculate on if I could prevent it now, if I could make sure they’d be here instead of buried somewhere under tons of rubble”
Tomoe-senpai face falls, hesitating she moves to the girl and places her hand on her shoulder
Homura gives her a weak smile
“Well, we have work to do, practice to start, Madoka, you will stay in the middle, alright?”
Nodding to the question, Madoka moves to her place in the formation
The colors shift hue, blurriness overtakes her sight, the space shakes as Madoka starts to see the environment
It’s a stage play, calendars sprayed around the floor, runes in place of the months, a date circled in, the twenty second, mock trees surround them
Looking around she sees it, a figure holding a microphone looking at them with something that looks like a smile, it’s feet melt into one, grounding itself into the floor before it screeches, a visible wave shoots off into their direction
A barrier shimmers before a few cracks appear on it
A calm voice speaks to her, startling Madoka
“How fortunate, this is a perfect target practice, Madoka, please try and hit it”
Giving Tomoe-senpai a quick nod, Madoka forms the string and nocks it, an arrow appearing as she takes aim
“Steady breaths, take it slow, I will make sure it doesn’t hurt us”
Making sure to use that advice Madoka takes a few steadying breaths
Something like muscle memory takes over, she feels her posture shift slightly
Making sure to imagine the arc of the arrow she fires
It flies above the familiar, flying a tad bit faster than she expected it to
Forming a second arrow she tries again
The familiar’s head gets pierced, it falls flat
“I did it!”
Homura places a hand on her shoulder and smiles, the smile shifts between reassurance and… something Madoka couldn’t quite grasp
“You did, good job”
Tomoe-senpai claps
“Ah! Just two shots and you already hit it huh? It took me much longer to get as accurate as I am now, you’re a natural aren’t you!”
Blushing at the praise Madoka turns away, unable to say anything as she sees Homura nod along to Tomoe-senpai’s statement
They practice on the sole familiars wandering around, Madoka gets used to using her bow, the groups get taken out by the more experienced magical girls
The find another type of familiar, a tower prop bending down to attack them with its weight
It takes half an hour to find the witch itself, a black swan like wings on a paper ball, legs made out of cardboard, fire burning on the tips of it’s wings
Madoka wonders, how something like this could be real, all she learned in class pointing at the impossibility of something like it being possible
Yet here she is, watching it shift into itself, the ball unfurling itself, revealing a red ball with rulers stabbed into it
Taking a deep breath she forms an arrow and waits
Dozen of paper airplanes shoot at them
Homura throws two explosives before they’re taken care of, the ground unfurls under her, spikes form on the bottom of the hole, a barrier covers the hole
Madoka fires the first arrow, the wing shields the red ball in the last moment, breaking at the force of the arrow colliding with it
The witch wails, visible sound waves shatter the ground around the witch, Madoka barely manages to shoot enough magic into her legs to jump out of range
Ribbons hold the ground together as a three layer barrier stops the waves from moving further away
Madoka readies another arrow
A few explosions go off to the side, Madoka takes a glance and sees Homura throwing down pipe bombs at familiars that started to gather near them
Deep breath
Madoka let’s go of another arrow
It flies through the wing, a hole appearing in it, breaking off one of the rulers inside the red ball
Muskets start forming around the witch, providing cover fire for Madoka to launch another arrow
It shatters the red orb
Madoka watches as a grief seed falls to the ground
She turns her attention to Homura, before launching herself into her
“We did it! We beat that witch!”
Homura awkwardly wraps her arms around Madoka’s waist as she nods
“We did”
Her voice is quiet, soft
Madoka doesn’t bother to control herself and kisses her girlfriend
Homura’s skin goes ablaze before she responds in kind
They don’t linger for long
“Well then, now I should go and buy some cotton candy for Ibari shouldn’t I?”
Looking flushed Homura takes a second to process the words before laughing
Madoka grins, enjoying the sound like it’s her favorite song
Notes:
another Anny delay, i will make her appear next chapter for sure, if i don't i'll go for 2k words on the chapter after tomorrow's one
just a witch hunt chapter, haven't done much of that in this fic
50 chapters huh, half to a hundred, wonder how long this fic will go on for...
don't have many words for the notes, hope you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 51: training, sweets and reptiles
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura sighs in relief, most of the tension leaving her body as the labyrinth dissolves, pulling out a grief seed she cleanses herself before taking a glance to her hunting partner for the day
Kure Kirika, a curious case of a magical girl, somebody who entirely gives herself away for someone else, giving the entirety of her being to another magical girl
Today’s hunt was focused on Homura making the girl more deadly, giving her tips, making sure she would be of use when the queen of witches comes
Seeing her reactions, making sure she is safe enough for others to meet
Letting a couple of her mistakes linger, those that are hard to notice by yourself, the slight inefficiency in her stance, the tiny opening she had in the moment after she moves back
Enough so that no witch could kill her, enough that Homura could do it at any point in time
“Ah, finally done here! This was such a drag! You want to get anything before splitting up?”
…what?
“I was under impression that you disliked me”
The girl’s smile brightens
“Yep! But you and Oriko are allies, so I gotta pull some weight and keep myself friendly as well! Your tips were useful too”
Detransforming the girl starts walking, her head looking back to Homura
“So? You coming or not?”
…you know, what the hell sure, any information will be useful for later timeline
Homura drops her own transformation and follows, soon enough the approach a sweet shop
Homura doesn’t exactly prefer sweets, but it’s not like she disliked them either, maybe she should bring Madoka here sometime, or Kyoko, both would appreciate it surely
Entering the shop, Homura moves away from Kirika and takes a look herself, trying to choose between what to pick
Hovering over some donuts and cake, Homura wonder if it will be worth it, surely Mami’s were better right? Homura might not have tried any store bought before, but surely it couldn’t taste better
…she picks a slice of cake
Walking down to Kirika she sees the girl’s bag full, various candies, donuts, lollipops and such fill it
“That’s a lot of sweet isn’t it”
“Ehh, I’m a magical girl, I can afford to have some!”
“You can”
Magical upkeep of the body was one of the earliest things Mami taught her, keeping yourself at your best both physically and mentally, just being clean gave you a boost to your mental health, making it harder for grief to form inside your soul
Ah, looking at the girl she probably should teach her that as well
Mami handled that part with this timeline’s Madoka already
“Just make sure not to over use it, while our bodies are just shells, we aren’t like hermit crabs who can go from one to another”
Waving her hand away, she leads Homura outside, popping one of the candies in her mouth
“Yeah yeah sure, why the crab analogy though?”
Kirika looks her up and down before continuing
“You certainly don’t look like you’re THAT interested in marine life”
She wasn’t of course
“A friend from some time ago made it, it stuck around”
Homura remembers it, a Sayaka who hadn’t contracted, a Homura who hasn’t yet shattered and rearranged her entire being
Homura remembers it clearly
Homura crying from stress, tired from doing fighting and fighting and fighting
Remembers laying in the dirt before Sayaka picks her up and drags her away
Remembers the encouraging words, to keep going, to keep her body whole, to not give up on it
Remembers laughing at her using hermit crabs as substitute for a magical girl
(Remembers her dying only a couple days later)
“an interesting friend there eh?”
Kirika’s attention wanders away
Homura feels something
‘finally here’
“I have to go now, you have improved much just today, next time I’ll fight you myself instead of a witch”
Ignoring the response Homura walks away to an alley
A lizard crawls up on the wall
“Greetings, Akemi Homura”
“Hello to you as well, Anny”
The lizard’s head looks up slightly, confusion etched into it before she moves on
“I’ve come to assist you as part of our race’s fight against incubators, stop them from continuing their barbaric actions, seeing as you know my name, do you have more information?”
“Of course, thought there is something I want to ask”
Transforming her ring into a soul gem she shows it to Anny
“A week ago, this neon gas appeared above my magic, I haven’t tried to touch it yet, I was wondering if you know something about it?”
The lizard hesitantly moves closer, sniffing it, frown marring it’s face
“I’m… not sure what it is, but I can feel it growing slightly every second, overtaking the magic in its place, replacing it”
Pausing, Anny seemingly tries to think of words to describe it
“It’s supercharged your soul gem, I’m unsure of what that means, but I wouldn’t suggest using it carelessly, worst case scenario, it triggers a witch transformation in you, just that little bit energy eclipses every single bit of magic in your soul gem by a mile”
Homura shudders
That wasn’t what she expected, perhaps it could be an overdue of magic altering her, it could have been something that spawned from constant exposure to walpugrisnacht, it could have been so many things
Instead it was replacing her magic, still an unknown
“…what does that mean for me? is there a chance that once it’s done replacing everything in my soul gem I turn into something like a witch?”
“I don’t know, the possibility is certainly there”
Shit
She was on limited time now, wasn’t she? Every single moment that energy was replacing hope that filled her soul gem, every single moment she was closer to whatever would happen once it’s full
Homura didn’t have hope that it would be positive, not a single thing related to incubators was, so why would this be different?
“Let’s just… go, since you’ve been assigned to me, it would be only logical you live with me right?”
Homura could figure it out later, for now she shelved one little fact in her mind for later use
She had Ibari to feed, Harue to tutor, business to handle, date to plan
Staying there was no longer than necessary
Perhaps Anny could figure what it was after being in contact with it for longer
“Of course, let’s get moving then?”
Picking up the lizard Homura walks home, her mind swirling with thoughts and doubts
Notes:
Kirika and Homura hanging out a little bit after training
Homura reminiscing about old timelines
Anny appears back and speculates on the neon gas
some plot :]
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 52: pets, friendly meetings and violence
Chapter Text
Harue wondered nowadays, what was Homura going to bring next
It was a child first, then it was a teenager with a younger kid, from what she heard of the girl’s plan she wanted to bring another younger girl to them
It wasn’t exactly… the worst that it could be, at least she wasn’t bringing a ton of animals she wasn’t willing to look after, she heard a few horror stories of siblings not even asking about it, soon learning they had strong allergies for fur
Animals would be fine too really, the only worrying thing was her bringing home some unsavory figures, bad company, sketchy people, but then again, weren’t they the sketchy people with their Yakuza connection?
So when Homura brought home a lizard, Harue decisively ignored it, at least it didn’t have fur right? No deadly allergies to discover
Hearing it speak? Ok, more weird, still ignorable right? Magic was real and all that, who cares? Just… ignore it, stay home and safe, help when asked to, it wasn’t like she could do magic herself, so she will leave it all to her sister
It did explain Ibari’s extremely fast growth, looking somewhere in the three years old to four range
Ok, didn’t matter, who cares!
Sure, her mind was… occupied by these thoughts a little, but she could move on, she scheduled a hang out today too, so maybe that will move her thoughts away
Sayaka unfortunately cancelled, something about her friend getting out of the hospital sooner than expected, so it was going to be her and Hitomi, well, if Hitomi didn’t suggest Harue meets her new friend, a year above them
She was slightly nervous about that, but Harue will manage, meeting new people might be hard, but at least she wasn’t going to do it alone, going to have a buffer between herself and the new person
So she prepared herself, got out a light dress she rarely got to use, redid her braids, washed her glasses
Going out into the hallway she sees Kyoko with a bag of groceries in her hands, fumbling her keys, her gaze travelling to her
“Hm? Going somewhere?”
“Ah, uh yeah, a friend from school invited me to hang out? You… back from, the shop? Need help opening the door?”
Grumbling under her breath she tosses the key to her, barely managing not to drop them Harue walks to the door, inserting the key before rotating it a couple times, opening the door Harue hands the key back
“Ah thanks! Have good luck on your date~!”
Eyes widening Harue sees the door close in front of her face, blushing she lightly kicks the door before walking away
…should have jammed the lock instead
***
Walking up to the bakery, Harue checks to make sure she came to the right place
“Looks to be right…”
Quietly walking in she glances around, trying to find Hitomi, not much later she notices her sitting with a blonde girl
Quickly running up to them she stops right beside the table
“Hitomi! Is this the girl you wanted to introduce me to?”
“Ah Harue! Yes, this it Tomoe-san, we’ve recently became acquainted, she is quite a sweet person!”
Tomoe herself seems surprised as she looks at Harue before her gaze snaps to Hitomi, blush tinting her cheeks
“She is? Well I’m sure if you think so it’s true!”
Sitting down Harue glances to the table
“Have you ordered anything yet?”
Tomoe-san shakes her head as she looks to the glass showcase, seemingly thinking of what to get
“We we’re waiting for you before ordering anything”
Worry crawls into her expression
“You shouldn’t have! Um, how about I treat you to something?”
“Ah you don’t have to do that! We weren’t waiting for long!”
“But-“
“No Harue, we will split it up, alright? We only arrived a couple minutes before you”
Letting her head fall in defeat Harue concedes to Hitomi
Ordering a few slices of cake they begin to talk
It’s a pleasant evening
Harue and Tomoe exchange numbers before planning to hang out together again with Hitomi
Harue comes home with a good mood, microwaving a meal Homura made for her in advance
***
“Haaa… I suppose this is what I have to deal with by going further into the past”
Wiping the blood off her cheek Homura looks around the alley sprawled with men laying down beaten and broken, some dead
Apparently another gang tried to encroach on her family’s territory, feeling much to brave for what they were capable off
The annoyance they provided in her planning was enough for her to step in herself, sure, they would probably die by the end of the week from something else, they haven’t exactly existed in the last timeline, but it was better to eradicate them sooner wasn’t it?
Walking down to the last person awake she leans down to him, grabbing his hair and lifting his face
“I do not quite understand, what was the plan? You, a few idiots you gathered, not even a single firearm, and you thought you were capable of taking over our side of the town?”
The man doesn’t look at her, instead staring past her at one of the bodies
Fear cloaks him
Did he really think that a single magical girl with a barely combative ability would be enough? Sure, suggestion magic could be effective on a lot of people, but you just had to kill her first
Sighing she let’s go off his hair and stands up, patting down the coat she threw over her magical girl uniform she glances around
“I should kill the lot of you”
Sighing Homura hears feet stomping down to her
A few bodyguards she left behind run into the alley, freezing at the sights for a moment before arriving near her
Taking a look at them Homura takes a second to formulate her order
“Take care of the bodies, these people are the idiots of the blue leg”
Understanding crosses their minds before they begin to make a few calls
Homura walks away with the last one following her
…she could have went on a date with Madoka instead of dealing with all of this, but nooo, some idiot had to try and pull a knife at her
Notes:
Harue decides that it's actually not her zoo, not her monkeys and ignores Homura's weird people collection habit
gasp, is this perhaps, a Harue romance subplot!? who knows!
a delay on Anny meeting Ibari, because as fun as that would be, my brain wasn't exactly in the top condition to write that part
Homura commits extreme levels of violence :)
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 53: toy lizard and a real date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura watched as Ibari stared at Anny, who was staring back at the her
It was far too hard to keep the laugh in
Ibari is the first to turn away, pointing a finger to the lizard she looks at Homura
“Mama? What toy is that?”
The protest from the lizard is immediate
“I’m not a toy, I’m Anny! Your… mother’s…? Companion”
Turning to her Anny finally voices the question she probably had for a while
“Right, Homura, what is this girl? She feels too much like you, but I don’t feel a soul gem, just magic flowing straight through her body”
“My kid, I don’t exactly know how she came to be, how close she is to a human, but she was born from my soul, I felt it for a while, a piece of myself slowly dissolving and turning into something new, she’s probably… a magical girl equivalent to a familiar?”
Anny sighs
Ibari grabs her a moment later and runs to her doll house
***
Madoka felt confident in herself, she knew this would work out, absolutely!
They’ve already went on a bunch of dates, sure they were before they cleared up that they’re dating, but it’s not like much changed after that! They just kissed now? And hugged each other, holding hands too to think about it, but that… big actually, Madoka couldn’t call all these things non important
Whatever, they were nice of course, but they hadn’t exactly had a romantic date since then, it’s been a week and a half!
So Madoka decided to rectify that
Ring
Ring
“…Madoka? Did you-“ a little yawn interrupts the girl “need something? It’s a bit… early?”
Darting her eyes to the clock Madoka feels her cheeks heat up, ok so, 5 in the morning was probably not the ideal time, but she already called, so time to go for it right?
“Sorry! I just… wanted to invite you out on a date today? I wanted to call early but didn’t realize just how early it is!”
Madoka waits for a reply, it’s quiet on the other side for a moment, she hears a little rustling
“I would love to, but-“ another yawn “-where are we going?”
Oh right, she had to figure that out too! Ok, quick Madoka, think!
Think, think Madoka think!
They could… a picnic! Right of course!
“How about going to the park near the Amako-san’s bakery? Have a picnic there!”
“…That sounds nice, so, we meet after school then?”
Madoka’s mouth opens to agree before a quick realization hits her
“Homura-chan, it’s Sunday, we don’t have school today, so hmm, how about… 11?”
“Ah it is? Ok, I’ll meet you by the gates at 11, what should I bring?”
“Nothing! It’s my turn to treat you! You already give me so much!”
“…it’s not that much? I could bring some tea at least?”
“No! Everything is on me! Relax and let me pamper you too!”
The other side is quiet
“…ok, if you say so, I will happily enjoy it”
Madoka grins at that
They keep talking for a couple more hours before hanging up
***
It takes Madoka an hour to get ready, triple checking everything to make sure it’s going to go perfect, to make sure Homura would enjoy herself alongside her
Sure, she did say she would enjoy anything with Madoka, but that was just her trying to make Madoka blush! She was sure of it!
Who says cheesy lines like that for real?
She got here a bit too early, an hour and half earlier than expected actually
…she was a little overexcited, she could see that, she hoped the sandwiches she made won’t go cold because of her going out too early…
Fifteen minutes later she stares as Homura slowly walks up to the gate, her eyes meet her own and surprise etches itself into her face before a blush overtakes it
…an hour and fifteen minutes too early, Madoka had to force herself to stay in place instead of running up to the girl and raining her face with kisses
Instead she smiles and waves the girl closer
“You’re here early Homura-chan!”
Pointedly ignoring that she was here Madoka smiles at her blushing girlfriend
“…yeah, sorry, how about we… pick out a spot?”
Grabbing her hand Madoka starts slowly leading the girl on the path
It only takes a couple of minutes before they find a good spot, a couple just leaving it, they quickly run up and place their own blanket under the tree
Carefully pulling out the plastic dishes Madoka places them on the blanket before getting the food and the thermos out
“I made some green tea, hope you like it!”
“I will, thank you for preparing everything Madoka”
Not in the mood to hold back any longer, Madoka moves forward and presses a kiss to the girl’s lips, her response slow before gently returning the pressure
The kiss doesn’t turn into anything more, Madoka could see that Homura wasn’t quite ready for something like that in her dazedness
Sure, Madoka was sure she was a tiny little bit hazy herself, but she recovered much faster than Homura did
Taking her time, Madoka puts a sandwich on Homura’s plate and cuts it in two pieces
It’s only after Madoka places a plastic cup with tea in it, that Homura recovers
Looking down she seems a little surprised at the cup and the sandwich on her plate, confusion breaking out on her cute face
Giggling Madoka takes Homura’s free hand in her own, making sure to intertwine their fingers together earning another blush from the girl
It was so easy to fluster her sometimes…
Seems like Madoka had to go for a slow and steady approach, it was a bit of a pity, she was already yearning to try out some things she read about…
Oh well, she had time to do that later, when they worked on Homura’s resistance
You have to build it up from somewhere don’t you?
Notes:
Ibari decides that Anny is her favorite toy from that day forward, dragging her to play constantly, while Anny is slightly annoyed, it's a great way to figure out whatever the hell Ibari is
Madoka takes initiative, as she should
looking back, this timeline is going kind off slow? might need to speed it up slightly, but i did throw Homura further back in time, so it makes sense for longer timelines as well...
ah well whatever, i'll figure it out, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 54: a single mother x2, wish consideration
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Living alone was what she was used to, living without looking back at somebody, not having to look after someone
It changed too fast, one day she was hunting a witch, speaking about making a contract and the next a little girl imprints into her, refusing to leave
Kyoko was too weak to refuse her, so she looked into this shit, looked into what you do, what you feed kids for better development, her resources weren’t exactly… prominent, a few books she got from a library, some searches on the internet
She couldn’t exactly follow through everything, life being far too hectic when you’re a magical girl running around hiding from the police and child services
She remembered the deal
A day before Yuma contracts
Because of course she does, because of course some witch decides to attack that fucking day, because of course Kyubey was a piece of shit enough to contract with an eleven year old girl
Now she had to deal with that as well as the chance that the deal will be broken off, that the security the girl she was looking after needed would be taken away in a moment
The girl agreed anyways, not minding the addition, only noting down them having the same genetical condition
It’s a relief, a burden lifting itself off her shoulder, the crushing weight of responsibility lightening off her shoulders
***
A literal toddler
Kyoko stared as Homura went up and picked the little girl up, smiling at the kid
The kid who she felt magic from
A literal toddler, someone who can’t even fucking speak, with magic
Kyoko wanted to stab something- preferably someone –but she holds herself together, not now, not yet
She can go find that shit head and kill him after they’re done setting up
***
Babysitting came naturally from having another kid living with her, well, more like watching over Yuma babysit Ibari
…they had some elaborate play if you asked her, a bit hard to keep up sometimes, an affair or two was happening currently if Kyoko was following the story along correctly?
Ibari was mostly nodding along, babbling a few attempts at words and trying to give smart looks
Hilarious if you asked her, oh well, kids are enjoying themselves?
Just let them do their thing, Yuma was acting more her age so it was a win for Kyoko
***
Kyoko idly noted one day while she was visiting Homura
“Hey, kids don’t grow up so fast do they?”
“No, Ibari is magic, I think?”
Kyoko turns to Homura with a slight frown, because what did she mean she didn’t know??
“You think?”
Shrugging Homura sighs
“I’m not exactly sure how she came to be, I just woke up one day and poof, here she was laying in my bed”
“For real? Just fucking… appeared?”
“Just fucking appeared”
Frowning for a moment Homura scratches her chin before speaking up
“Not like I’d trade her for anything by now, she’s mine”
Rolling her eyes Kyoko kicks the other girl’s leg
“Yeah yeah, go on rant about your precious baby, did you already put her photo in your wallet or do you need to print them?”
Homura actually freezes, her eyes going wide as she whispers out
“…photos, she’s already growing up so fast…”
Kyoko watches in real time as the girl transforms before running off somewhere, probably to get a camera?
Glancing at the kid Kyoko sends an apologetic smile to her, but who knows, maybe she would be the type to enjoy being photographed, Kyoko hoped she would be
***
“Autie! Autie look!”
“Wha, no! Not auntie! Kyoko! Don’t call me auntie you little brat! Kyoko! K-Y-O-K-O”
The little brat scowls at her, putting her hands up holding a picture, which yeah nice, but sh-
“Autie! Look first! Compain later!”
***
Kyoko noticed the shift in Homura
Not like it was hard really, the girl started passively smiling, out of nowhere, so something happened and with the way she obsesses with that pink girl-Mado something?- probably related to her in some way
Good for her, maybe she’d stop going into those episodes she goes into sometimes, staring at the wall with a frown for no reason
Well, probably not going to happen, but maybe she’d reduce it
***
Opening the door from the bathroom Hitomi stumbles on something
Catching herself she looks down and sees Kyubey, looking up at her with those same dull eyes
“Kyubey! Be careful, don’t just stand there!”
‘Ah apologies, I haven’t intended for that to happen’
And then he walks away, climbing up on the table and laying down
Sighing Hitomi goes for her hair dryes, turning it on and starting to comb her hair
First it was her parents with all those classes and now Kyubey annoying her with contracting
Sure, he wasn’t there every day, wasn’t drilling into her about it like her parents did, but instead constantly reminding her about it, in the most miniscule situations
Went out of his way to make sure Hitomi noticed that he was there, that she could just… make a wish
Sure she could be a little impulsive at times, but if she had to contract she would make sure to think long and hard about it!
It was really starting to drag on her nerves when Kyubey kept appearing
…sure, she could just say that, but it wasn’t exactly…polite to do so
So she endured, for now
…maybe she could wish for him to bugger off? But wouldn’t that be kind of a waste? Putting on more stuff for her to do alongside her after school lessons as well…
Ugh, Hitomi wished her parents didn't for-
Huh
Wasn’t that an option…?
But is it worth it?
Some free time for… slightly less free time, Madoka was a magical girl as well so it could be kind of like hanging out, right?
…it would also get Kyubey out of her hair, he’d probably leave explaining to Mami and Homura, they were the ones who explained most of it
Well, Homura hadn’t really said much, just something about making sure they were absolutely certain about a wish before she had to run off, some kind of work from her words
Glancing at Kyubey, Hitomi continued to think
Weighing her options
Notes:
oh hey Kyoko's pov on the last few chapters
it's kind of funny actually, that Kyoko is the one person in canon besides Mami from holy quintet to take care of a younger magical girl, that role being stolen by Homura in this fic mostly, time to give it back to one of it's rightful owners, maybe i'll give Mami a kid to look after too, or just make her the resident baby sitter...
Homura has a realization that her kid is growing up way too fucking fast and she has to capture her while she can, who knows how her time travelling magic will work with her?
Hitomi considers making a wish :)
Chapter 55: a wish, breakfast and a break down
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I wish I didn’t have extra lessons, I wish I could have more free time”
‘Of course, wish granted, I hope to see your progress be positive’
***
Homura was making sure Nagisa was adjusting well to the move, she had to take care of the girl, for a few reasons really
First being that the girl contracting and becoming a witch lead to an annoying fight, one that ended a lot of the time with a serious injury or death
The second being less magical girls, less witches, less incentives for Madoka to contract, of course, there’s always going to be a magical girl, always going to be someone who regrets their wish, always will be someone who doesn’t manage to claw themselves out of the claw of despair
But Homura could reduce it, could take one witch and correct he fate, let her survive for longer
The third? She wanted to
She was… getting attached, which was quite annoying at this stage, she was supposed to handle everything on her own, be able to shut them down, handle it by herself, not rely on them, not grow fondness for more people to fail at saving
But that didn’t work out, so she was stuck with caring for the girl, taking help from them, putting them at risk
Maybe it was good, to be able to guarantee saving at least somebody?
Cooking becomes a habit, something to do while the world seemed to stop, gray out, lose every bit of warmth
So she wake up early, takes her time getting out of bed before going to wash up, Ibari walking in a couple moments later and doing so alongside her
Putting on school uniform she goes to cook as Ibari loudly plays with her toys on the dinner table
“AWOOSH, NOOO DON’T TAKE MY SUPER CUP-wahahahaha, it’s mine!”
Deciding on what to make, Homura opens the fridge, scanning it
Mind blank she goes for eggs, they never fail her
Cracking two eggs she mixes it, heating the pan all the while, humming a song Madoka shown her pretty early on, still stuck in her head three dozen loops later
Adding a bit of salt she pours it out, cracking another three eggs this time and repeating the process, Ibari meanwhile seemingly remembering something runs out, a couple of minutes later entering the kitchen again, this time with a dinosaur in her arms
Flipping the eggs to the other side Homura checks the time, still half an hour before Harue wakes up and Nagisa would usually come in
Getting a plate out, she puts the eggs in front of Ibari, who after looking at it for a moment looks back up
“Mama? Apple slices? Pleeeease?”
…Homura was weak
It takes a couple of second before she puts a plate of sliced apples in front of the happy toddler-was she a toddler? She looked about 5 years old by now… probably still a toddler
Finishing her own serving she immediately goes to cook another, Harue should wake up soon
Ibari runs into her giving her a hug as she’s flipping the eggs, loudly saying her thank yous before running back to her toys, continuing to play on the table
The smile persists on her face
Harue walks in, giving Homura a grateful smile and picking her plate, adding some more pepper
A knock on the door is answered by Ibari, not letting Harue stand up, insisting she eats first
Nagisa walks in, Ibari holding her hand leading the girl to the kitchen, talking about her toys all the while, not letting Nagisa have a chance to speak
Letting out a little huff, Homura puts another plate down and turns off the gas, sitting down and taking a bite out of her own plate
A bit on the colder side, but still ok to eat
A notification comes from her phone, a good morning text, quickly sending her own Homura smiles
It wasn’t like she was lacking in warmth
***
“Right, so I um, maybe contracted? Do you think you could… give me tips? Tutor me?”
Homura is suddenly hit with a realization, a very, very annoying realization
While she did prevent Sayaka’s most common wish, she didn’t warn them about what contracting means for your soul, didn’t dissuade them much outside of saying don’t do it half assed
Shit
That was her fault, Hitomi made a contract and it’s all her fault, because she was stupid enough to fucking forget to mention the soul thing, because she’s too much of a coward to ever tell them about turning into a witch
It starts to get hard to breath for a moment, so she transforms and stops time
She lays down, trying to get a grip, to stop freaking out, it won’t fix anything anymore, won’t uncontract her
It doesn’t work, her breathing intensifies as she lays down there, desperately trying to get it under control
She lays down on the hard for what feels like hours before she gets herself under control
Standing up, Homura makes sure to take a couple of breaths in, calm down, she had time, it wasn’t the end, she already failed this timeline anyway, she will just learn from this, won’t forget like an idiot again
Making sure to take a moment to heal herself
Standing where she roughly stood, Homura unfreezes time
Turning around she speaks, voice still hoarse
“Follow me, I’ll teach you what I can”
She’ll just help her, make sure she doesn’t die in front of her, train her enough that she will be useful for the fight
(Seeing her magic in action makes Homura laugh, of course it would be like that, now she just had to teach her, didn’t she?)
***
Walking back into her home, Homura feels exhausted, tired beyond her physical body
It was… unfortunate that Hitomi has contracted, very much so
Her magic brought her to hysterical laughter
Because of course it had to be fucking time magic, something that was almost like her timestop, if limited alongside the ability to speed inanimate things up
Time magic was oh so needed apparently
Putting her bag down Homura collapses near a wall, closing her eyes, wondering if she could just fall asleep here, ignore everything else, she did that before didn’t she? Just… go home and collapse
“Mama! I wanna go to school too!”
Opening her eyes Homura glances at Ibari, her hands on her waist, a small purse on her back
Feeling her exhausting lightening Homura pretends to think, closing her eyes for a few more moments, making sure Ibari heard her hum
“Maybe when you stop growing up so fast, can’t really explain that to school can we?”
Ibari looks at her as if she said something stupid
“Mama, school is supposed to explain things to me “
Notes:
Homura has a taste of sweet life before a minor break down :)
Chapter 56: girl talk and awakening
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Closing her eyes Homura put a grief seed up to her soul gem, feeling it empty and fill out at the same time, magic transforming itself into something she could use
“Hey, you think I could kill you right now? I bet I could do it”
Who asks that? You just act if you’re curious enough
“No, you could get close, but no chance now Kirika”
“Aww, that’s a compliment isn’t it! I’ll take it as one, wish Oriko was the one to say it though… hmm but I wouldn’t ask her if I could kill her… I guess I just have to take it from you”
Right of course, at least this is better than her debating on it for half an hour like last time
“So, is there a reason you came to find me? We aren’t scheduled to meet up for another two days”
“Eh I wasn’t really looking for you, just saw you acting weird and decided to check it out, Oriko asked to be left alone for a bit so I didn’t have anything to do”
Was she?
If someone she recently met saw that… well, technically everyone she met was recent
Ok, so, Homura was apparently more open than she knew, something to work on later
“I see, I fucked up is all”
There’s no change in the other girl’s expression, it’s relieving in a sense
“Forgot to explain things, got too complacent, too relaxed”
Letting her head hit the wall Homura inhales
“Logically, I already know that this loop is a failure, yet it still stings, what if it wasn’t? What if Madoka hadn’t contracted yet? What if I just fucking forgot and this caused a chain reaction?”
Gripping the crack in the wall, Homura feels it give in as a chunk is ripped off
Kirika looks at her uninterested
“That’s it? maan, I thought something big happened and it’s something like that?”
BANG
A spider web of cracks appears where her fist is
“That’s it? That’s it!? no no no, you don’t get it do you? If this wasn’t a failure before i-“
“You just have to do better next time don’t you?”
Kirika rolls her eyes, unaffected, before continuing to say
“It’s not like you were ever perfect right? You just continued to fuck up and fuck up until you arrived her didn’t you?”
Kirika walks up to Homura, staring at her, eyes bored
“You weren’t like this when you started this whole thing didn’t you? You changed right? You broke and broke, cracked yourself in pieces, rearranging them in the way that benefited her the most right? Filling in the cracks with your feelings, so do it again”
Her face changes, the boredom replaced with a lazy smirk
“That’s what loving someone means doesn’t it? To rip yourself apart in hopes it indulges them for a couple of moments?”
Kirika grins at her nod
“C’mon then, heal your hand already, you don’t want your beloved to worry for no reason right?”
Pushing her away, Kirika leans against a wall
“Do it soon, I’m not wasting more time on you than needed, you know how jealous I am of you!? Your beloved indulges you so much! I want to hear how it feels you know?”
Creating a sphere around her hand Homura lets the magic do its work before sighing
“Where are you planning to go?”
“Eh, I haven’t planned for that, let’s go look around as you talk, maybe you’d finish telling me all about it before we find a place to sit down”
Snorting Homura walks past the girl
“As if”
***
Harue received a text from Mami-san
It was getting more common as days went by, sometimes it was in the group chat they made with Hitomi, sometimes they texted directly to each other
Today was the day for the direct one’s Harue decides
Tomoe_mami:are you free today Harue?
Hairue:I should be
Hairue:why?
Tomoe_mami:I’ve been trying a new recipe and I wanted some taste testing
Tomoe_mami:Hitomi has to train with Homura so I don’t think she’d be free today
Harue thinks about it for a short moment
Hairue:Sure! I’d love to! When should I go?
Tomoe_mami:hmm, in about half an hour should be perfect?
Tomoe_mami:can’t wait to hear what you think! I really need help deciding if it’s good enough :(
Hairue:I’m sure it will taste good! Don’t worry about it!
Getting ready, Harue looks at the time, she had about… twenty minutes
Should she go and buy something? Preferably not sweet so it doesn’t look like she insinuates somethings mean…
She could buy some… drinks, yes! Maybe she could get some soda, but would that pair well with baking? Maybe some juice then… apple juice should be fine right?
Standing in the shop, she spends about fifteen minutes picking something to bring
She settles for an apple juice after all
Arriving in front of the door, Harue takes a moment to collect herself, no need to be nervous right? She was just visiting a friend
A couple of minutes of standing there, she finally knocks on the door, it’s opened almost instantly, Mami smiling at her
“Harue! Come in come in! Everything is ready for you!”
Letting the girl drag her into the house, Harue slowly allows herself to relax a little bit more
The whole thing goes as normal for the most of it really
They just make jokes, hang out, eat the cake Mami made
It’s only near the end that something forces Harue to panic
“Ah, there’s something there-let me get it for you”
Mami leans in and Harue feels her breath speed up a bit, her hands tracing Harue’s cheek from a bit of cream, smiling all the while
Smiling Mami presents the finger to Harue
“Gone! Do you want to have it?”
Thankfully, her phone rings at that moment, breaking her out of… something
Looking at it she sees that it was from Homura
A few moments into the call, Harue apologetically says her goodbyes and walks home
Away from the source of her panic Harue feels a blush descend into her face
“What was that all about…ugh why did I react so weirdly!”
At three in the morning she gets her answer
“…so Homura wasn’t the only one in the family…”
Notes:
ah, Homura and Kirika... so mentally ill, they're gonna make each other worse
Harue has her gay awakening and realizes that Homura wasn't the only lesbian in the family
next chapter will probably have Oriko and Madoka conversation, it feels like a fun parallel to have
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter :D
Chapter 57: To be loved
Notes:
A bit of an earlier chapter than usual, had some free time
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was deep in thought when she was rounding that corner, not expecting anyone to be on the other side, running into someone was probably what she should have expected
Barely managing to keep herself on her feet thanks to her magic, Madoka looks to the girl on the floor
“I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to knock you over, are you alright?”
Reaching out for the girl she doesn’t expect a flinch, her eyes widening for a brief moment, something that she doesn’t understand go through her face for a couple moments before the girl schools herself back to a neutral expression
“I... it’s alright, are you feeling fine yourself?”
Standing up the girl doesn’t take her hand, moving a bit away from it, as if avoiding even touching her
“I’m good, are you sure you’re alright? That fall looked nasty”
“Yes I’m sur-“ the girl grimaces before she can finish her sentence, quickly changing the foot she stood on
Feeling guilt build up in her Madoka exclaims
“You’re hurt!”
Moving up to the girl and supporting her Madoka looks at her leg, seeing a few scraps from the fall
“I’m so sorry! I was so deep in my own mind that I made you fall! Let me help you-“
“It’s fine, I’m going to meet up with a friend soon, I’ll just walk up to the mee-“
“Let me help you get there at least then! I’ll wait for your friend to get you to make sure you’re alright”
The girl bites her lip as she turns away
A couple of second later she mumbles out
“Fine…”
They walk in silence for a bit, only ever talking about the direction in which Madoka has to go before she speaks up
“So… what’s your friend like?”
The girl doesn’t speak immediately, hesitating for a few moments, as if trying to formulate her answer
“She’s... energetic”
Madoka nods along, urging the girl to continue
“Likes to be helpful as well, day doesn’t come by without her trying to help me in any way she can”
A tiny smile slowly grows on her face as she continues on
“She’s a bit needy, wanting my attention to remain on her as long as possible, always trying to please me in some way, one time she came from the bakery with as much cake flavors as she could buy”
Madoka laughs a little at the image that blooms into her mind
“I’m pretty sure if she could, she would stick to me forever, would glue us together so we wouldn’t be able to be separated”
The girl laughs at her own joke, Madoka joins in as well
“…sometimes I think she’s too good for me, she does everything I ask of her, and I’m just… ordering her around, talking with her, eat with her, is that really enough? Are those things truly equivalent as she says?”
“It does feel like that sometimes… like you’re only receiving right? I found that being proactive helps with it, try to do something for her by yourself, buy her a small treat, give her a hug, invite her out somewhere… just, start with something, I might um, be speaking from a bit of a different angle… but it should still apply, I think”
The girl stays silent for a moment
“…that still feels like getting off too easy”
“It does, we just need to get to know them better, be able to fulfil their wants that they don’t necessary say out loud, sometimes just being near is enough”
They walk in silence for a couple of minutes before the girl speaks up again
“…for the sake of the world, do you think you could kill somebody innocent? Somebody who didn’t deserve it, but has to die so that everyone could remain safe?”
“…is there no way to save that person as well? To save both the world and them?”
“No, there is not”
Madoka thinks, her mind swirling with thoughts, conflicting thoughts that clashed against each other
“…I don’t think I could, I would understand why somebody else would do it but… I wouldn’t be able to do it myself”
The girl closes her eyes, something like guilt flashes through
“I see, thank you for answering my hypothetical, it was… interesting to hear your thoughts”
“You’re… welcome? Hey, isn’t that the place you and your friend meet at?”
“Ah, it is, thank you for leading me here”
“It was my own fault that you fell down, it’s only right I help you get here!”
“I suppose some could see it like that”
Helping the girl sit down Madoka sits down alongside her
The conversation dies down there
They sit there, quietly for a few minutes, nothing much happening
Madoka noticed Homura walking down with a girl she doesn’t recognize, smile on her face as she animatedly speaks about something
Standing up Madoka waves, trying to catch her attention, she receives it a moment later, a surprise appearing on her face before she smiles
That same smile crashes down the moment her eyes move to slightly
Homura walks up to them, the girl besides her following along, a grin on her face as she looks directly to the girl Madoka crashed into
“Oriko! You’re here! Did you come to get me? Aww, do you need me to do something? I’m sure I could finish it off quickly! Ju-”
“Oriko Mikuni, I certainly didn’t expect to see you here with… Madoka”
Homura stares down at the girl-Oriko-seemingly expecting something out of her while her companion glares at her
She smiles at her
“I hadn’t expected to meet her either, curious how things work out sometimes isn’t it?”
Confused, Madoka decides to ask, what’s the worst that could happen right?
“Um, Homura-chan? Why are you so… defensive?”
Homura looks at her, eyes turning gentler as she speaks
“…those are the magical girls I talked about, the one’s I made a deal with, I expected to introduce them to you all a bit… later than this”
Madoka freezes for a moment, Homura continues to speak
“I suppose introductions are in order… Madoka, this is Kure Kirika, the girl I've been training alongside Hitomi and this is Oriko Mikuni, the girl who I called Kirika's master”
Notes:
Oriko didn't expect to run into Madoka, using her prediction to find where she'd find Kirika and going there, she didn't see Madoka in her vision
The reason she asked Kirika to be left alone is because of six months anniversary of her dad's death, no idea when it happens in canon but might as well place it here
Kirika and Oriko will meet the main girls soon :D
Anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 58: memories, usefulness and needles
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura stood on a bridge, it’s been a week since Oriko and Madoka met
The introductions went… well, Mami took a liking to Oriko, as did Oriko to her, they made a small circle alongside Hitomi, it doesn’t feel too wrong, she fit in with them
It was a bit weird how… uninterested Madoka was in them, no, that wasn’t the right way to say it, how much she was wary of them, sticking to Homura all the time, not even attempting to speak to them, keeping Homura in her reach, grasping at her for every moment she could
It was a bit… jarring to see, at least Madoka was slowly breaking away from that mood, still seemingly wary, but much less so day by day, speaking more and more to them, not staying completely silent as she stared down at them, a blank look slowly leaving her eyes
Kirika was getting along with Kyoko and Sayaka, hitting off from what she could see, their combined energy was fascinating to see, it would be a nice image if Kirika wasn’t there
Homura still had no idea how to reproduce that one timeline, the one where Kyoko got to be happy until the end, where Sayaka moved on
Where both of them had each other, where she saw Kyoko smiles more than she ever did before, where she seen Sayaka keep being the one she saw before it all begun, remained a girl who saw the light in the world, who wasn’t disappointed in its shade
Maybe she will figure it out one day, but so far all her attempts lead to failure, sometimes worse outcomes as well
Homura stares down to the river and reminiscences, of the previous timelines, of the world that seemed kinder, of a world where your soul gem tainting was an annoyance at best, a world where witches were just negative emotion pilling up and forming into something bigger
Reminiscences about a world where she didn’t have to fight, a world where Madoka was her savior, a world where Mami looked after her, a world where Sayaka kept people away from her whenever she felt overwhelmed, a world where Hitomi gave the quiet comfort she could
A world where she helped, a world where she wasn’t a burden to the, a world where her, Madoka and Mami were partners, a world where they sat down for tea and came up with silly names for attacks, contemplated creating a name for their magical girl group, relaxed after a tiring fight, trained under Mami, learned something new about magic and it’s uses for a magical girl
A world where she first met Kyoko, a world where Sayaka was alongside them
A world where they did come up with a name
A world where they worked together, a world where Homura didn’t know
It’s a waste to think of it so much, yet she does
She comes to this god forsaken spot, the spot where the first witch she ever met took her, the spot where the first ever labyrinth she visited spawned
The spot where she took out her first witch
Looking at the sky, Homura stared at the moon for a moment
It was getting too late wasn’t it?
She went home
***
Nagisa was sometimes confused by what Homura did, she didn’t need to help her, didn’t need to go out of her way and talk to her, didn’t need to bring her here, didn’t need to feed her, didn’t need to play with her, indulge her
Yet she did
Nagisa waited and waited, for something else to happen, for something to break that illusion of comfort that has built up over time
Yuma kept insisting that it wasn’t one, that it was all real, that they had people to rely on, that all they had to do was be useful and everything would be fine, they won’t abandon them
But Nagisa wasn’t useful, not in the slightest, she didn’t do anything, all her attempts to do so were rebuked
All she did was occasionally play with Ibari-chan, follow her along, look after the little girl
Nagisa wondered, why was she there, why was she the one looked after by a magical girl from all things, she didn’t deserve it, didn’t do anything to get it, the opposite really
She feels like crying sometimes, but she can’t, doesn’t have a reason to right? She was getting fed, she was lead to school and picked up every day, she got help with her homework when she struggled, she was… looked after
Homura reassures her constantly, but it just doesn’t feel right, doesn’t feel like her place, doesn’t feel like she deserves it, feels like Homura could have helped someone better, someone who would actually be helpful
Nagisa volunteers to help in the tiny ways, to do something
It’s rare, when she is let to help
She washes the dishes once or twice, cleans the table, helps put away the toys
She still feels useless
‘Hello, Nagisa, it’s been a while since we last met, how are you feeling?’
***
Homura stared at Ibari, clothed in an outfit that she doesn’t remember buying, doesn’t remember being in her wardrobe, feeling the magic within it, feeling how immaterial it is, seeing the slight wrongness in it that you have to search for, how it doesn’t quite fit reality
Sees a needle in her hand, sees her spear a familiar with it
Homura felt her gut spin, she expected it, should have known about it, really should have seen it coming at this point, she was magic, probably born from it, a part of her soul that disconnected itself and became something new, so why wouldn’t she inherit being a magical girl as well?
Homura hugs her, holds her in her grip with as much strength as she can, she feels like she’s about to explode, barrier surrounds them
Homura wants to cry, feels tears swell up and ignores them, because there was a more important thing to do right now, something she had to actually focus on
A target to vent her frustration on
Notes:
hmm, need to write more madoka...
will go back to her next chapter for sure, gotta focus on the main girl
Homura thinks back to previous timelines
nagisa wonders about her worth, about why she was picked out
Ibari shows more sides of her being magic than growing up faster
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 59: truth and deliberation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was feeling worried about Homura, she was… tired
From her own words, her mind constantly travelling to Ibari, who apparently transformed a night before
Madoka wasn’t sure why that was… that bad
But Homura thought so, was afraid of it, stuck close to Ibari, clinging to her as if she was sick with something
Madoka tried to help with what she could, try and relax the girl, she succeeded, if only slightly
So here they were, sitting in her room as Homura’s fingers twitched from time to time, head looking around
Sitting closer to her, Madoka bumped shoulders with her, lightly pulling her head to Madoka’s shoulder
They sit like that for a while, quietly before Homura whimpers
Soon enough Madoka can feel tears flow down her face
Patting the girl’s head she slowly turns around, turning the awkward half hug into a full one, feels Homura’s hands grasp at the back of her shirt, sobs slowly emanating from her
“It’s alright Homura-chan… you couldn’t do anything could you? i… don’t know why it’s so bad for her to have magic, but I assure you, it’s not your fault”
Homura’s grip strengthens, her head buries itself deeper into her shoulder
Madoka lets her cry, let’s her grasp onto her like she’s drowning
She might as well be
It takes fifteen minutes for her to slowly calm down, her face red as she slowly moves her head away from Madoka, rubbing her eyes with her hands
“S-sorry for… crying into your shirt”
Taking her hands in her own Madoka smiles at the girl, trying to reassure her
“Its fine, do you feel better?”
Homura nods slowly, her face slowly relaxing bit by bit
Madoka feels satisfaction swell into her, pride that she could help her, that the girl in front of her trusted her enough to cry on her, that she allowed herself to open up so much with her
Still seeing some tension in the girl, Madoka moves herself to her lap, pressing a light kiss to her nose, enjoying seeing the blush form on her face
“You did your best Homura, didn’t you?”
Next she gave her three more rapid fire kisses, one for each cheek and one on her forehead, she feels Homura’s tail wrap around her waist, it sends delightful shivers down Madoka’s spine
“There might be a chance to reverse this, right? We just have to find it”
“I-I don’t t-think there is… if she’s w-what I think she is…”
“Homura?”
She stays quiet for a moment, her eyes shifting side to side before she meets Madoka’s gaze
“I… Madoka, please, don’t tell anyone else what I’m about to tell you, can you… promise that?”
Madoka feels the atmosphere change, straightening out as best as she can while sitting on Homura’s lap, she nods
“I’m… you know witches and magical girls of course, you know that we purify our soul gems by using grief seeds, but… why do we have to do that? What will happen if it fills up?”
Madoka… hadn’t thought much about it, Mami said that the more impurities your soul gem had, the weaker your magic was so…
“…we lose our magic? I uhh, can’t think of anything else…”
Homura closes her eyes
“It’s worse”
Her voice drops in volume
“Much worse”
Madoka waits, Homura’s eyes go blank, her gaze penetrating through her
“I should start with another fact that Incubator doesn’t tell outright”
Madoka feels herself become nervous as she softly grasps Homura’s hand, squeezing them lightly
Homura lets out a breath, tension still filling her shoulders
“The soul gem, it’s… our soul, every time you use magic you fill your own soul with grief”
“W-what…?”
Homura moves on
“So when your soul gem gets filled completely… a witch is born”
Madoka hugs the girl, crushing her in the hug as she feels her own breath speed up
She’s killed people
She’s killed what were previously just another magical girl like her
She basically cannibalizes them to survive herself
Madoka felt sick as she clung to Homura, felt her cling into her in response
Madoka understood
Why Ibari having magic was horrible
***
Nagisa debated
Was it worth it to make a wish?
She would finally be useful if she did, will finally have a reason that Homura could have her stay with her for longer
It sounded great, she would be able to pay back all the kindness she received, will be able to help people other than Homura as well
But did she want to help other people? Did she want to help someone outside her and others who helped her?
Was she selfish for not wanting to do so? Could she really be a magical girl when she was thinking like this?
…but it wasn’t like Kyoko was helping every single person either was she? Homura helped when she could, but she didn’t look for people to help either
…do magical girl have to help people? Does she have to hunt more witches than necessary to help Homura?
Does she… have to fight them at all? Kyoko did it, Homura did it, Yuma helped out where she could, Kaname-san did it, Tomoe-san did as well
Was it a requirement?
“Kyubey? If I became a magical girl… would I really need to hunt witches? Couldn’t I just… leave it for other people to deal with?”
‘you could, but it’s not advisable, leaving your soul gem unpurified isn’t something that’s positive and the only way to restore it is by using grief seeds, which you get by fighting witches’
So she did have to…
It was kind of scary, to think about fighting, Nagisa wondered if she could do it, or would she be like Yuma, not fighting but helping other’s fight? Could she do that? That was less scary, maybe she would be able to do that instead
“Kyubey? What sort of magic would I get? I don’t think I… want to fight witches myself, could I help other’s fight instead?”
‘Ah, that depends on the kind of wish that you will make, each wish produces a different magic’
“Is that so… uhm, do you… have a recommendation for a wish? I don’t know what to wish for”
‘I do not, I believe the wish you find yourself will be far more powerful than the one I suggest’
“…could you tell me what girl like me wished for then?”
Kyubey pauses for a moment
His eyes lock into her
A moment later he speaks, listing wishes other’s made
Nagisa listened
Notes:
Homura tells the truth of Magical girl system to Madoka, too late for her to make a difference :)
angsty homura over the fact that Ibari potentially polluting her soul with no way to cleanse it
some soft encouragement from Madoka
Nagisa thinks about her wish again :)
i did finally release chapter one of that KyoMadoHomu fic i planned a while ago :D
anyways, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!
Chapter 60: promises, ideas and wishes
Notes:
a slightly shorter chapter than usual, will compensate with tomorrows
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka would admit that she was clinging onto Homura more these days, grabbing into her whenever she could
Madoka might have found the contact much more exhilarating before, to be so close to the girl she loved, but nowadays she… didn’t feel great, the information about the witches, what they were before, what she will become at some point, what Homura would become, what Mami, Kyoko, Hitomi and Yuma would become
Madoka wanted to cry, but her tears were already exhausted
So she clings to Homura, stick to her as much as she can, makes sure she’s here
They lay there, at the sofa at Homura’s place
Madoka looks up to the girl, makes sure she’s still there, that she didn’t… disappear
Her idle hands softly touch her fingers, intertwining them together
She feels warmer, staying in contact so much
Closing her eyes she feels Homura’s head fall to her shoulder
They stay like that, time passes by as they sit there
Madoka feels her eyes travel to the soul gems on the table, near them, yet also not in contact, Madoka wasn’t sure what to feel about it, her soul
The fact alone that souls were real was… surreal, magic’s existence probably pointed at it subtly, but not much
She notes something though, the fact that Homura’s soul gem had something floating above, different from grief pilling up at the bottom, but instead floating at the top of it, almost glowing
“Hey Homura-chan… w-what is that in your soul gem?”
Homura startles slightly, before quietly answering
“I… don’t know, I’ve never seen it before or anything similar to it, from what Anny said it’s slowly replacing the magic in my soul gem and… I’m afraid of what will happen when it’s full, apparently it’s stronger than normal magic by a significant margin already”
Madoka feels something grip onto her heart, fear bursting out as she tightens her hold on Homura’s hand, turning to her as she pleads
“Homura? C-can you promise me something?”
Homura’s eyes close tighter for a moment before she opens them
“Yes Madoka?”
“Please promise me, that you won’t turn into a witch, t-that I won’t have to ever fight you, t-that I won’t h-have to kill you, promise me, p-please”
Homura’s gaze shakes, her grip tightens as she exhales, her eyes closing
“I promise”
Letting her shoulders drop Madoka hugs the girl tight to her chest
“Thank you, thank you for promising me Homura…”
They stay silent, the moment only being broken by Ibari bursting in and huddling in the middle of them
Laughing Madoka hugs the little girl who provides no resistance, leaning into the touch and grabbing Homura to them
Sometime later they fall asleep there
***
Kirika was bored, Oriko was at school and she wasn’t allowed there, not being enrolled or something, ugh, why couldn’t she just visit her? Was it that hard to just let her pass? Sure she probably was more dangerous than they assumed, but she looked like a teenage girl! How would they know she can rip them all apart in seconds?
So she walks around her school when she notices them
Homura and Madoka
They’ve been closer together these days, literary, sticking to each other as if they were glued together
Was it walpugris jitters? But does Madoka even know about it? Kirika doesn’t remember her saying anything to them about it, but she also doesn’t listen much to them, so she could have missed it
Walking up to them Kirika glances at them, huddling together, noting that today Homura was the one sitting on Madoka’s lap
“Hey! How are you my slightly less boring pals?”
Homura is the first one to turn, her face still seemingly confused, coming from the haze of receiving affection from her beloved
So jealous, Kirika wished Oriko would indulge her like that too, but eh, she will live, her only hope that Oriko someday wants to try being mushy with someone and decides Kirika was a fine target
“Ah, hello Kirika, how are you?”
“Bored, what else would I be? Oriko isn’t even here! They won’t let me visit her either… I would break in, but I don’t think Oriko would like that…”
Madoka looks at her slightly confused
“Can’t you just… call her? Or send a message?”
Kirika freezes for a moment, she… didn’t think about that, oh god she never asked Oriko for her number, she was missing out on so much Oriko time!! She could have texted her on her breaks, could have heard her voice from when she was far away, could have been available for Oriko for much more of the day
“Madoka, I will gift you gold, hey Homura do you need help picking a ring? I suddenly feel the urge to help out a sort of friend”
Seeing both of them blush brought a laugh out of her
They were so easy
***
Nagisa stares at Kyubey, feeling herself become less and less doubtful
She will be able to help soon
Excitement slowly shoots up to her spine as she straightens out
“Kyubey, I wish to be able to help Homura! To be there for her whenever she needs any help!”
The cat’s ruby eyes glint for a moment
Nagisa endures the slight sting she feels
The next moment, Nagisa sees a gem in the palm of her hand, satisfaction slowly crawls up
She won’t be useless anymore, she will help them, be there with them, just like Yuma is
She would be a magical girl for them and them alone
Notes:
Madoka asks Homura to promise her something
Kirika stumbles into post kisses MadoHomu and still manages to embarass them further
Nagisa makes a wish :)
kind of want to make a 3d engine for my college project, been in my mind for a couple of days now, wonder if i'll manage to finish it before presentation day, we're still in planning period of projects so probably?
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 61: baby, newly contracted, pondering
Notes:
so, a random college event i had to attend, so i couldn't make this chapter 1.5k words as i wanted to, will hopefully match it next chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ibari was looking at mama and wondered why was she acting like such a dummy
She was mama, so what if she didn’t do it perfectly now, she will just do it better the next time! Was mama a dummy? Why couldn’t she understand that?
At least with mama being a dummy, mummy was also there a lot! They hugged a bunch! They also did the weird thing where they tried to eat each other’s mouth, but Ibari was a little scared to ask about it
Wait no, Ibari wasn’t scared! She was brave! She wasn’t scared of anything! She was just… not interested, it looked boring, yes!
Mama and mummy liked it though… it was gross though, so Ibari will just make sure not to do it, ever! Ibari will stick to hugs and hand holding, that was actually nice! It felt warm whenever mama lead her somewhere or hugged her
But nowadays she just stayed in bed, barely even doing anything! What was Ibari supposed to do when bored!!
At least it was comfortable to lay down next to mama, she even hugged her in her sleep!
Ibari liked hugs, mama liked hugs, mummy liked hugs too, it was perfect! They could all hug all the time! That would be way better!
Ibari only wished mama stopped being a dummy, it’s been three whole days since she saw Ibari being awesome, why was she so sad?
Was she nervous about the wam-wap-war- the big meanie witch? Couldn’t mama just crush her like last time? Mama was being dumb
Just like her not allowing Ibari to go to school because ‘they wouldn’t be able to explain her growing up so fast’ bla bla bla, school was the one that’s supposed to explain stuff!! Why was Ibari suppose to explain things to school!?
At least uncles have been teaching her stuff when it was their turn to look after her, did mama ask them to? It was at least something…
Boring though, Ibari wanted to play with other kids as well! Everyone she knew was older than her! And her sisters wouldn’t come out for a couple more weeks, she was booooored! And they won’t even be able to play with her correctly when they’re here! Nekura and Usotsuki will have to grow up too!
And that was boooring, maybe it will be a little fun to see them being babies, plus Ibari will get to practice being a big sis for when others will get there too…
Maybe it wouldn’t be so boring after all
***
Nagisa was… worried
When she told Homura about being a magical girl, about finally being able to do something and not be a burden she saw her go pale
Saw Homura shake in place before her position… shifted, jerking into another place, close but not the same one
Nagisa saw the strain in her smile as she quietly spoke
“I see, so you contracted? I suppose I should help you get used to it, I’m already training two girls, so how about you join us?”
Nagisa nods, it would probably be ideal, especially considering the magic she received, she wasn’t exactly suited to fight alone, her magic focusing on boosting the physical strength of a magical girl, she could use it on herself but… Nagisa didn’t want to fight by herself, she probably wouldn’t be good at it either, so it’s better to leave it to other people right?
Homura didn’t seem to think so, because the training consisted of holding the buff on multiple people, fighting, running, body control, sparring with the other girls, sparring with Homura
Nagisa wanted to complain, but she had to do this, had to be useful, had to be strong enough that Homura wouldn’t throw her away, had to prove herself worthy enough to be there with them, to be looked over
So she doesn’t let herself rest, stands up every time she falls back, rubs her tears away, because she was supposed to be strong, she was supposed to help, a crybaby can’t help them, a crybaby would be a burden, Nagisa won’t be a burden
Nagisa promised to herself, that she will do everything in her power to help them, so she will do everything in her power to prepare herself to do so
***
Homura blankly looks to the window
Two weeks before the storm, it’s probably about time she collects them all and tells them about walpugrisnacht, prepares them for the fight, practices the fight again, making sure to perfect it so one day, one day she could do it without Madoka contracting, without any one of them dying, without killing Madoka in any other way
At the very least, Homura found allies, somebody to use, somebody who could help her much more than an ordinary magical girl could
Prediction, if used optimally, she could reduce Madoka’s contracting chance by a significant margin, she was sure of it
But… Homura vaguely knew when they contract, about a day after Homura woke up in the hospital
So does she just… let them contract? Let them sell their soul? Let them doom themselves for something that ultimately they don’t give a shit about, sure, this Oriko did, her entire focus being on saving the world, so making sure Madoka doesn’t contract and Homura dies ensures that
But what about the Oriko after that? What about Kirika after this one? What about Kirika who doesn’t make a wish, what about Oriko who doesn’t make one either
Is it worth it, to sacrifice these two just for her selfish desire?
Homura didn’t know
But she had to make a choice, because soon enough, she won’t have the time to make it, unless of course, the point of regression shifts back again, which seems more and more likely as the neon gas grows and grows within her soul gem
Did she have the right, to doom them to a fate of eternal fighting just for her own wish?
Homura didn’t know, but she hated that her answer was leaning towards yes
Notes:
Ibari pov!!!!!!!!!
nagisa pov!!!!!
Homura pondering
i would write more to this note, but it's almost one in the morning, so i'll leave it at that, anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 62: weight of the world
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It doesn’t take much from Homura to collect them all for a meeting, Mami is simple enough, just asking her politely is enough, Kyoko is easily persuaded by it being a talk about their previous deal expanding on the information, Yuma following along after her, Madoka, Hitomi and Nagisa agreeing just as easily as Mami, Oriko requires a bit of persuasion, but the promise of information seems to be enough, Kirika follows after with no need for convincing
It’s so easy, to doze off as she drones the information out, answering the questions she heard a dozen times, focusing for a few moments to answer those she didn’t
It’s a painfully clear path, something so predictable she doesn’t focus too much on it
It takes about an hour to answer everything
She walks to the balcony for air when she’s done, looking at the city that will be ruins in two weeks’ time, Homura feels the taste of gravel in her teeth, feels dust clog her nose and eyes, instinctively she uses her magic to replace the need for either of her organs, uses it to clear it away, yet there’s nothing there
Homura feels itchy, feels blood on her hands
Ignores it and stares out
The city is still alive, still bursting with life, still igniting the urge to try and do something, to save it
Homura pushes that urge deep inside herself, it was no use to think about, no use to even consider
She simply didn’t stand a chance to succeed in that
Somebody stands near her
“Well dang it kitty, really brought me in a huge mess did you?”
Rolling her eyes Homura lets her gaze meet Kyoko’s
“As if you didn’t agree yourself, you can still walk away and I’ll only consider you a scaredy cat for a little bit”
“Pff, aren’t you the cat here? Or do you plan to put some ears on me?”
“Well, you are hanging out here with me, have a cat girl apprentice… so sure, an honorary cat girl, I’ll buy you a head band later tonight”
They stare at each other for a moment before both bursting in a fit of giggles
It takes them a while to calm down, bursting into laughter after seemingly calming down again and again
Homura smiles looking out to the city
Feeling lighter
***
Mami stares at the table, thoughts swirling inside her head, a witch of that magnitude… the legendary queen of witches, something she only ever dreamed of defeating, something she thought would be possible to achieve with two people before
And from what Homura explained? It wasn’t in the slightest, the strength of the walpugrisnacht was beyond everything she imagined
And this was from what Homura said, her stories put a grave picture in her mind
Mami was sure it would be far worse in person, words could not describe an encounter with a regular witch, so how could they work properly to explain their queen? How could they ever hope to encapsulate the absolute strength that it seemingly has
Mami felt afraid, the same way she was afraid every time she went into a labyrinth, but on an entirely different scale
She shoves it back in, in the deepest corners of her soul, because fear wouldn’t help, because fear would only worsen everything, because if she didn’t do anything people would die, because if she didn’t do anything it would lay down on her shoulders
Mami sees Kyoko leave to where Homura went
Sees unrest in Madoka’s face, sees the lack of comfort in Hitomi’s, the calculative frown in Oriko’s, the utter indifference in Kirika’s
Sees children fidget in their seats, fear obviously encapsulating their expressions
Remembers the out of focus face
She shoves her feeling deeper down, she had to be strong, had to be a pillar for them to latch onto, had to be strong enough that they won’t have to worry
Mami smiles as she stands up
“Ah what a heavy talk, how about we relax a bit now? What would you all like? I have some-“
She couldn’t shake
Mami will stand tall, hold the sky for them, maybe they will then endure her company for a bit longer
***
Weeks go by faster than they should have, faster than Homura remembers them to, perhaps it was the additional time she had, her view of time changing ever so slightly to fit the extra time she now possessed
Every second still felt like an eternity and yet a brief moment she was losing too quickly
Life was leaving the city, evacuation order already released
It will come, tomorrow was the day
Despite the changes, despite everything she’s done, despite time itself bending further than she ever thought possible, it was still coming, almost as if to torment her personally
Homura hoped, that she would be wrong, that the changes in this world would extend to it as well
It didn’t, she felt the witch slowly move forward, her senses attuned to the witch to the extreme
The cruelty of the world remained the same, the cruelty of the witch and the despair she brought remained at it’s peak, the quality of the suffering it brought remained the same
Homura wondered, if god was real, if he really was looking after them from above, if he was judging them, if he really created everything
Why did he allow the suffering to multiply, why did he allow the interference of the incubator to ravage everything she held dear, why did he allow the creation of witches, something so alien, so unnatural that it was able to defy the third rule of thermodynamics, to reverse entropy? Even allow it's existence
Yet Homura lost her belief
For the god she yearned for, wouldn’t have abandoned human kind to this fate, wouldn’t have let incubators pervert the wishes of innocent girls
Wouldn’t have made Madoka suffer
It was all in her hands, the fate of her beloved, their friends, the city and it’s inhabitants, the entire fucking world itself
In the hands of a fourteen year old
Homura supposes it’s fitting
For what she was, but a tool these days, tool for incubator, tool for the world, tool for Madoka
She was fated to be used, fated to be scrubbed into oblivion until nothing remained
Fated to fail again and again and again, until a perfect world showed itself to her, until she wrestled the possibility of it from what fate predetermined of them
Homura prepared to fight, prepared to face another failure, prepared to fight, prepared to go back and start again
Prepared to fix it
Notes:
had too much thoughts today i can't think of what to say here, so i'll just hope you enjoy today's chapter and move on
Chapter 63: the last stand, the savior of the world, marks
Chapter Text
Madoka stood on the side of a building, the slight incline being enough to balance with the help of magic, looking over everything, looking into the distance
The world was shifting in place, wrongness overtaking it, the air felt wet
Madoka looked, as the witch manifested itself, appearing in a single moment over the city, a moment later a few dozen explosions come off at the same time, the next rounds of musket fire
Feeling Nagisa’s magic overtake her, Madoka strains herself to the max as she strings the bow, the energy within the arrow brimming, the air moving away from it
She waits for a second, feeling another type of magic enter the arrow before letting it loose
Madoka flinches at the sonic boom that resounds
The witch screeches, there is a hole in it, Madoka feels excitement build in herself
Madoka feels the building she stands on shift, her balance adjusting just as quickly, her eyes widen when she realizes what’s going on
A second building flies at her as the one she stands on does the same, Madoka doesn’t have enough time to feel fear as the next moment the world is gray and she’s being carried away by Homura, instinctively wrapping her arms around Homura’s neck Madoka looks back at the witch
There’s a comparably small hole in it, it’s face twisted in a scowl as it shriek is frozen in time
Madoka feels herself begin to hope, that they’ll do it, sure, this was the most perfect shot they could possible get, one that they probably won’t have a chance for ever again
But it was pierced, damaged enough for it to scream in pain, damaged enough to show that it was possible
Homura hated it, Madoka could easily see it, she was sure every other girl could too, the witch took something from her
And Madoka proved that it could be killed, proved that if they persevere, it would fall down
Yet Homura didn’t look excited in the slightest
Monotone, focus, so much pure hate in her gaze as she stares at the witch
Madoka holds herself closer to the girl, they land soon after
Getting off Homura, time resumes at the same time as another dozen of explosions resound
Madoka strings her bow once again before her eyes widen, the witch turned to her as a dozen buildings get ripped out of the ground before being hurled at her
Jumping away Madoka feels the entirety of the witch focus being on her, hundreds of familiars all turning to her
…this was bad
***
Hitomi does as much as she can, speeding up every single bullet Mami shoots, every single spear Kyoko throws, moving them away when necessary, using her staff to attack familiars she comes across, accelerating herself as often as she can
She feels exhausted from these first few minutes, there are hours ahead
Her grief seed usage was… big, but she didn’t have much of a choice, it was either this, or let them die, let Homura exhaust herself to hell and back instead, they shift places, one taking the other, at least that’s the plan, in about… fifteen more minutes it would be her turn to fights
For now, Hitomi was working on the defense, taking a few moments to hit a few familiars that she could, but her focus staying on keeping them alive, it’s thankfully easy enough with Nagisa’s magic boosting her body capability
If only they could get off a couple more shots like the one Madoka made at the start…
Another dozen of building went towards the opposite direction, probably still Madoka
Hitomi had a sneaking suspicion, that Homura wouldn’t have time for her turn
Sighing Hitomi speeds up again, expending her magic to apply it to every single projectile, catching a spear Kyoko threw her, accelerating herself before hurling it with her full strength at the witch
It’s nothing more than a nick at its skin, but its done damage and that is enough
This wasn’t a race, not even close to it, but a war of attrition
Glancing at all the dead familiars left behind by Kirika, Hitomi feels herself begin to hope
“Mami Tomoe in twelve seconds, to the right of you!”
Hearing Oriko’s voice Hitomi accelerates once again and rushes off
***
Oriko exhaled as she tried to catch her breath
The fight… was exhausting, Oriko could feel her body ache, feel the lingering magic in it from the numerous prediction she did during those two hours
Kirika is on her a moment later, helping her stand there as she stares at the ruins
A better fate than what would happen otherwise
Turning to Homura, Oriko sees her nod at them before turning her shield
Light burst out from the sky, enveloping the girl inside it
Oriko feels all her hopes get crushed inside her
“Ah… I see… you know what to do Kirika”
Of course it would work like that, of course Oriko would have to stain Kirika’s hands with innocent blood, of course Kaname Madoka had to die, it was simply her purpose in life, so how unbecoming was it of her to try and run away from it
Kirika nods at her, gently placing her at the floor as she stands there
The light fades away, Madoka runs up to the corpse that falls out of it
Oriko watches as Madoka falls to her knees
Watches as everyone else freezes in places
Watches as Kirika speeds past them all and breaks the gem through Madoka’s back, penetrating her chest and smashing it in one motion
Watches as Kyoko is the first one to move a moment later, a spear piercing her stomache
Smiles at the sky
‘I did it dad, I saved the world, I fulfilled my purpose, would you be proud of me, would you feel like I lived up to your expectations?’
Oriko sees Kirika run straight to her, fury in her face before she’s suddenly launched into a building, Hitomi standing there with fury in her face as she runs at her again
She feels the urge to stand up for a moment before it gets overwhelmed with a realization that it doesn’t matter anymore
Oriko closes her eyes with a smile and await death
(She hears Kirika fight to get to her, hears her scream, feels her own chest tighten)
***
Madoka throws her phone to the bed as she squeals into her pillow
Kicking her feet into the bed she picks the phone up again, continuing to read where she left off from
Finishing the chapter Madoka opens the window and takes a big breath trying to calm herself down
She was almost done with reading it, a fanfiction that she followed for a while now, a canon divergence that involved soul marks, filled to the brim with fluff that Madoka couldn’t get enough off
Sighing as she slumps Madoka speaks out
“I wish Soul marks existed in real life as well…”
Madoka doesn’t expect a reply, yet she gets one anyways
***
Homura had some trouble getting the new kids out of the hospital, two of them this time
…was it going to be three next time? Sure, Homura knew she was on a time limit, but this was a bit ridiculous right? she won’t just keep spawning kids every time she goes back?
It does seem like she will continue to go further back in time, February first, twenty two days earlier than the last time line, again
Nekura was a quieter than Ibari was at her… age? Sure age
While Usotsuki was more demanding in attention than Nekura, she was still easier to manage than Ibari
Homura did also have her older daughter’s help, so taking care of them wasn’t too complicated in the end, she already had some experience from the last time
Loosely explaining magic being real to Harue to explain the kids wasn’t too bad
What was bad, was suddenly getting hit with a set of memories in the evening
“You’ve got to be kidding me”
Blankly staring out of the window Homura wonders, what being did she offend that made Madoka that much faster at contracting
Soul marks, Homura being devoid of one as was Harue
A mark on your skin that signified the most important person to your life, your other half, a person who fits you perfectly
Homura… actually preferred not having one herself, if somebody else appeared and Madoka wasn’t the one…
No, Homura rejects even the idea of such a possibility
Ignores the possibility of Madoka possessing it, because it didn’t matter, no matter how spoiled Homura was the last loop, if Madoka truly had someone assigned to her by the world itself, then Homura would walk out
All that mattered was her happiness after all
Notes:
another wish prompt by solsolnar, the soul mark idea was stuck in my head for a while, i have quite a few things figured out for it :D
the walpurgis fight :D
Kirika kills Madoka, Oriko fulfills her purpose and allows herself to die
Homura gets two more kids as well as going back further in time
Madoka was caught at the end of her Soulmates phase here, Homura didn't stand a chance
wonder what happened to Nagisa...
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 64: Madoka's future wife and a tag along
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka didn’t know how to feel, sure, her wish was fulfilled, but apparently, wishing for soul marks to be real, didn’t include her getting one herself
Which felt like a scam really, but at least Madoka got to be a magical girl, that had to be worth something right? Sure, soul marks existed now, but they also were something new, so maybe there was a chance to develop one? That could work right?
Though, in her disappointment at the lack of one, her parent revealed a fact she didn’t know
She was, apparently, engaged
To a girl
Madoka had to pause when she realized she was actually… a bit excited at that? Was she interested in girls? How did her parents know? How the hell was she engaged anyways?? Who was she engaged to?
A lot of questions that she didn’t have answers to
So she went to her uncle to get a few of those answers, mainly those that were about the engagement, because apparently, it was planned and set up by him
“Uncle Satoshi? Can I talk to you?”
The man quickly turns to her, smile blooming on his face as he grins, throwing his gloves off her excitedly runs up to her
“Of course Madoka! What did you want to talk about? Do you want the usual today? I’m sure Momoki can get your favorite cake… sorry you haven’t visited in a bit that I forgot to stock up today… Momoki could you go out and buy some strawberry cake? Here take this card, get yourself some dinner as well!”
Quietly sitting down at the table that was quickly brought here the moment Madoka walked in, she watched as uncle Satoshi quickly gave a few orders, picking up a chair for himself as he sits down, a few specks of blood on his sleeves
She doesn’t get to focus, as Yokomine-san puts a tea cup in front of her, smiling at him Madoka quickly thanks him before turning back to her uncle
He smiles at her and asks
“So, what did you come here for? You haven’t visited in a while, I guess middle school made you too cool for poor old uncle did it? How’s Sayaka and Hitomi doing by the way? You should invite them next time you come! I’m sure I still have that old thing somewhere, you used to love playing it…”
Feeling a bit guilty, Madoka speaks up before can continue
“Ah sorry uncle Satoshi! I’ll make sure to visit more often, I just got busy with school… um, I’ll make sure to invite them for the next time I’ll visit! I did come to ask something…”
Taking a quick breath in, Madoka asks with as much confidence as she can
“My mama and papa said that I’m engaged to someone? So I wanted to know more about them?”
Her uncle’s face shatters for a quick moment before it’s once again replaced with a smile, one more forced this time
“Ahh I see I see, well… Takanabe-san could you bring me the Akemi’s girl file? Thank you”
Sighing the man pouts as he looks at the table
“Here I was excited you came to visit, but you’re asking about your fiancée… I guess it’s no wonder you’re curious… I bet I would be too if I was in your situation, haaaaaa”
Madoka tries to speak, but the sigh of her uncle pitiful looks sends her into a fit of giggles each time, her uncle smiles back when the folder is brought back to them
Turning it to her, her uncle opens it up and shows her the insides
Madoka stares at the photo for a moment, transfixed before shaking her head and looking at the other information on the paper
Akemi Homura
A girl with both cat ears and cat tail genetic mutation, faulty heart that recently got fixed, soon to be signed up to her class alongside her sister Akemi Harue, who didn’t get either of these mutations
Recently spotted with a young girl following her around, calling her ‘mama’, two toddlers as well
Catholic school for previous education
Heir to the other Yakuza group of the city
Madoka stared at the information in her hands and felt something inside her twist, a slight blush comes to her face when she realizes what’s going on
‘Come on brain, you didn’t even meet her yet! You haven’t even talked yet!? Why are you already so damn… active!!’
She hears her uncle gasp with a shit eating grin on his face
“Madoka! What is that you’re thinking about with your uncle in front of you!? Here I thought I was helping my innocent niece and you’re-“
Throwing one of the pillows at him, Madoka ducks under the table and groans
…how come he realized so fast…
***
Nagisa felt confused
She was three months into the past, it didn’t feel real, something like a dream
Yet here she was, standing there, memories in her mind, soul gem in the palm of her hand to prove that it was real
Nagisa wasn’t sure what to do, she could… try to make things better, but they won last time didn’t they? Why was she… back?
Sure, not everything was perfect, they got hurt, they were exhausted, the city was in ruins, but nobody (that mattered) died
So why, why was Nagisa back? It didn’t make senses
What was even more confusing, was seeing Homura and Ibari holding two new kids she hadn’t seen before
…why was Ibari the same age as last time? Nagisa knew that she was magic, but did something happen to her last time that forced her to become a kid? What happened to the other two kids last time? Was this what Nagisa had to fix?
Nagisa debates on approaching Homura for a few hours, before deciding it’s better than nothing, she could help her this time, be helpful enough that she isn’t the only one receiving!
Homura looks at her in horror
“…Nagisa?”
Nagisa feels her heart squeeze into itself
“…you’re contracted? This… doesn’t make sense… I went further back than before, how are you-“
“W-wait, you mean you’re the reason we’re in the past!?”
Homura looks at her, face slowly morphing into something steely as she sighs
“I… yes I am, I should probably… explain a few things, I don’t think this will be a onetime only occurrence…”
Shifting the kid in her hands, Homura offers one of her hands to Nagisa
It takes a second for Nagisa to take it, to decide that she had already came this far, might as well go further
She had to be useful, had to be fast in her decisions, had to be someone Homura could rely on
Because if she wasn’t, why would she keep her close? Nagisa was too addicted to the care she provided to lose it now
Whatever it was that Homura was planning to explain, she would understand it all, absorb it all, endure it all
Nagisa will be helpful
Notes:
oop, procrastinated this chapter until the last moment as usual, at least it's before 1am... by like 20 minutes, it's something at least?
no soul mark for Madoka, but the universe specialest girl get's something better, an incredibly obsessed time traveler who will die for her (... and maybe, something will bloom later on, something that hadn't happened before in those 20 years of soul marks existence)
anyways, Satoshi, the man that you are, stole the fucking show, adore this guy now, incredibly fun to write him
had to include some Madoka Yakuza roots ya know? it's mostly from Homura's pov...
well, at least Madoka learned who her future wife is, also discovered that she's gay but eh, she already suspected it since the excitement at the idea of having a 'wife'
Nagisa came along :0
Nagisa with a bunch of issues regarding her worth, but it's Nagisa :D
maybe she will sort them out before the end of this fic...looking back, the tittle sounds a little mean to Nagisa... promise this wasn't my intention, i just don't have anything better on my mind
anyway's, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 65: decisions and preparing for a meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura told the truth to Nagisa, told her what magical girls are at the end of their path, told her about the start of it all, told her about her constant struggles, told her about the torture that it was to see them die, told her of the torture of having to kill them herself
It wasn’t a pleasant conversation, but one that needed to happen with the circumstances of her travelling back with her, if this wasn’t a one time thing… she had to know
Nagisa was… pale when it ended, forcing herself to remain in place, suppressing her shivering as she did
Homura couldn’t not hug her, couldn’t not try to provide some comfort, couldn’t just let her… absorb it by herself
She made sure to stay with her until Nagisa fell asleep, made easy by her other kids pilling up on the white haired girl, Nekura pinning her legs by sleeping on them, Usotsuki by sprawling on her chest and Ibari by hugging her on the side
It was… adorable, Homura could admit that
Thankful for Kyoko’s reminder last timeline, Homura quickly took a picture
Homura did have to wonder, why their hair color was different, Ibari and Nekura both were blond, but Usotsuki, for some reason, was ginger, was there a reason for that, or was it just… random?
It wasn’t like they were really human, so genetics wouldn’t apply in their case, Homura accepted that a few weeks into having Ibari, but now with two to three being blond, Homura had to wonder
Well, that was a useless thing to be stuck on, so she moved on for now, she could figure it out when everything was done with, when Madoka was safe, when Madoka will be uncontracted
Gently getting off the bed, Homura opens the window and jumps out, transforming midair as she takes a couple of leaps, destination in mind
It takes her a couple of minutes before she’s there
Mikuni Oriko’s home
Somebody who would be useful, oh so useful no matter what happens, because there is no world where knowing the future would be easily discarded
There might be doubt, they might not believe you at first, but once you proved it, it’s invaluable
Homura stares in the window, stares at Oriko mindlessly standing in an empty room, staring at a wall for a couple of minutes before moving back to her table, opening the books and going back to reading them
Directionless, no path forward in her eyes, just a schedule to follow
Homura looks in pity, looks in shame as she plans
Oriko Mikuni will contract, Homura will doom her for the sake of Madoka, will doom her for the sake of playing this all out
For the sake of learning more, getting more information
It was a price worth paying, Homura didn’t care much for the girl, didn’t truly understand Kirika’s view of her, but then again, it wasn’t like Kirika saw her view of Madoka, wasn’t like she cared for her either
Homura felt a nudge in her soul gem, something shaking it deeply, waves appearing in it, her magic swirling inside
…this was new
She felt a connection, felt threads of the world converging on Oriko, felt her importance to reality, felt countless of those strings change around, shift every single moment
Felt one string clearly attaching itself to somebody else
Felt something completely indescribable
Felt something massive further away, so big it eclipsed the sun in brightness
Magic, no, the gas inside her soul gem moved, a wave Homura barely managed to contain before it burst out, a moment later she found herself gasping for breath, exhaustion hitting her like nothing else, worse than being smacked around by a witch into the floor, worse than running on magic alone for weeks, worse than being on the brink of turning into a witch
Taking a glance at her soul gem she saw it, felt it, a bit of the neon gone, the swirling drilling into itself for a moment longer before the neon gas went back to its place
…was that… how incubators saw it? The potential girls had?
Falling to the ground Homura let out a groan, this was… all too complicated
***
Madoka was maybe preparing too much, but she had to make a good first impression! If Homura was looking after kids, really tiny kids, Madoka had to know how to take care of them too, sure she had some practice since the days of Tatsuya being a toddler, but that was years ago!
Her parents helped her of course, though both of them had to refresh themselves on how to take care of kids, answering why the sudden interest was a little bit embarrassing, getting teased wasn’t ideal and she displayed her annoyance at it as best as she could
…which wasn’t much, but probably enough?
She did call Sayaka, talking her ear off a little bit about meeting her fiancée, Sayaka shock at her having one was good enough that Madoka could barely breath at how high her voice went
She was pumped, bouncing with her steps as she met her friends on the way to school, choosing new ribbons to make a better impression on Homura, sure red might be a little… flashy, but Homura was so beautiful Madoka had to try her best as well!! She had to look her best
Sayaka grinned at her
“Oh~? Somebody is getting confident isn’t she? Trying to impress your future wife aren’t you~! Hitomi! She’s planning to leave us behind~!”
Hitomi glances at Sayaka with surprise
“oh? Don’t you always say that she’s your wife though? What’s this about… somebody else?”
Both Sayaka and Madoka freeze for a moment, before Madoka launches into an explanation, which might have… some exaggerations, but Madoka couldn’t help it!
Hitomi listens with a surprised face before getting distracted with something, her gaze going blank for a single moment before her attention comes back to them
Sayaka notices and grins
“Hm? Speaking to your future wife aren’t you Hitomi? Ahh, I’m the only one who’s going to be left alone aren’t I? No soul mate no fiancée to be engaged too~! Make sure to send me your kids from time to time so I’ll at least be a cool aunt!”
Hitomi burst into a blush as she glares at Sayaka
“U-ugh Sayaka! Yanna isn’t interested and you know it! we both discussed it already!”
Sayaka grins before putting her tongue out and running away when Hitomi reaches for her bag and swings
Madoka giggles as she watches them
***
Madoka couldn’t close her mouth
Sure, she knew that Homura was pretty, she literally saw a photo of the girl
But they didn’t do her justice at all, the subtle movement, the grace she walked with, the calm expression that broke into a tiny smile when her sister whispered something to her from time to time
Madoka almost cried that she was lucky enough to be engaged with the girl
One problem was, how was she supposed to get to know her? Sure they were classmates, but it was still a little awkward to walk up to her and introduce herself as her fiancée, what if she thinks it’s a lame pick up line? What if she think’s Madoka is joking? What if she-
“Kaname Madoka? Would you allow me to eat lunch with you? If my sources are correct, we are engaged, I believe getting to know each sooner will be more beneficial”
Madoka thanked all the stars for this, she barely had time to think before she nodded with probably much more force than necessary
…were Homura’s eye shinning? Did she see something wrong?
Yeah she probably did, maybe Madoka was a little too excited about this lunch
Notes:
Homura tells Nagisa the truth about magical girls and wonders why one of her kids is ginger
goes to Oriko and get's hit with something new as well
Madoka plans for having a wife
Hitomi's soul mate name reveal :O (entirely platonic in their case, her full name is Yanna Chernoffa, a girl from russia, because the idea of soul mates being from different counties is fun)
Madoka and Homura meet :D
some more plot this chapter
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 66: 'first' date, preparation for a deal, school confirmation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was surprised with a custom made Homura lunch box, which she apparently made in this morning, just for her
Wow, Maybe Madoka could fall harder for the girl
How could she be so… darn cute, so darn considerate!?
Madoka had to bring something for her tomorrow, no questions asked, if Homura was going to cook for her, Madoka is going to return that, even if she will have to spend some time learning… maybe her dad will help her, it would be fun to spend time with him cooking… the rare pastry they baked together with mom was fun
…Homura’s home made meal was tasty, even if a little simple, she liked it a lot
Thanking the girl didn’t feel like enough, so she asked to treat her to some cake, the girl raised an eyebrow before smiling and agreeing to it
…Madoka was maybe thinking of this as a date, a little bit, but they were engaged so it was fine right? As long as she doesn’t force Homura to think of it as one it’s probably fine?
Her plan of course, was completely derailed soon after
“It’s a date then? Let me tell Harue I’ll come home a bit later today”
…so unfair
At least Madoka wasn’t the only one to be a bit embarrassed, no matter how much Homura tried to hide it she saw the blush! Madoka was paying a lot of attention to her, so even if it disappeared quickly, it didn’t matter!
…why did that sound weird? She was just looking at her fiancée, paying attention to her
Here, that sounds much better!
Madoka is snapped out of her thoughts by Homura offering her hand to her, staring at it for a moment processing that this is really happening Madoka grabs it, maybe a little too quickly with the little laugh Homura had flee from her
…like music to her ears
Ugh focus Madoka! Stop being so… well, pathetic? Maybe? She was being a mess about Homura
She felt Homura’s grip tighten slightly, pulling her away from her thoughts, making her realize she’s been standing there staring at their connected hands
Blushing Madoka decides it’s about time she starts walking, good time, perfect time to do so
She leads Homura to the bakery she found, slowly feeling her embarrassment wane out, allowing herself to keep a conversation with the girl, learning about her more
…she couldn’t just say she knew all of it through the file she received, so she asked about more details, panning into things she didn’t know
It was a slow process, but it worked well enough
When they entered the shop, Homura walked to a corner, putting a seat out for her
Taking the seat Madoka saw Homura’s… tension? She wasn’t quite sure
“Madoka, you’re a magical girl aren’t you?”
Madoka feels her blood go cold for a moment before she nods, slowly feeling excitement build up in her, because there was only two reasons for Homura to know about magical girls, either she knew one or…
Homura put a soul gem on the table
Madoka felt her excitement burst through what she thought was the limit as she felt a little light headed
Things were aligning so perfectly, Madoka couldn’t have asked for something better!
***
Kyoko wasn’t expecting to meet anybody today
She was fucking tired, a witch was… well a bitch to deal with, absolutely annoying as fuck, so much so that Kyoko decided she doesn’t want a repeat and killed all the familiars of it
Still, a girl in front of her was… annoying looking, all the cold demeanor and shit, though the cat ears and tail were funny, if a bit insensitive, don’t people have that shit or something?
“Yo, what the hell do you want? I’m no mood to hold back tonight”
“Is that so?”
Her tail moves, which seems… like a waste of magic really, is this some sort of roleplay for this girl?
A bit confusing that she doesn’t feel the magic move to it, but maybe she wished for stealth or something, Kyoko certainly didn’t notice her until a moment ago
“Then I’ll speak straight with you, I want to make a deal with you, I need help with dealing with a certain witch, seeing as you’re not in the best of moods… I’ll come in a week, with more information, do you want to choose the location?”
A deal? Well, Kyoko could at least say that the girl wasn’t dumb as rocks and noticed her shit mood and decided to reschedule, so she might as well entertain it
“tell me what I get out of it and I’ll think about showing up, as for the place… how about that old abandoned building near the hospital?”
The girl nods, her ears twitching a little, her tail turning into a hook before she jumps away
…weirdo, but whatever, she had a week to decide if she wants to deal with her
Feeling an ache on her arm strengthen Kyoko grimaces at the pain, scowling at the mark she can’t help but feel more annoyed
A name is written down on it
‘Sakura Momo’
An eternal reminder of her failure
Of the fact that her sister was dead and Kyoko was the cause, an eternal ache that would never die down
…Kyoko didn’t know if she wanted it to
***
Ibari ran up to mama and tackled her into the wall
“Mama! I feel it! I won’t grow anymore! So you gotta send me to school now! You promised!”
Mama freezes
“…you did? Huh, you look about… ten? Hmm, I suppose I can send you to school alongside Nagisa… a few years below but you could always ask her for help as well… what do you think about it?”
Ibari was… well annoyed at mama thinking she would need help, she was Ibari! The best! She says as much to mama, but she only chuckles at that
Rude, mama should believe Ibari!
Well, at least she was going to go to school! That’s going to be great!
Notes:
had to write 3k words today because of my procrastination so my brain is empty, i'll just say enjoy today's chapter and go to sleep
Chapter 67: The needs for television, the feeling of loneliness and witches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura was laying down on the floor, Nekura pulling on her hair, pointing to the tv and complaining as good as a toddler who hadn’t said their first words yet could, while Homura could just turn the tv on, the sound of the news reporter got on her nerves as loops progressed, so she got into a bit of a… weird habit of cutting the cables off
It wasn’t like they used it either, so her habit persisted through Harue existence as well, her sister mostly using the laptop provided by their crime money
Which was a weird concept, still, to just… be able to walk in and take some, because she kind of owned it, was on the road to be the boss
Homura still remembers the place perfectly, remembers where everything is stored, where somebody hid their own share they didn’t tell boss about
And now she was going to become a Yakuza boss of that group
At least there were other groups in town, so Homura could satisfy her urges by using them instead
She did get shot a few times, but it was worth it
…maybe Homura did need to cut it out for some time, but where else would she get this much weaponry?
Feeling another tug on her hair, Homura wonders where Nekura got the desire to watch tv from? Not like they had it on at any point of time, but Nekura was… sad looking, pitiful eyes that edge on a cry
Maybe Homura should go buy a new one, not like it would cost much right? If it would make Nekura less… like this for no reason it would be worth it
Sighing and picking the toddler up, Homura tried to calm her down the old reliable method
Gently swinging her, Nekura slowly calms down, her pout relaxing as she yawns
Feeling a tug on her leg, Homura looks to the floor and see Usotsuki holding her pants, eyes on Nekura as she reaches up
…wasn’t she sleeping? Homura was pretty sure she was sleeping like five minutes ago
***
Sayaka was… well, feeling lonely, just a bit, small bit, maybe also a little jealous
She was… well, the only one without predestined partner, even if Hitomi insisted on not being interested in Yanna, she would still be there for her forever, until they both die, it probably feels… secure to have someone like that
Sayaka hoped, that she and her friends stayed together despite how old they grow, but… there isn’t really a guarantee for that, is there? They might stay close until they were old ladies, they might just split up as soon as high school starts
…she didn’t really like thinking about it, the idea itself felt wrong on so many levels, but the chances were there, weren’t they?
Even just the fact that they could get into an accident and die was there
And then Madoka had a fiancée, a genuine one, a girl who was…kind of too fucking perfect? It was weird, but… she looked at Madoka with such delight in her eyes, with such gentleness, care, that Sayaka couldn’t make herself point it out
Sayaka was surprised they weren’t soulmates with how they both… well, connected to each other so fast? The wall of learning about someone wasn’t even there, they just… straight up went on a date the first day they met, Sayaka supposes she could kind of understand that from Madoka’s side, the girl was… well, she got information, a lot of it and who knows what parts she just failed to mention
…did Homura have that as well? Actually, why were they engaged? Besides the whole, getting kids together early or something
Sayaka felt a theory form in her head, one that she will… put to the back of her mind for now, she can investigate later
Well, if Homura did have a large amount of information about Madoka as well, at least they matched each other right? That… probably lessens the creepiness in it, hopefully
…hey, when did the sky go dark?
Feeling herself go cold, Sayaka glanced around herself, seeing building bend and twist upon themselves, shaking with the wind
…was she having a hallucination?
Was there a gas leak or something…?
Sayaka froze, when the biggest building-a tower- turned to her, windows showing small bits of a large eye hidden within it, it creaks as the middle cracks open
A bright pink… something flies from the side, penetrating the thing hidden within the tower
A purple barrier surrounds it before slowly enclosing in on itself, the building cracks as the thing inside it cries out in pain
Sayaka doesn’t get to see what it is, before it’s crushed inside the barrier
Staring with wide eyes, Sayaka feels her mouth drop open
“What the fuck”
Looking around, Sayaka notices them as they notice her
Madoka and Homura, both looking at her with surprise, though Homura’s is much milder
Sayaka doesn’t get to question anything before the world itself crumbles around them
“What the actual fuck…?”
Homura lands near her, offering her a hand so she could stand up
…hey when did she fall on the floor? Ugh this was so disorientating
“Hey, you’re going to explain all this right? Please tell me you will”
Homura’s expression remains the same as she nods
Taking the hand, Sayaka shakily stands up and looks around
The same as usual
…this didn’t make a lick of sense
***
Mami stared at the two new magical girls she didn’t recognize, they took a witch down pretty fast… efficiently, made sure to protect the civilian they only barely noticed
One seemed more experienced than the other, the pink girl compensating in sheer power
But Mami was… curious about an additional fact
She already screwed up enough to destroy one pair of soulmates, she wasn’t going to do so again, wasn’t going to fail like that, wasn’t going to ruin something so precious again
They looked… familiar, two of them at least, the black haired magical girl didn’t feel familiar in the same way
Maybe she saw them at school? It would make sense…
Kyubey was too busy nowadays, something about finding something that could revolutionize magical girls, bring them to another level
He almost sounded excited
For now, Mami will observe, maybe she can try to find a way and strike a conversation with them, learn more
Notes:
Nekura wants a tv, for what reason? she doesn't know, but she wants it now
Usotsuki stops pretending to sleep when she sees her (slighlty) older sister get uppies and asks for some herselfSayaka thinks about loneliness, gets caught in a labyrinth and sees her best friend and her fiancee use magic to defeat a witch
Mami stalks the girls, not wanting to repeat the last time she butted in where she didn't belong
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 68: a different girl, the blood on your hands
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura met her by accident
Sure, she planned to see her at some point, figure out a way to nudge her towards a contract, but she was never really able to do so, most of her time this week spent planning, discovering things she didn’t want to, looking after her kids and occasional dates with Madoka
…who was slowly gaining back the confidence from the previous loop, maybe helping Sayaka allowed her to earn some, she was certainly more active in both every day, magical and romantic avenues
Not like Homura was going to complain about either, confident Madoka was… good, yes, good
Well, Homura was going wildly off topic, maybe it was the shock
Because from her memory, Kure Kirika was never like this, never this meek, never had she felt so non confident, never has she looked like she was about to cry from accidentally running into each other, never has she looked so… pathetic? Pitiful? Homura wasn’t sure what to call it as she stared at the girl in front of her, practically groveling at her feet just because they bumped into each other
Homura didn’t think she was really intimidating, was she?
Sure she might be a little colder than an average person, but it wasn’t like she went out of her way to insult people or something, she didn’t go and bully people, didn’t order people around, didn’t glare at every single person she saw
So it felt weird that someone was so scared of her
Sighing deeply, Homura spoke
“Get off the floor already…”
“A-ah, o-ok!”
Kirika practically jumps to her feet, standing as straight as a soldier in a line
…what was wrong with her?
“…what are you doing?”
The girl blushes before trying and failing to relax
This was… a sad sight
“Just… stop, go back to doing whatever it was that you planned to, this… I don’t have time for this right now”
Making sure to add a smile at the end, Homura hoped this would calm the girl down, if slightly
It was weird, really weird to see her like this, so different
Sure, it was jarring to see a Madoka who didn’t contract at first, but Homura saw it, the confidence hidden within her, the way it sprung up whenever she felt the need to do something, the way it was still there, the way Homura saw it grow in Madoka whenever she did contract, the way it revealed itself to the world where she felt she found herself, whenever she was secure with what she could do with herself
Kirika didn’t feel like that in the slightest, it was like watching two different people, one who exuded confidence, who exuded the feeling of knowing what she had to do
Someone who felt like nothing could move them from their goal, from their loved one, from Oriko
And this one… was nothing like the girl Homura got to know
Was nothing like the girl Homura felt a bud of resentment for
Was nothing like the girl Homura felt was similar to her
Was simply, not the same girl
***
Homura was worried, half an hour, sure, sometimes Kyoko was late, but it was never for more than fifteen minutes
She could go wait for a bit longer, the chances of something happening to Kyoko were small… but she could also just, go, check, just in case
It takes Homura about five minutes of walking from one side to another before she decides to move, to go and find Kyoko
Spreading her senses, she went around the town
About ten minutes in, Homura realized that this was going to take too long, if something really did happen, she had to be fast, had to get this over with, had to gamble slightly
Homura already knew, that the super charged energy could recharge, felt it fill up slowly, trickle by trickle, thankfully the amount she spent last time was miniscule as well
She still hesitated for a moment
How much was this going to cost? How much will this exhaust her?
Yet she dropped all these doubts, pushed them out of her mind and focused, touched the gas, felt it spin, waves forming a whirlpool, focused and tried to direct it to her senses, the same way she did with her magic, enhancing her sense of it
A moment later she felt the city brighten up, felt her eyes water at the brightness, felt like it was day instead of night as numerous signals were there, some already contracted (severed, their fate, importance all gone, not a bit remained, instead sealed inside their gems, swirling inside it, a new fate forming outside, dark dark darkdarkdarkdarkdarkdarkda), some yet to do so
It felt all too painfully clear
Where every single person was
How much potential they held
How much worth they had
How little worth to the world they held
How hopeless the magical girl fate was
How completely useless it felt, like draining liquid gold into the sink, for a moment of miracle, a miracle that wasn’t always perfect, wasn’t always what they truly wanted, wasn’t truly a miracle, but a curse
How wasteful incubators were
Yet Homura couldn’t focus on that, instead she locked into a familiar magic
Felt it be across the town
Felt it lay there, unmoving, curled into a ball
Frowning, Homura disconnected the fog from her senses, felt exhausting hit her, lesser than last time, but enough for Homura to stumble for a moment, taking a few minutes to rest, Homura went to where she felt Kyoko at
Where she felt Yuma at
It takes her twenty minutes to get there, almost as if intended to be as out of the way from their meeting location as possible
Maybe it was
Jumping through the window Homura spoke
“You hid away farther than expected, you know you could have just said you’re not interested right?”
Kyoko flinched
…what?
She looked back, a painful smile on her face, Yuma in her hands, hands marred by blood
“Ah, you see, I just thought… would you really want to work with a murderer?”
Her voice breaks
Homura feels herself freeze, feels her brain stop every single movement as she tries to process what’s in front of her
What could have happened
It’s all pretty clear, isn’t it?
Slowly moving to Kyoko, Homura sat on her knees as she gently cupped her face
“Do you regret it?”
Kyoko looks shocked, her eyes running across her face, searching for something, disgust maybe, anger, something, Homura doesn’t give her anything, stares with as much blankness as she can muster
“I-I don’t”
“Would you do it differently if you had the chance?”
“…I d-don’t know, she...”
“Would you do it again? For her?”
Homura doesn’t let her gaze wander from Kyoko’s eyes
She feels something break inside Kyoko
“Y-yes… I would”
“Then it doesn’t matter, I’m not innocent either, the deal wasn’t confined to your sins, my own far outweigh yours”
Standing up, Homura allows herself to look at Yuma, uncontracted, remembers the feeling of her importance, fate, potential, still attached to her body, still swirling around the world, not confined into her soul gem
It’s a small mercy
Helping Kyoko up, she asks
“So, do you want to proceed with our deal? Do not worry, your new… friend won’t be excluded, she’s more than welcome to join you, I won’t ask for more because of her either”
Homura stares, await for the answer she already knows
Notes:
Homura meets Kirika :D
Kyoko kills Yuma's mother and breaks down because of it
Homura finds Kyoko, speaks sense(?) into her and asks for her answer to their deal
my plans are slightly shifting, so either this part gets 6 timelines or 5... hope i figure it out before the start of the next one
i really should work on my college project instead of procrastinating it so much, but writing lesbians is too fun, alas, i can do nothing but persist (continue to procrastinate until i have to do everything on the last few days)
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Edit: college came up and hit with the chair I procrastinated on for months, so uhh, no chapter today unfortunately, I'll do a 2k tomorrow instead, important thing that will get me expelled if I don't do so unfortunately it takes priority over lesbians 😔
See you tomorrow, will reply to everyone tomorrow as well!
Chapter 69: the Yakuza chapter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi was a normal girl, the two things that differentiated her the most from anybody else was her having a soulmark, and her soulmate being from another country
Which would be fine really, interesting, fun once they both adjusted to each other’s language and culture, got to know each other through the short conversations they had with their soulmarks
They quickly transformed as their time chatting was increased, as they exchanged emails, later whatsapp
The hardest part, was deciding whose language to use, it took them months to decide, that they each use the other’s language, help each other when sentences don’t quite work, when the wording is a little different
Laugh at each other when it turns into something else altogether
Yanna, was one of the few people she could talk about anything with, perks of being soulmates she supposes, sure, it wasn’t like they told each other everything, but that was just unnecessary
What she wanted to complain about, was the other two people she could talk virtually anything about with
Madoka and Sayaka
Something happened, she was sure of it, probably involving Homura, but she didn’t know what
Her mind might have gone a little… fast with her conclusions, theories of infidelity, drama of discovering long lost love, the drama of loving two people at once while already being betrothed to another…
It was probably… not what she thought, but if it was… well, Hitomi hoped she could get all the details out of them soon enough
She could ask Homura, but she was… a little intimidating, having an edge that was similar to those rare moments Madoka had
…was she some kind of mob assassin? Was she actually Madoka’s bodyguard and tasked to guard her, falling in love in the midst of her job…
‘Wow Hitomi, you’re really guessing everything under the sun huh? What’s next, is she an undercover cop?’
‘H-huh!? Yanna! When did i- why do you gotta- ugh! You should have just told me I started speaking into the mark!’
‘But where’s the fun in that? Listening to your theories was much more interesting than interrupting them!’
‘You! Ugh!’
The line is quiet for a moment before Hitomi hesitantly asks
‘…do you think any of them are correct?’
Yanna stays quiet for a couple of minutes
‘Hmmm, well, she might be connected to Yakuza or something? I can’t say much, never seen that edge you’re talking about’
‘Really! What do you think she is? I personally think an assassin is-‘
***
Homura discovered a new fact about her barriers
Just two layers is enough to completely block suppressive gunfire
Bangs resounds as Homura runs forward, jumping to a wall before jumping from it into the back
Grabbing the man’s head she smashes him into the floor, quickly turning around Homura catches the gun that left the man’s hands before it hits the floor and shoots a couple of shots into the crowd
A few cries resound, one body falls cold to the floor
Hearing clicks, Homura throws the gun to the side before taking out one of her own shotguns
One shot scatters them to the sides
Taking a quick look around, Homura notes a few people trying to escape
A barrier appears at the end of the alley
Ignoring them from then on, Homura moves forward to one of the halves
The fear that grows on their faces as Homura runs through their gunfire, the clinks of bullets smashing into something only to give in and fall to the floor, the superhuman speed she was moving at
The first three people try to fight back, pull out their knifes
They lay on the floor only a moment later, their knives moved from their hands to their livers, the rest dealt with just as quickly
Intimidation laid out, Homura adds another layer of it by crushing the other half into the floor
The fear in those at the end of the alley reaches the limit
Good enough
It wasn’t like Homura wanted to do something like this, but after their attempts at kidnapping, she had to… send a message? Something alongside those lines, she could kill them, slaughter every single one, but if something like this could happen to her? What if they tried to go after somebody else she knew? No, that simply
Cannot be allowed
So an example has to be made
A public one, something that sends a message in a way that nobody will dare to try something like this again
Something that will make them afraid of meeting her, afraid of crossing paths, something that will make them panic
Something that will make them use their brains for longer than a minute
It was… great time to use something she practiced
A sliver of gas moved, controlling the rest Homura stops it from swirling, stops it from moving
A small round barrier forms in her hand, moving it to the wall, Homura expands it
The expansion is near instant, the hole in the wall explodes, a crater in place
“This is a threat, one I’m sure you understand”
The walk to the men is short
“If you don’t, I’m up to explaining it further”
Their head shakes is enough
Walking a bit further Homura hears a voice
“…Homura?”
A lazy glance to the side confirms it
“Uncle Furugaki, I didn’t notice you”
The man is tall, a small stubble in place of a beard, black suit incase him alongside a large cloak, three more men surround him, shock barely restrained in their expressions, hints of fear showing through it
Hm, while not an intended victim, this should be useful as well
“…so you’re one of those super girls eh…”
Oh?
“super girls?”
Her uncle waves his hand in the air with a worried expression
“Ah you know, the whole… teenage girls with superpowers, all that, they’re mostly rumors, haven’t seen one myself before”
“Ah, suppose that’s a fitting term then”
Her uncle looks at her, serious expression not leaving his face
That’s… unusual, from the last loop he was usually more… bubbly? As if trying to keep the atmosphere light
“There is a nasty rumor about them though, you know about it?”
“I can try and guess”
The man grimaces, worry taking over him completely as he shakily walks up to her, Homura freezes for a moment before she’s encased in a hug, her uncle shakes as he holds her, his voice quiet, breaking down
“H-Homura, kiddo, i… will support you in whatever you will do, just please… don’t disappear like those girl, don’t just vanish into thin air, I promised Akemi-san that I will raise you in his stead, that you will live a good life, please, just… live long enough to bury me, d-don’t let it be in r-reverse”
Homura feels her blood run cold before she grasps him in return
“i… I’ll try, as hard as I can, I’ll make sure to… give you a good funeral, will make it the best in the world, don’t worry… I will take care of it personally”
Her uncle relaxes slightly, his hug only tightens
They stay in a hug before he whispers, fear clogging his eyes
“I-is Harue… also one?”
“…No, I will make sure she doesn’t become one with all I have”
“…I’m so sorry…”
Homura feels tears fall on top of her hair, ignores them and grasps the man in front of her tighter
The closest thing she had to a parent
He was worried, for her, it felt just as delightful as it was painful
Because there was nothing to be done, her fate was already sealed, she was but a lamb for incubators goal, the only way she could defy it was suicide
She was doomed from the start, before he ever came into her life
But uncle didn’t need to know that, didn’t need to know that her days were numbered, more uncertain than they ever were before
Because that would do nothing, wouldn’t help, an illusion of hope was kinder than the view of her end
***
Satoshi was curious
Furugaki wasn’t one to make a friendly visit, especially so with how it went last time, Satoshi’s hand still has the slash scar
Scary old man
Scary old man who was also afraid of him too it seems, the slight shifts in his posture, the way his hands were always able to move to behind his coat, into it, hovering over his hostler
Well, with his own gun under the table, Satoshi probably wasn’t exactly comfortable looking either
“So, what’s with the visit? Want to drink or something? Been a while since we did that, what was it, ten? Fifteen years ago? You were much more fun back then~!”
The man stays silent, if only a twitch in his eye indicating that he heard Satoshi
Feeling a grin grow, Satoshi lets it show itself, really, what was the use for suppressing yourself all the time? It was much better to do it in moderation, to let yourself seem carefree!
Just show a smile or two and charm the other person, not like it’d work with that guy, far too experienced with Satoshi, a shame too, but what could you do?
“No, not a drink, I want you to check on Madoka and make sure she’s not one of supers”
That? That was a confusing request
“…why? I saw her grow up, raised her too, there’s no chance she had something like that without me noticing”
The old man laughs, a self-deprecating smile on his face as he takes out a flask
Bastard, and he said he wasn’t going to drink
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?”
And that, was worrying
“…what do you mean, Gaki?”
The man shifts slightly, puts his hands to the table and speaks
“Saw her, Homura, take down a dozen of men, heard dozen of shots, saw her run straight through them, saw her do… something that made the men seven meters away press into the ground, saw her explode a wall, I raised that girl, saw her grow up, paid for every hospital, visit her every moment I was free and I didn’t fucking notice”
…what?
No, that… that didn’t make sense, why would someone just… gain powers
“Shit, no this… Gaki tell me you’re joking, this… I can’t, if she disappears like those girls in the rumors… I-I don’t think I could handle it”
All he receives is a flask
Satoshi stares at it for a moment, thinks about it, decides on it and takes a big sip, it's bitter
Slamming the flask into the table he hisses out
“Shit”
Furugaki laughs as he adds on
“Shit indeed”
Notes:
brain fart so i'm leaving this mostly empty
a bit smaller than what i promised, but this felt like a better way to end the chapter on
too braindead to reply to comments today, so i'll do it in the morning
hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 70: walk to school and friendly stalking
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was waiting
It might be a little… weird at the start, but if she starts doing it daily, Homura would get used to it, maybe she would grow to like it and if she doesn’t? She can always tell her! It’s not like Homura was shy…
She would tell her if she didn’t like something right? And it’s not like this was something major, like say, Madoka breaking into her house, she was just waiting to walk with her to school!
She got here early, a full hour and a half before school, just to be sure, it’s not like Madoka knew when Homura would go out right?
She had a bento box, for Homura, because if the girl insisted on feeding her, Madoka was going to return the favor! Her dad was glad to teach her so it was a double plus! She had fun learning as well, after a week of trying things out, she was finally satisfied enough with the result to share it with the girl
Looking at the chat with her friends, she saw a couple of messages from Sayaka complaining about Madoka ditching them, crying in the chat about being left alone and jokingly blaming Homura for being the bringer of bad news
Sending a quick promise to accompany them as well, switching day after day Madoka goes back to waiting
It takes about half an hour before she sees Homura get out of the house, two kids accompanying her, one she recognizes from the photo her uncle showed her, the other she didn’t
Homura’s eyes run past her, before she stops in her tracks and makes a full body turn in Madoka’s direction
Waving slightly, Madoka runs up to her
“Homura-chan! Hi! I came to walk to school with you! Is that ok? Sorry for not asking before I just got too excited and-“
“Its fine Madoka, I just… have to take a detour first, would you be ok with that?”
“Of course! I don’t mind, I already came here without asking!”
Homura smiles before gently tugging on the little girl’s hands and slowly starting to walk
Madoka follows after, it’s not ideal, not being able to hold her hand, but seeing her lead two kids is just cute enough to compensate
Switching her gaze to the kids, Madoka observes them for a little bit, before leaning down slightly and smiling at the white haired girl, the slightly older one she didn’t see before
“Hi! I’m Madoka, what’s your name?”
The little girl hesitates for a moment, her eyes meeting Madoka’s before she quietly answers
“…I’m Nagisa”
“Nagisa? That’s a nice name!”
The little girl-Nagisa-blushes slightly before smiling
“Thank you! Um, you have a nice name too!”
“Thank you as well! So, are you going to school yes? Is this your little sist-“
Before Madoka can even finish, the other girl butts in and swiftly shouts
“NO! I’m the oldest! Nagisa is-is-is-ummm, hmmm, I don’t know, but I’m the big sis! Not Nagisa!”
Nagisa giggles before quickly covering her mouth as the younger girl glares at her
Madoka’s worry passes as quickly as it appears, seeing it as a regular occurrence with Homura just letting out a sigh at the loud explanation
“Is that so? And what’s your name?”
The girl puffs up and points at herself
“I’m Ibari! I’m the oldest, the biggest, the coolest, the strongest! I’m also going to be the smartest! Mama already sent me to school while Nekura and Usotsuki are still babies! They won’t catch up with me in a thousand years!”
“Really? And… how old are Nekura and Usotsuki?”
Ibari looks confused for a moment, before frowning and turning to Homura
“Mama, how old are they?”
Homura contemplates it for a moment, a moment of which Madoka’s heart skips a beat, mama!? Homura is her mom? Did she adopt her!? But can you adopt someone so young!? This… magic! Right! Magic exists, so maybe it was that? It has to be magic, has to be!
“They should be… around one year old by now? I’m not sure”
Madoka is still stuck in her mind, mama, Homura was this kid’s mom, did that mean Nagisa was also her kid? But Ibari seems to not want that to happen? Well seemingly mostly to be the oldest one from Madoka gathered, but still
What did all that mean? Three kids at bare minimum, Madoka wasn’t ready! Sure, she knew that Homura looked after those kids, but she wasn’t aware she was their mom!
This… prompts a lot more research, Madoka can’t be a bad stepmom!
***
Mami was... confident, if she could say that, that those girls while close, weren’t soulmates, were both already in the business, one already used to the life that magical girls had to go through
Kaname seemed like a newbie, like somebody only recently contracted, all the evidence pointed at it, Akemi, on the other hand, seemed more confident with her magic, experienced
In the know, her bringing Kyoko spoke about it (oh how Mami wants to go to her, to apologize, to beg her for forgiveness, to maybe, just maybe, get at least a part of what they had back, but that was just a fantasy, an unrealistic part of her brain that hoped too much, she had to know her limits, even if Kyoko didn’t blame her for her death, Mami knew the reason)
But Mami, Mami never heard of her, ever, not something sounding similar either
Then there was her connection to the criminal world, a bit concerning, but from what Mami saw, from what she gathered, Akemi herself wasn’t for it, going along with it more so because of being born into the environment than genuine desire for it
…it would also look back bad on Mami, to look down on the girl because of who her parents were
Akemi was strong, experienced, if a bit unrefined, something about the way she moved, the way she fought was… unpracticed, something that she was getting used to, that feeling went away the moment she got her hands on a gun
So, Mami could infer, that Akemi herself wasn’t too old as a magical girl, but not new as well, has a lot of experience with guns, expected really with her being part of Yakuza, was this stereotyping? Mami hoped it wasn’t
…maybe she would appreciate some tips? Hopefully, Mami didn’t have a student in so long… it felt cathartic to teach somebody, to see them succeed (and she ruined it, because she was greedy, because she just had to have Kyoko for herself, ruined it all)
Akemi looked after at least two little kids
So she couldn’t be too bad, had to have some kindness inside her
Mami planned, on how to approach them today, on how to introduce herself, just as a classmate, or as magical girl in charge of this city? Akemi probably knew enough to explain the concept to Kaname
Or does she wait for them to go to a labyrinth and assist from there?
There was a lot of possibilities, Mami just had to find the correct one, one that wouldn’t sever their connection before it even appeared
Notes:
Madoka and Homura go to school together!
Madoka discovers she's a stepmom who needs to step up
Mami considers her approach
thinking about writing a one piece and pmmm crossover fic, it would be a good excuse for a OP reread, just gotta reach the grand line for the starting line of the fic
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 71: to find a purpose, to become something better
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Oriko woke up, finding herself lying in bed once again
One look at the clock she realizes she’s up too early, way too early
5:43
Oriko stares at the ceiling, wonders why she had to wake up so early, wonders if she should just go back to sleep, wonders if she should go review if she’s already up
There wasn’t much to do these days, she just… did school work, went to school, went home, did homework and nothing else
She could… clean up maybe, this place was a mess
But there wasn’t a particular reason to, nobody would visit her, nobody would care if there was a little dust, if there were a couple mugs on the table, if there are a few dishes not yet done
She… should maybe get some more groceries, something green, some rice, a couple dozen of eggs
Another look at the clock kicked her thoughts away from that
The closest 24 hour store was half an hour away, best just wait for a regular one to open so her hands don't die on her as she carries them back
Another option gone, Oriko looks over her table and notices something
A post it note, one she doesn’t remember writing
That… did someone break in? But why would they just… leave a note?
Slowly standing up, Oriko walked over to the table and picked the note up, it was on a… energy drink? One she didn’t remember getting as well
This was weirder and weirder
Finally letting her gaze travel to the note Oriko was even more confused
‘A wish, isn’t it beautiful? To have hoped enough, to pray enough for something to happen, would it not be wonderful, for a wish to manifest itself in reality?
Magic, is it not something dreamy? Is it not something people wish for? And for it to be a byproduct
You can wish, you can have it fulfilled as well, do you not want it, to have purpose again, to know the reason you exist?
An opportunity is there, always following you, perhaps even reading this note alongside you, call out to it, the creature of wishes, forge a contract
Your fate will be sealed, but at the very least, it will be determined as well
Kyubey, incubator, a name to call out
I will use you, give you purpose, give you a reason to go on, all you have to do, is make a wish
The next time we speak, you will be contracted
I sincerely hope, your wish will be worth it’
…was this supposed to temp her?
It was… more confusing if anything
A wish
To have your wish fulfilled
To seal your own fate
And all for what? For somebody to just… come and tell her what to do? Ridiculous
But, why would this be here? Why would someone break in and just leave a cryptic note in front of her? Why would someone try and… scare her? Oriko wasn’t sure what the intended effect was
Yet she still got curious
Tentatively, Oriko looked around, before calling out the name the note spoke of
“…Kyubey?”
There is silence
Oriko remains tensed up for a few more moments
‘Yes, Oriko?’
Startling, Oriko jumped back and smashed into a wall
“Shit!”
Rubbing her head, Oriko looked down and saw a creature on the floor, looking at her with… blank eyes
“urgh, how did you…”
‘I was always there, I just haven’t decided to show myself to you yet’
“…right, ok, so… the note was speaking the truth? What the fuck, did you see who put it here?”
‘no, I haven’t been able to do that, it just appeared on the table with no other changes, quite curious anomaly that I wish to look into further when time arrives to do so’
“And right now you can’t?”
‘Something else has higher priority, another anomaly, just more special, this could be done by a dozen magical girls, I’m just unsure why they would do it’
Right… anomaly, magical girls
This was… exciting actually, if the note spoke the truth, Oriko would have something to do, something that wasn’t just going to school and slowly rotting on the inside
But there had to be… something, something she didn’t know
A wish
“A wish… can I really make one?”
‘Of course’
“And what do I have to do after? This can’t be for free, can it?”
‘It’s not, you will have to fight amalgamations of negative emotions in exchange, beings called witches, this is a contract, in exchange for a wish, you will be giving me used grief seeds’
“…grief seeds?”
‘Something that drops from witches, it helps you sustain your magic. You can’t remain unrewarded throughout the process of fighting, can you? You will be putting your life on the line’
Oriko hesitates
“…do I have to make the decision now?”
‘No, you don’t’
Oriko nods
“I will… take some time to think”
***
Three days later Oriko contracts, sees a city get crushed under the force of a witch, sees a girl die in a burst of light, sees the shock in other girls around her
The next day, that same girl she saw die sits on her balcony
“Hello, Oriko Mikuni”
Oriko feels herself tremble slightly, the memory of the limp body still on her mind as she stares at the obviously moving girl
“Do you want to make an alliance?”
***
Kirika feels something burn, something inside her cry out as she winces and looks at the source of the pain
Her shoulder and the name on it
She remembers getting excited about it, the fact that she had a soulmate
Remembers realizing that she just couldn’t make herself talk to her by the time she could
Remembers the few attempts of reaching her soulmate did, remembers responding to two out of a hundred
She was pathetic
Even more so now as she felt panic tug on her stomach, felt herself grasp for breath as she begun to feel her breath quicken
Nonononono, she couldn’t be dying, couldn’t, nononono Kirika didn’t even have a proper conversation with her, this couldn’t be happening, simply couldn’t! S-She had to do something, something at all, but what!?
The burn disappeared as quickly as it came
Kirika stares, feels worries grow stronger and stronger inside her
Wishes she was different, wishes she would have the confidence to speak to her, wishes she could actually make sure she was okay, wished she-
‘Kure Kirika, would you like to make a contract?’
Notes:
Oriko makes a wish :)
doesn't see the world end this time, but instead sees the ruins of Mitakihara
Kirika feels Oriko's contract and meets kyubey :)
the angst might not be on the main girls, but it's still there!
Oriko's and Kirika's roles are slightly different from now on, i have great plans for them :D
hope you enjoy today's chapter!
Chapter 72: gloomy, forging stronger friendship, an incident
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura looked past the window
Looked towards the sky
Homura hated it, what she’s done, but she would do it again and again, it didn’t matter what would happen to Oriko Mikuni, doesn’t matter now, what mattered was that her magic was ideal for preventing wishes, if Homura just manages to make her contract, just manages to do it before Madoka can make a wish…!
It would make everything so much simpler, would make Homura’s goal that much easier to achieve, would make it seem actually possible
Yet she still lead her to sell her soul, no matter what she did
Ash on her tongue, Homura ignored it, looked further away, closed her eyes and moved her thoughts to something that mattered, to something that shouldn’t be completely disregarded
(The desire to throw up was overwhelming, to get the ash off, to wash it away, no matter what Homura did she felt it, felt the weight of her decision, felt herself lose strength, wanted to just lay there and scream, wanted to do something, something that would right her wrong, but she couldn’t do that, not now, not after every death she already became a reason for, what’s another? What’s one that’s lengthened? Homura’s sins were already overbearing, it will pass, she will adapt, get used to the new weight on her back, she already did that before)
The wind blew past her
It didn’t matter, not in the slightest, they were nobodies, enemies, somebody who tried to kill her
Yet it still felt like a betrayal beyond reason, no matter, it was too late to regret it
Too soon to think about it
Feeling a tug, Homura looked down and saw Nekura trying to climb on top of her, to sit with her
Lifting her up, Homura let herself relax slightly, let herself embrace the child, let herself move from the thoughts if only for a bit
“You’re not worried about me, are you Nekura? Don’t worry, mama doesn’t have a right to regret these things, give me some time and I’ll get used to it”
Nekura grasps around her arm and hugs, enveloping it with her warmth
“Mama nice, don pi sat”
A laugh escapes from Homura as she pats Nekura’s head
“Nice… well if you say so, I’ll try to be less sad, it’s your job isn’t it Nekura?”
The little girl nods seriously before moving around for a bit more and laying down comfortably
A few minutes later Homura was stuck sitting there alongside her sleeping toddler
***
Sayaka didn’t know what she was expecting, but it was not Homura somehow being able to become even more shut into herself, looking as if somebody did something sacrilegious enough to warrant her wrath
It was kind of creepy, the way her eyes looked so… empty from time to time before they regained focus, it was almost random
she was completely out of it, at least when Madoka went to her, some light came back, stayed the entire time Madoka was with her, some small smiles burst from the girl before they were buried a moment later
Did she like… fail to save somebody? She was a magical girl so it was possible right? But was Homura the type to torture herself over that? Sayaka… didn’t actually know, all she knew about the girl was surface level, some little bits Madoka rambled about and two things she realized herself
Well, if she can’t ask the source… might as well ask the other branch right?
“Hey Harue, did something happen with Homura? She seems… off”
Harue startles a bit, looking up from her lunch and quickly looking around, as if confirming that Sayaka was speaking to her
“Oh um, I think so? She didn’t really tell me anything, but she looked… angry at herself when she came home a few days ago? She just shut down when I tried to ask her what happened, said it wasn’t important and that she’d get over it…”
“ah dang, that suck, well, uh, let me buy you something as compensation? I don’t know, I just… kind of only noticed now that you don’t eat with us unless Homura is there, gotta fix that you know!”
“Y-you don’t have to! You really don’t! it’s fi-“
“Aw c’mon, just let me treat you, you can… tell me some stupid things Homura did as payment, there’s gotta be something!”
Harue hesitates for a moment longer before picking up her tray and walking alongside Sayaka
Grinning to herself, Sayaka counts this as a win, a small one, but a win none the less
The girl seemed lonely, so Sayaka could fix that
***
Mami walked into the labyrinth and prepared herself, moved with as much grace and confidence as she could, jumped from one cloud to another before she reaches them
Akemi-san and Kaname-san
This will be their first meeting and Mami is going to perfect it!
She already had a plan, in a few moments she will jump in, create ground under herself with ribbons and offer some help, propose an alliance and then lead it into having a conversation, which would by itself lead to them visiting her, she could impress them with her hospitality and then she co-
Tripping Mami felt her life flash, felt herself reconsider everything she could
Saw the world slow down as she stared at the cloud she falling onto
Saw the two other girls turning to her after her yelp
…she should run away
Yes, just… run away, she was fine by herself actually, no need to include other people in her misery, she’ll just go to the park and feed the ducks, ducks were friends, they wouldn’t leave her as long as she get’s them the good bread, yes
A moment later Mami finishes falling, her decision already made and clear
Notes:
i need to sleep so no overview of the chapter here, wrote this chapter pretty fast so there might be typos i didn't notice
will reply to comments tomorrow, procrastination was beating me to death today with consequences so i'm a little tired
hope you enjoy today's chapter!
Chapter 73: the cloud witch dispersed, moving past murder
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka’s eyes jumped to where the yelp came from, what she saw was a girl in an outfit that probably meant she was a magical girl as well, looking over her, Madoka noticed a soul gem clipped to her hat
Waiting for a few moments Madoka felt worry grow in her stomach as the girl just continued to lay there on the cloud
Taking a quick glance, Madoka sees Homura’s own gaze fill with worry, their eyes meet and Homura tilts her head to the girl before going back to looking at the witch
…so, Madoka was probably supposed to check up on her? Walking to her and checking up on Homura from time to time, Madoka ran up to the girl and gently shook her on the shoulder
“Hey, um, are you alright? Do you feel… dizzy or something?”
The girl doesn’t respond and just… lays there
Feeling more worried by the seconds Madoka shakes her shoulder again, this time with a bit more force
The girl still doesn’t respond
Deciding enough is enough, Madoka picks the girl in her hands and flips her face up
Madoka feels herself stumble back a step as she looks at the completely red girl looking away
“Um, are you… ok? Do you feel sick?”
“I’m… fine… I just… had a plan to impress you two… and I ruined it… by tripping, I’ve been a magical girl for two years and I TRIP in front of you two… this is the worst…”
“A-ah I’m sure it’s fine! B-but two years? That’s a lot! You must know a lot, right!?”
Madoka wasn’t sure what she was supposed to do here, but at least trying to cheer the girl up was probably a good idea? She wanted to impress them? Wonder why?
Sure, Madoka could understand trying to impress Homura, but her? Why?
Ah that wasn’t important right now! Right now she had to cheer her up a little
She does look up slightly, her eyes regaining a bit of their shine
“Ah yes, I’ve been one for two years, I would say I picked up a thing or two”
Sensing some pride in it, Madoka responds appropriately and claps with a surprised face, not even needing to fake it, two years was a long time! If she really was a magical girl for that long, she must be strong right?
“Wow! Do you think you could help us? It would be really appreciated!”
“Of course! This was what I came for!”
Seeing some pep return to the girls step, Madoka sighs in relief, this was good actually, if they had someone else with them, Madoka already had an outline of how dangerous witches could be, so more allies the better, Homura did say she found a few not too long ago, but still!
Madoka forces herself to stop a gasp from leaving her as the blonde girl jumps into the air and ribbons appear under her, holding her as a dozen muskets appear in the air and shoot at the witch
Madoka doesn’t try to hide her awe, the girl probably needs it…
It is super cool though! Like a super move!
Homura seems to appreciate it as well nodding slightly before taking out a pistol and supplying her own firepower as well
Not wanting to be left behind, Madoka notches an arrow and shoots it as well
The witch collapses into itself and the labyrinth breaks soon after
“Thank you for your help, Mami Tomoe”
“O-oh you’re aware of me? Would you mind introducing yourself and your friend as well?”
“of course, I’m Akemi Homura and this…”
Homura pauses and Madoka watches her, thoughts running around her mind before she seemingly settles on something
“…is my fiancée Kaname Madoka, it’s good to meet you”
“O-oh fiancée!? That’s… interesting! I didn’t expect that, well, sadly I can’t say I recognize you, did you contract while away from japan?”
“You… could say that”
Tomoe-san seems to pause before a smile blooms on her face
“How about we go to my home and talk some more there? It’s pretty close and we would need to talk about a few things if you’re planning to stay here, right?”
“Of course, Madoka, do you want to go with me?”
Well… she might as well! Tomoe-san seemed kind, Madoka didn’t think she would do something bad
“Yes, I would”
Making sure to take Homura’s hand, Madoka drops her magic, feels it wash away from her body and pressing itself back into her soul gem
It was… a strange feeling, but not uncomfortable
Mami takes a curious glance at their hands before smiling and leading them
It takes no longer than ten minutes before they get there
***
Kyoko looked at her hands and felt something sticky on them, felt something warm color them, felt something red imprinting onto them
Releasing a shuddering breath she closes her eyes, grabs the blanket around her and buries herself further into it
She killed someone, with her own hands, sure she let people die before, waited for that to happen, but she wasn’t ever the one to actually kill someone before, wasn’t the one to punch her spear through somebody besides a witch
She felt sick
Sick that she’s done it, sick that she would most probably do it again
What a truly shitty sight she was, especially so with her coming to this city, where Mami is, where her old teacher is, where the girl who proclaimed her a murderer long ago stays
She proved her right, didn’t she eh? Went and actually did it, Kyoko didn’t even bother feeling like it was a bad thing besides the shock of actually doing it, of actually taking someone’s life by herself
Fuck
…at the very least, Yuma was fine, wasn’t going to get abused, was going to be treated better, was going to have friends with those kids that follow Homura
Slowly getting out of under the blankets, Kyoko pulled something on and went out
She needed fresh air, staying inside rotting over the decision that she can’t take back was useless
Move on, that’s… what she had to do now, she’s already been through the process anyway, already moved on past letting people die to witches, this shouldn't be that different from it
Notes:
Mami get's herself together and works with Madoka and Homura
Kyoko feels like shit
a bit of a late chapter, had to finish the tutorial in Magia exedra after i had to go through some loops to actually play it, so far it's fun! though i wanted to try and get Kyoko on release and she isn't there :c
can only hope it won't take long for her to be released
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 74: Pride, friendship and brands
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ibari wasn’t sure why she had to do homework, she did fine in class, great even! She had the best grades so far! Homework didn’t seem like something… interesting, important, it was boring! But that wouldn’t stop Ibari, if Sanae-chan can do it, why can’t Ibari? No! Ibari will do it better! She will be the smartest!
She just… has to figure out how to access everybody’s grades, so she could compare, you know, just to be sure she was the greatest
Whatever, homework, it wasn’t hard, just annoying and boring, she knew all of this! Why does she have to do it! Maybe if she shows she knows everything Kaeru-sensei will let her not do homework anymore…
Feeling like somebody was watching her, Ibari looked around and saw her two little sisters, watching her, one with much more… fake interest while the other was looking bored
Ibari was also bored, but she didn’t show it, but Nekura was gloominess, so it probably fit her to not hide it…
“Wanna watch me write stuff?”
Usotsuki nods and crawls to Ibari while Nekura takes a little more time to decide, ultimately following after her sister
Picking them up and placing her sister so each had her own lap, Ibari begins to carefully write, making sure to make it look as perfect as she can, it has to be pretty! Otherwise it’s not good enough! People need to understand what she writes
Nekura was seemingly instantly bored, idly watching Ibari write as she played with her clothes, rude, but whatever, Ibari will let her, she can’t let her sister be too bored right? Usotsuki was more interested though
They had to come up with some sort of word play, which was fun, a little bit, Ibari was also a little annoyed with how much words there were, how could she pick one! Why did Kaeru-sensei even make that a homework!? This was ridiculous! But if teacher said to do it, Ibari will do it perfectly!
She will be the greatest student!
Yes!
Usotsuki pulls on her sleeve, pointing at a couple kanji, confusion appears on Ibari’s face before she gets it
Oh, oh! Oh!!
Grinning from ear to ear, Ibari picks up Usotsuki and lifts her up in her arms
“What a smart baby you are! Helping your big sister! I didn’t need it obviously, but so smart! We should tell mama!”
Nekura looks up from pulling and pushing Ibari’s shirt, something close to being offended in her eyes as she shakily stands up on her lap and reaches to Ibari’s arm
Ibari feels her eyes shine, her other little sister stood up! For the first time!!
Today was great! Maybe Ibari will be able to convince Kaeru-sensei!
***
Mami was amazed
How did she manage to save that!? She fell in front of them, they both saw it, Mami knew it from the fact of how awkward Kaname-san was at the start
And she saved it! Somehow! She didn’t need to abandon civilization for ducks! She could just become friends with them!
Didn’t need to budget around going to the pond every single day with the most expensive bread she could afford (if Mami was going to be friends with ducks, then she will give them the best she can!)
She had friend again! Madoka even agreed to get a couple of lessons from her!! This was huge! Really big! Mami can’t wait until she can do sleepovers again, she missed them so much…
She just, had to… hide some stuff, like her notes on both the girls, some books she… didn’t want to discuss in polite company and the like
She could find a new recipe online... would they like baking? Sure Mami enjoyed it, but what if they didn’t? Well, they’d tell her right? Hopefully
Mami had a lot of plans that would need to change if they didn’t, either of them just sitting through them all… bad, bad idea, banish it Mami, don’t even think about it, they will tell you, because you will make it easy to say something like that to yourself, yes
Alright, it’s fine, you already had them over for tea, both seemed to enjoy it, they even felt safe enough to flirt with each other!
So everything was going fine
Completely
No overthinking
Overthinking was the mind killer, focus!
Just… make some fun plans, think about how much fun you will have, think about how good it will be to teach somebody again! Focus on that! Not on how they might start hating you because you didn’t notice they didn’t like how the tea meshed with the dessert, or ho-
***
Homura woke up to searing pain on the back of her palm, something etching into existence as she barely restrained herself enough not to scream
The process felt like it was going on forever, like molten lava was being poured over it, like it was being cut open a thousand times every single second
Five minutes later it stopped, breathing haggardly, Homura looked at what was there
A half done circle, parts of it missing, as if it was a dotted line, some lines clearer than another, the inside of it wasn’t as defined, a few lines, but not enough to know what the shape meant
“What the fuck”
Using magic to have a feel for it, Homura felt it… connect to something, but she couldn’t see where
So she tries to employ her second option
She doesn’t get to, shock overriding it completely as she stares at the mirror image of the symbol on her palm, etched into the surface of her soul gem
“What the actual fuck”
Notes:
Pride does not mean feeling it only for yourself, does it :)
Mami overthinks, but she'll get better, probably
well, what did you think? that these girls were going to settle for just soulmarks? no no no no, they need to go extra, need to brand their own existence into each other, need to imprint on each other in a way that does not exist yet, need to reinvent the soulmate system because they haven't been assigned together, you know how it is
Madoka also has the brand on the back of her palm
you know, it's kind of crazy to think about how big this fic is, i mean, 20k hits, what the fuck, almost 500 kudos too, what the hell, this fic somehow reached top 100 sorted by kudos and it's just fucking crazy, the support this fic get's is appreciated, i hope you know that, it's simply mind blowing for me, sure this might be a more fitting thing to talk about on some big number, like chapter 100, or 100k words, but i just had to let it out sometime
thank you all for reading this and supporting this fic, i'll continue to provide and try to increase the quality as i go, i mean i belive i got better from when i started, but it's hard to see your own improvements sometimes
once again, thank you all for your appreciation and i hope you enjoy this chapter
Chapter 75: the morning after, a kitten
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka felt cold shivers whenever she looked at it
Something on her palm, something she felt coming from the other side, something she couldn’t quite place, something that was familiar, felt like someone she knew
She felt a part of her magic inside it, inside the brand on her skin, the brand on her gem, on her soul
Madoka didn’t know where this could have come from, didn’t ever heard of anything similar to this, well, besides the soulmarks that now exist thanks to her wish, but this…felt different
Was this a magical girl thing? It was stuck to her soul gem as well, so maybe it was? Was this just… normal? To wake up at three in the morning because of burning pain reaching into the deepest part of her? To feel like she was being torn into, as if somebody was digging into her entire being and putting something inside, connecting her to something, felt the other side being dug into as well
It was… probably not normal right? Sure, real magical girls were different from anime and manga, but it wouldn’t be that different right? The whole transformations, magic, cute outfits, all of that was there! So, why would being a magical girl do something like that?
Plus, there wasn’t any…upsides that would make Kyubey add it to the contract right? But… that thing wasn’t complete, so what if there was a reason? Was this another one of those ‘you didn’t ask’ things? That would be upsetting, especially with Kyubey mostly disappearing
The only times Madoka would see him, was when she was with Homura and even then, it was him watching from a distance
Creepy
With some new knowledge from Homura, the whole contract was… bad, unfair and similar words that indicated just how ungood it was!
Walking to school, Madoka met up with her friends, it doesn’t take long for Hitomi to notice the brand on her hand
“Madoka…? What’s that?”
“Oh? I um, don’t know? I just… woke up at night with it burning into my hand, it still stings a little actually…”
Sayaka’s eyes shoot up to her hand, eyes widening as she subtly tries to mime… cat ears? Oh oh!
Shrugging at Sayaka, Madoka looks back to Hitomi and shifts the topic for now, not like she knew much anyways
“So how are things with you and Yanna? How is she doing?”
Hitomi pouts at her and speaks with a mock offended tone
“Really? Sometimes I think you’re only friends with me because of Yanna!”
***
“Homura-chan? I um, have a question?”
“Yes?”
Lifting her hand from the brand, Madoka shows it to Homura and asks
“Do you maybe… know what this is?”
Homura stares at it for a moment, closing her eyes before sighing
“No, but you’re not the only one confused about it”
Lifting her own hand, Homura shows a similar brand on her own hand
They spend the entire lunch trying to figure out what its existence means, what they could do with it
***
Harue wasn’t sure how she got here, standing between two girls as they argued, Sayaka, her kind of friend? Probably? Harue thought she wanted to be friends, at least it seemed like that? And also Kyoko, her sisters… something, ally? Friend? Acquaintance? Harue didn’t know
The two girls were… close to each other, physically, were they flirting or fighting? Really, they were breathing each other’s air at this point, all it would take is a small push and they’d kiss, Harue wondered if this was her place to just… accidentally run into one? Move her hand in a way that pushed on into another? This happened in manga’s, but that’s probably unrealistic right?
“-who cares! It’s not like I stole it from an old lady or something!? It’s just one fucking chips bag!? The owner is an asshole anyway!”
“That doesn’t allow you to just steal shit!”
“God who cares! That fucking guy is old as shit anyway! He won’t even notice!”
“Ugh you’re so-so-“
Harue was a bit… tired of this whole conversation, sure, she didn’t exactly steal things herself, but her family wasn’t… opposed to doing that, so while she understood where Sayaka came from, it was just… so minor it didn’t matter to her, she sympathized with Kyoko much more in this case
Watching Sayaka grab Kyoko by her collar, Harue thinks about interfering, thinks about doing something, but the image of a cat falling distracts her too much as she runs to catch it
Running Harue collides with something before she catches the cat-where did it even come from!? Looking over it, Harue looked at the small black kitten in her hands
She doesn’t get to look at it for long before she feels something fall on her
Gasping out, Harue turns to her back and sees the Sayaka laying down on her, rubbing her side before glaring at Harue, the glare that quickly disappears
“Huh…? Where did you get the cat?”
“I… um, caught it? I-it was falling down from somewhere?”
Kyoko leans down to the kitten in her hands and looks over, a small smile appearing as she gently pats it
“Well, good catch! Pretty cute bastard, gonna keep it?”
“I uhh, don’t know?”
Sayaka looks over the kitten, getting off Harue as she crouches in front of the kitten
“…it is cute, doesn’t your sister bring strays anyway? Sure they’re more of a human variant, but it’s not like she has ground to stand on”
Kyoko smirks as she picks Harue up from the ground
“Well, I’m certainly for it! Not like she’d have an allergy with her being a kitty herself, plus her reaction is going to be hilarious”
“…can I really do that?”
“pff sure! What she’s gonna do? Say no? Nah that girl will probably welcome it, will keep the kids occupied as well right?”
Sayaka nods along before a grin appears
“Well… if you’re keeping it, we gotta get some stuff for it don’t we? Let’s go buy it some essentials!”
Looking between the two girls, harue wondered how they went from arguing to this so quickly…
Well, having a cat was always something she thought about, so now that the opportunity literally fell on her, why not?
Notes:
Madoka wakes up with the same brand as Homura did
Madoka asks Homura about it and recieves what basically amount to "idk, let's find out"
Harue finds a kitten
Magia exedra kind of consumes my attention these days, so i'm once again posting late, just recently realized i should have leveled up magic on my characters so they actually feel strong, i'm figuring it out, slowly
gonna plug my socials because a few people already found it, i mostly reblog and post some fic ideas, and well, nowadays my live reactions to Magia Exedra, my bluesky is kinda empty too...
well whatever, here they are
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 76: reconnecting, attention and responsibility
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirika wasn’t sure what it was, that has drawn her to Oriko so fast, sure, Kirika didn’t do anything… positive with the feeling, but it worked out! They figured that they were soulmates and all, which was nice!
Apparently, they were going to work with some other girl, who Oriko saw die when she made her wish or something? Kirika wasn’t sure what it was all about, but if that was what she wanted, why not?
Well, Kirika didn’t care much, she would just help out her soulmate, not like she had anything else to do, school was as boring as usual, it was… easier to blend in after she made her wish, did it… relate to that? Kirika didn’t really remember, but eh, that didn’t matter when she could just figure it out with time, what could she even wish for?
Not that much, sure Kirika was a bit gloomy, people called her creepy and all, there was that one girl who… looked at her with such pity it was embarrassing
Ugh, she probably won’t even remember her if they meet again, that was agitating, at least Oriko will remember her, even if things were a little… awkward with Kirika’s previous bouts of silence
They were… figuring it out
They were talking! Kirika was kind of just, doing whatever Oriko wanted, just to be a little more helpful, just to show her remorse at kinda ignoring her for a while, shitty on her part really, but she was learning! Becoming better with that stuff!
It was a… process, one Kirika was happy to go through
(the feeling of her magic shifting inside her from time to time, making it easier was appreciated, was that normal? Eh that didn’t matter as long as she could become better for Oriko)
***
Homura walked into the living room and saw a kitten, a kitten she recognized, in Harue’s lap receiving some headpats, some cat toys laying on the sofa while Kyoko and Sayaka sat near her, making sure to pet the kitten as they did
…Amy? What was… did they pick her up? Well, it wasn’t that Homura was against it, it was just that Madoka might be sad with the kitten disappearing out of nowhere, though… that could be averted with sending a simple message about her sister picking up a kitten with a photo attached
So the problem just solved itself
Huh
Convenient, not like it matter too much with Madoka already contracting
Walking up to them, not being noticed, Homura crouches in front of them and tilts her head, still unnoticed
Huh, they sure did pay a lot of attention to Amy
Looking at them, Homura wondered how long it will take them to notice her, so she stays there, and just… sits in front of them, two meters away and waits
Ibari walks into the room and with a quick shush, the little girl sits next to Homura, showing her the drawing she made, making sure to pet her hair and hug the little girl, Homura continued to wait
Another five minutes later, Nagisa walks in and noticing Homura and Ibari sitting together while three other girls sat on the couch, showed a confused expression
Patting the ground next to her, Homura continues to quietly observe her friends and sister continue to not notice her
Fifteen minutes later, Ibari and Nagisa lay on her lap, their eyes lazily closing as they fought to keep themselves awake, barely suppressing a chuckle Homura pats their heads as she continues to see when she will get noticed
They sure are focused on Amy huh?
It’s when Ibari let’s out a small snore that they look at her, surprise on Harue’s and Sayaka’s face, while Kyoko just grins
Oh, she noticed from the start huh?
“Took you long enough, I’ve been sitting here for… forty minutes by now”
***
Madoka saw her phone vibrate, looking between it and her homework, she decides she can take a peek
Turning it on, Madoka feels a smile quickly appear on her face as she read the name that sent the message
Homura, she sent a picture? That’s new
Opening the app, Homura saw the message behind it as well as the picture
AkemiHomura:Harue brought home a kitten
AkemiHomura:*photo54.jpeg*
Is that… Amy!?
It is! Madoka would recognize that cutie everywhere!
***
Nagisa wasn’t sure how to feel about being in the past, what she was sure about, was that school became even more boring than it usually was, she already knew all that they were teaching her! She learned it already! But she still had to go to school, that was unfair!
Ibari, at least, had fun because she was learning everything for the first time, Nagisa didn’t have that luxury, she was stuck in boring, repeating classes
Ughhh
But Homura said it was good to refresh your memory… so Nagisa will endure it, will remember this stuff better, it’s probably useful for something right?
She had some new stuff too, like looking over Usotsuki and Nekura, hanging out with Ibari, getting to know Yuma again, which was weird when she wasn’t a magical girl, she’ll probably get used to it, who knows how much they are going to do it again? Homura said she’s repeated the same month for like… fifty times! That’s a lot! So how could Nagisa help with something like that? If Homura failed, how could Nagisa help?
But it wasn’t like she was alone in helping her, Ibari was also there, Nekura and Usotsuki will probably try to help as well
…even if right now they just drew a lot, Usotsuki especially, she was making those… illusions drawings!
But it wasn’t like Nagisa needed their help, they were babies! Nagisa was a big girl, so she has to be the one to take the responsibility on! Will play with them when they want, help with stuff, like homework!
But right now she had to finish her own math homework
Eugh, Nagisa remembers this problem, she got stuck on it for hours…
Notes:
Kirika and Oriko try to figure out how to soulmate
Homura tests how long it takes her friends and sister to notice her, is disappointed in the answer
Nagisa thinks about how much of a big girl she is
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 77: family visit, a discussion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka just had to visit, Amy was there! Plus this was an excuse to see Homura relaxed at home, so this was a win win!
Well for Madoka it was, Homura might be happy to have her there, but who knows right? They were practically dating, but nothing confirmed so… maybe she could confirm that soon?
Though it was a bit awkward to ask, what could go wrong right? They were already engaged, went on dates, held hands, fed each other, went to school together from time to time, Madoka was on good term with her… future kids? They called Homura mama and Madoka mummy (to Madoka’s absolute delight) and they were engaged, so they kind of were? Even if they were magic kids, it was kind of nice actually, pregnancy sounded… annoying from what she heard, a bit scary too
So if they could just… poof kids into existence, all the better right? Plus they were both girls too actually…
Oh well, all the better! Maybe Madoka could also magic a kid into existence at some point… but there were already three kids, would that be smart? Probably not, it wasn’t like she didn’t already love them, she just kind of wanted to know what that would feel like? Homura described it in an interesting way, like feeling a part of yourself splitting off from you, a part of you sitting in front of you, evolving past being that, turning into something more, something more distinct
It sounded so interesting!
But that was food for thought that could be thought about later, for now Madoka knocked on the door and waited
Hearing some light footsteps, Madoka smiles as the door opens, Ibari peeking out
“Mummy! Come in! What did you come for? Do you wanna play with us? Come on I gotta show you what Usotsuki drew! She’s so talented! Oh do you wanna see the new kitten? Is this why you came? She’s so cute! Come on come on!”
Giggling, Madoka let herself be led by the little girl, making sure to take her shoes off
“Sure! I came to see Amy, but I’m not against playing with you all!”
“Amy?”
“The kitten you have, I’ve been looking after it while it was a stray! I called her Amy while I did!”
Ibari stops, her eyes sparkling as she gasps
“Really!? You looked after kitty!”
Laughing Madoka grins
“I did! But now that she’s your, you’re going to have to take good care of her right?”
Ibari nods her head aggressively before grabbing Madoka’s hand again and actively pulling her to walk with herself
What Madoka walks into, is burned into her mind immediately
Homura laying on the couch as Amy grooms her, licking her cat ears and Homura just laying there, eyes closed with an expression of such contentness, it would seem like she was in heaven
Madoka feels herself freeze, feels her mouth parting open slightly
Oh god she needed to capture this moment, needed to
Fumbling with her bag, Madoka barely manages to get her phone out without dropping it, quickly swiping to turn on the camera, Madoka takes the picture
Ibari blinks at her before tugging her hand again, letting herself move with the little girl, Madoka grins in satisfaction
…it was a very cute picture, maybe she should put it as her phone background? It would be nice to look at every time she turned her phone on…
Yes, she will, but for now, she will play with her future maybe kids, bonding time should start early!
***
Homura didn’t turn to it, ignored it, the urge to just kill it was there, strong, but she had no reason to, not when this timeline was done for from the start, not when Madoka was already contracted, sure, incubator was a convenient punching bag, a very cathartic one at that, but it was simply… no use currently
She had to prepare, prepare for more deviations, for more changes that this wish will bring to the next loop, to what could urge Madoka to make another wish, for what that wish could be
The last point was the most random, one she couldn’t grasp as easily as the others, the second worst being what would make Madoka wish and how to prevent that
Noticing a second one, Homura stops, her eyes travelling around the alley, dozens of incubators watching over her
…what?
‘You are a curious case, Akemi Homura’
Tensing slightly, Homura grasps her magic, her limbs shifting slightly, her whole body coils into itself as she readies herself to either run or fight
Sure, she hasn’t seen incubators fight a single time, but the possibility of them being capable of that wasn’t zero
If they could use emotions as energy, if they could create miracles why wouldn’t they be able to do harm?
“Is that so? I’m not sure why you’re here like… this, but I don’t think you are stupid enough to not realize you cannot hold me here”
The alien swarm tilts their head simultaneously, in sync with each other as they take on step closer, circling around her
‘Is that what you believe? Certainly, this form isn’t optimized for something like this, I will give you that’
“So what do you want?”
‘Observe you, understand what it is that makes you unique as you are, just the fact of you being contracted with no data recorded of it is curious in itself’
Another step, moving closer to her, eyes dull as they stare deep into her, perhaps looking into her very being
‘But the curious thing with your soul gem? Revolutionary, the energy inside it certainly puts our previous efforts to shame, if we could grasp it…’
“You would use it against us again, just like you did with the current iteration”
‘Against you? So you do know, but I will have to disagree, we are not against you, you are aware, of the fact that energy isn’t endless right?’
“I am and I do not care for your reasoning”
The empty red eyes continue to stare, continue to look deep into her being, continue to analyze her every single moment she stands in front of them
‘Do you not consider, the future of your kind? With understanding over the source that powers the energy inside your soul gem, we would be able to make astronomical progress, less people would be needed to contract to reach the quota as well, is that not perfect for you?’
Homura stares forward
“It’s not, because the only reason I’m alive has already been signed for their death”
‘hm? Kaname Madoka is it? But it’s not truly death, not now is it? Theoretically, she can live much longer than a normal human ever could’
Clutching her hands, Homura growls out
“Theory and practice are two different things, you know that don’t you?”
The terminals stare at her for moment longer, before sighing in disappointment
‘I see, you do not welcome communication with us do you? How truly inconvenient, I hope that the next time we speak, you will be more open to the idea’
“I will not”
Moments later, every single terminal walks off, leaving Homura alone in the alley
The wall crumbles under her strikes, blood coloring it in deep red
Notes:
Madoka strives to be a good partner to her fiancee, that includes hanging out with her kids
Homura talks with incubator :)
you know, we're pretty close to a thousand comments... bonkers, the fact that like a third of them are probably mine is also kind of funny
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 78: crush, affection, missing parts
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kyoko wondered if she had a problem
She just had to fucking get feeling for some annoying dumbass, just had to, especially one who was already interested in someone, really fucking annoying, especially with her whole… justice shtick, trying to do the right thing and all, so Kyoko being a… murderer probably threw all her chances out of the window
Which sucked ass, especially so when she had to look at the two adorable fuckers next door being all mushy, they weren’t even flaunting it, they were just… like that
If Kyoko had to see them throw sweet glances at each other for a bit longer than a couple of minutes, she might just throw up
Kitty just had to be some sort of shitty romance cliché book, cat ears and tail, apparently previously bullied, cold, done and gone through some shit, melts in front of her girlfriend just like snow would on a hot summer day, admittedly good looking too
Pinky was… kind of like that too, if Kyoko had a say in it, more optimistic, but still absolutely reading to do shit, Kyoko saw her in a labyrinth, the girl was… different when she was focused on killing shit, yet returning to her default mode moments later
Weirdos, both of them and she didn’t even mention the whole Yakuza connections shit!
Because of course they needed to throw in another cliché to the mix, they just didn’t have enough before did they?
Well, ignoring all that, Kyoko still had the trouble of developing feeling that will most probably remain unrequited
Kyoko was still confused on the timeline from where they came from, she just met the girl, fought with her, with words of course, it wouldn’t be right to just… nail a normal girl like that, she had enough blood on her hands right now, so they bickered
Which somehow lead to Kyoko deciding this is the one, the one who will take the place of Mami in her heart
Bullshit
All of it
Burying her head into the pillow, Kyoko screams curses into it, attempting to let her frustrations out as much as she can before taking the rest out on some witch
Hearing a slight creek of the door, Kyoko looks towards it, seeing Yuma-the girl whose mother she killed-stand there, looking at her with a worried face
It takes a moment for Kyoko to decide on what to do
“Come over here, trouble sleeping or something?”
Yuma practically sprints next to her before nodding
Sighing Kyoko opens the blanket and let’s the kid snuggle in, petting her head Kyoko feels it, the burn marks, still there
Remembers the sheer hatred she felt, remembers seeing the girl receive it, remembers her own family burned remains
Remembers grabbing the shit stain, remembers throwing her through the wall before stabbing her, remembers realizing what she’s done
Remembers Yuma clinging onto her anyways
Hugging the girl close Kyoko sighs
Of course all this bullshit had to fall on her right now, but hey, at least it was safe here, what with Mami, Madoka, Homura and her being in the same city leaving enough witches for them to coexist, the only annoyance being Mami still hunting down every single familiar
Whatever, there wasn’t that much competition here as there was in Kazamino so Kyoko would manage
Feeling herself slowly drift off, she decides to move her witch hunt session to the morning
…not like she could leave the girl without waking her up either, she had a strong grip
***
Homura felt herself overheat, this was completely unfair!
Madoka was sitting on her lap, leaning her head on her chest as she quietly slept
How was Homura supposed to do anything?
There was simply no way, she just had to endure it all, she would do anything for Madoka and being her sleeping spot was included in everything
She sat there, unmoving for fifteen minutes before hugging the girl tighter, lowering her head into the pink hair and lightly inhaling the scent of it
Feeling her eyes slowly close, Homura fought to keep awake, she couldn’t just fall asleep! Not now! When something this good was happening to her! She will remain awake as long as she can!
…but it was so relaxing to have her here, to feel the weight on top of her, to have her Madoka be there, so close to her, to be able to hug her and keep her right with her…
Feeling Madoka move slightly, Homura moved her head away, a moment later Madoka’s blurry eyes met her own, a slight smile on her face appears for a moment before Homura cannot perceive it anymore
The taste on her lips is as addicting as it was the other dozen times
Being pushed into the sofa even more, Homura let herself relax completely, trying and barely succeeding in reciprocating the kiss, her mind getting overwhelmed with ecstasy as she easily succumbs under the girl
The moment Madoka disconnects, Homura channels some magic into her lungs so they don’t burn as much from the lack of oxygen, Madoka grins at her, a small giggle escaping her
“You’re so cute Homura-chan, I’m so glad we’re engaged…”
“I-I am t-too”
The soft smile that Madoka graces her with, energizes Homura enough to forget her previously overwhelming sleepiness
Madoka’s affection powers her through the day, the lack of sleep in the night completely forgotten
***
Homura looked down on herself, looked down on where her lower body was supposed to be
Now nothing but a puddle of blood remaining from it
This was… dangerous, if Homura went into this alone this would certainly spell certain death, she was so sure she avoided that blast too, but apparently the crystals around the witch reflected her swarm of limbs
Forcing her magic to move, Homura stabilizes herself, stops her body from pouring blood out, closes the wound with a barrier and looks up, sees Mami’s shocked face before anger overwhelms it, sees Madoka’s blank eyes
Feeling that the witch won’t last much longer, Homura decides to experiment
Slowly reaching out for the gas, Homura moves it, stirs it slightly before scouping up a small bit and applying it as she did with her regular magic, trying to heal using it
Bones snap into existence before muscles quickly move to encase them, blood begins to move through it at the same time as her legs fully form, skin forming around the muscles
Homura feels every second, it’s not pain, nothing of the sort, but an itch, feels like her legs were bitten by hundreds of mosquitoes, feels the urge to scratch at them until the feeling was gone, until they felt right
Her legs fully form in a matter of twenty three seconds with minimal gas use
The moment it’s all used up, Homura feels exhaustion hit her like a brick to the back of the head, taking one last look at the other magical girls in the labyrinth, she passes out on the spot
Notes:
Kyoko agonizes over developing a crush, cuddles with Yuma after she has a nightmare
Homura and Madoka get some couple time
Homura loses her legs, makes new ones
a... really late chapter, spent too much time on magia exedra, should probably play less and start on my college project, at least the later chapters would be because of me doing work lmao
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 79: fear, punishment and an idea
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Oriko was afraid of her
It felt irrational and also the most natural thing in the world
The way she moved with no hesitation, the way her eyes trailed over her, the way her eyes changed, the way shivers went down Oriko’s spine whenever she was nearby
The way Oriko saw her fight
The realization that she wasn’t showing everything, that something was still left up in the air
Because Oriko saw it, parts of it in her vision
In her first vision, the one that followed her after she made her wish
Akemi Homura, was deadly, could most probably kill her before Oriko could react, somehow, it was still just part of it, not the whole picture
The gas like matter inside her soul gem, it felt overwhelming, like it was touching upon her magic, subtly, not actively, a ghost touch, as if not yet fully capable to do it at will, not consistently
Yet the touch was still there and it was terrifying, for her to be able to change the future, to change what she saw
It hadn’t happened yet, but the sheer possibility…
Yet one fact remained consistent, her life’s purpose was tied to her, in some cosmic way, she was supposed to do something related to her, perhaps she was supposed to save her from death, bring her to it
It was ridiculous thought, both of these, how was she supposed to kill somebody who could finish her in a blink of an eye, how could she save someone much more experienced and stronger than her?
It was laughable
Oriko’s only sanctuary was her soulmate, who decided now was the optimal time to start being on speaking terms again, Oriko might be a little… annoyed at that still, but her presence was still immensely helpful
Kirika was quick to please, relaxed, happy to do anything for her, to be forgiven for being an idiot in her own words, Oriko was breaking of course, how could she not
Her soulmate was in front of her, with her, actually speaking instead of long silence with no answers, no feeling of Oriko’s ability to communicate shortening, no feeling of distance increasing between them
It felt like ancient history by now
Kirika was warm, there for her
Oriko tried to do the same, probably failed that
Hopefully at least her intention showed
***
Homura wasn’t sure what the problem was, she was fine now wasn’t she? She healed herself, learned that the gas could be used as a supplement for her magic, that it increased potency of it as well
So why was she stuck on the bed, actually tied to it thanks to Mami’s ribbons as Madoka clinged to her
Her legs were back! Sure she lost consciousness, but Mami was there! Madoka was there! There was no more danger!
Yet here she was, stuck to the sofa
…at least being hugged felt nice
“Hey… I should probably go home now? I need to pick up Nagisa and Ibari soon”
“Oh… really? Then I’m coming with you!”
“…but I’m fine?”
“I’m coming with you!”
“Madoka I’m completely fine though?”
Madoka doesn’t respond this time, a smile on her face that doesn’t quite reach her eyes
…was she mad? Did Homura do something that made her mad? Ok, Homura needed to quickly fix this! She can’t have Madoka be mad at her!
“Ok Madoka… um, do you… uh, want to get ice cream after we pick them up?”
“Sure!”
They still lay there, Madoka doesn’t move
“U-um, Mami-san… could you release me?”
“Ah of course I can!”
Another moment of nothing
“Please?”
***
Dokidoka:Homura is in trouble, I can’t let her leave here so could you please pick up the kids?
Dokidoka:Homura said the school is close to that fancy pastry shop with a French name
Hairue:ok?
Hairue:what did she do?
Dokidoka:got her lower body torn off
Hairue:what
Dokidoka:I know right!
Dokidoka:I was so worried!
Dokidoka:we’re habing a sleepover now
Dokidoka:so she knows we’re not letting this go
Dokidoka:Having*
Dokidoka:Oh Mami-san is calling me, talk later!
Hairue:what do you mean she got her lower body torn off???
Hairue:Madoka????
Haireu:Madoka???????
Harue stares at her phone
Grumbling she puts it into her pocket before putting on a jacket and finding her bag
“…couldn’t she just explain more? This is my sister here! Now I’m going to be worried all day…”
***
‘So, have you thought of a wish?’
“Ugh, shut up… I don’t… know if I want to contract, the whole… pulling the soul out is creepy, you didn’t even tell anything to Madoka!”
‘If she asked, I would have, our contract was made faster than usual, you have spent far more time deliberating on it, Miki Sayaka’
“Yeah yeah, because I was told about the bullshit you conveniently don’t mention”
The cat looking thing tilts its head
‘And you now know it, do you not? Yet you’re still unsure’
“Of course I wouldn’t be sure, you will be pulling my soul out if I agree! I need to think… carefully about this”
‘but isn’t it more convenient? With your soul being outside it, it makes you far more effective against witches, do you know how much pain you block out with magic?’
“…I don’t, don’t even want to know”
‘Hm, I see, oh well, I will await your final decision’
“Yeah yeah…”
It wasn’t like Sayaka had anything to wish for either, so even if she did decide to contract, she would first have to pick something that would be worth it, worth it to have her soul plucked out, worth it to fight witches
And Sayaka was empty on that front
But maybe… would that even work? Would it even fix anything? Would it make things worse? Kyubey did say having their souls outside made them harder to kill…
But what if…what if they could chose? To switch between inside and outside?
Could she even wish for something like that?
Turning her head, Sayaka found the spot Kyubey sat at empty
Urgh, he was annoying her for an hour and when she thought of something to ask he leaves! Couldn’t he wait for a couple minutes!?
Sighing, Sayaka turned to the CD on her table and turns it on, drowning out her thoughts in music
Notes:
Oriko thinks about her life purpose
Homura gets tied up so she doesn't do something stupid again, with additional Madoka barrier
Harue is left confused
Sayaka ponders about a thought
should pick up speed on plot... this timeline has been kind of slow
oh hey, later chapter not because of Magia Exedra! it was Portal this time, bought it on sale and decided to actually play it for the first time today, fun game what can i say, wanna finish it and go play Portal 2 next, don't think i ever reached an ending on that one...
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
edit:additional thought that i wanted to include but forgot before posting, this fic is now on page two of MadoHomu tag... insane shit, thank you all!
Edit 2:so, I really procrastinated my project so I have to do it in like a day, thankfully there is a tutorial with all the features I need, unfortunately, that means no chapter today, will see you tomorrow with an apology longer chapter!!!
Chapter 80: a sleepover
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Making sure to get comfortable, Madoka shifts slightly, not letting go of Homura, turning both of them towards the tv, leaning herself slightly to still tied up Homura
It was probably for the best, if she just…left like she wanted, something might have happened to her!
Madoka still remembers, how fast she was torn in two, how fast she was put in so much danger, remembers the blood steadily flowing out
Remembers the fury boiling her blood, remembers the absolute hatred she felt for that moment
Madoka doesn’t remember a time where she felt like that before, doesn’t remember herself getting that angry before, getting that furious
It was a mess, especially when they turned around and found Homura back in one piece, but unconscious
Bringing her to Mami’s apartment at full speed, Madoka and Mami planned, talked about what happened, made a decision
Homura wasn’t walking home
After a bashful request from Mami, they settled on a sleepover, it was going to be fun! They would watch a movie, some spider guy hero? Madoka wasn’t quite sure, but if Mami wanted to watch it why not right? Then they would drink some tea as they talk about the movie, tell some silly stories
Maybe play a game? It would be a little hard to do with Homura still tied up though… oh well, they’ll figure it out!
Snuggling closer to Homura, Madoka whispered to her ear
“Are you comfortable Homura-chan?”
Homura turns to Madoka, resigned expression on her face as she nods before moving her attention back to the tv, a slightly curious crinkle in her eyebrows visible to Madoka
Grinning to herself, Madoka lays her head on the girl’s shoulder, one of her arms pulling her closer in a half hug
Feeling heat slowly growing on Homura’s face, Madoka grins even more
Homura’s reactions were always so cute…
Noticing Mami walking in, Madoka smiles at her friend and pats the place on the other side of Homura, as they planned, they will encase the girl with the two of them so she doesn’t have an escape
Mami turns the movie on and sits down, putting popcorn on the table, grabbing a fistful for herself
Grabbing some popcorn, Madoka makes sure not to forget and feed Homura as well! It would be mean to just… put it there and not let her have some, especially when she couldn’t reach for it herself
An hour into the movie, Madoka noticed something, turning her head slightly, she saw Homura’s sleeping face lay down on Mami’s shoulder, the girl herself sitting frozen in place
Giggling slightly, Madoka leaned in more and nuzzled into Homura’s neck
…she was a little bit jealous that it wasn’t her shoulder she fell on, but it would pass
Stealing a glance, Madoka can’t help but giggle further at Mami’s panicking gaze, eyes jumping around the room as if trying to find a way out
Whispering as to not wake the girl up, Madoka teases the girl
“Mami-san, you really had to steal my job huh? What’s next, going to hold hands with my Homura-chan?”
“W-wha- no! T-this is a misunderstanding!”
Barely suppressing her giggles, Madoka continues on
“Really? Hm~ it’s a little hard to believe with your current position!”
Mami seems to panic a little more before comprehension appears in her eyes, glaring slightly Mami snaps her fingers, a moment later Madoka feels herself being pressed into Homura
“Wha-Hey! M-Mami-san! I was just joking!”
“Hm is that so? It’s fine though? Isn’t it?”
Madoka pouts at the smirk of the other girl before trying to adjust herself into a more comfortable position, she doesn’t get to do that
Half an hour later, the movie ends and Madoka is released, as is Homura
Stretching, Madoka moves to help Mami set up some futons, it doesn’t take long before they lay Homura in between them and lay down themselves
It’s quiet, quiet enough for Madoka to hear Homura’s soft breath, quiet enough for her to hear Mami’s as well
“…It was scary, wasn’t it? To see her just… lose them that easily”
Shudder travels through Madoka’s spine as images rapidly appear in her mind
“…yeah”
A small bark of a laugh goes from the other side as Mami continues on
“You know, I’ve been a magical girl for a while, heard about girl’s dying so many times… yet when it was in front of me, on my watch? It just… became real”
Silence reigns for another moment
“And then she was just… there, laying on the floor only a barrier in-between her and familiars smashing into it, cracking, what if we were a moment late? What if the familiars were just a tad bit stronger? S-she was so defenseless…”
A chocking breath leaves Madoka’s throat, feels like something grabbed her throat and TIGHTENED their hold on it, didn’t let a single breath go into her lungs
The thought alone was burning
“I-I don’t even w-want to think about it…”
Mami doesn’t speak, doesn’t respond immediately
Madoka stops herself from saying anything either
The silence gets interrupted after what feels like years, Mami’s voice once again breaking it
“You know, you’re my first friends in a while… I-I had a friend a year ago, a… student before, we were close… and I just… fucked it up, so much, ruined everything”
There’s an edge to her voice, her pitch heightening as it breaks
“I was so scared, that it happened again, t-that I messed up and was going to lose my f-friends again”
Jumping into a sitting position, Madoka looks at the older girl, crawled under her blanket, small sobs resounding around the room
Quietly moving, Madoka wraps the girl in a hug
Her sobs grow louder
Patting Mami’s back, Madoka whispers
“It’s fine… it’s alright, we all…made it out, there’s no danger now, you didn’t do anything wrong”
Madoka sits with her until she falls asleep
Realizing her situation, Madoka sighs before reaching for her pillow and laying it down, her legs were going to cramp in the morning, but at least she was able to help her friend out, right?
It was a small price to pay
Notes:
so, i lied about a longer chapter, oops, the sleepover just took over and adding something after it felt... wrong, it should be it's own chapter so i'm letting it be one
the girls watch a movie, for anyone curious which spider man it was, it was across the spiderverse, because i love that movie to death
Homura falls asleep on the wrong side and Madoka pays for it
Mami trauma dumps smh smh
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 81: a good morning, a hunt and it's aftermath
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mami woke up feeling a bit stiff in her neck
Blinking a couple of times, she slowly sat up and stretched, hearing her joints pop Mami let her hands fall down
Rubbing her neck a little, she looks back and realizes something
She hadn’t slept on her pillow
Looking back, Mami saw Madoka laying on the floor, her legs crossed as she lays there, only a pillow under her head
Guilt climbing into her stomach, Mami quickly decides to treat the girl for what she’s done
Oh god she cried on her
Flushing slightly, Mami walks to the washroom and washes her face with ice cold water, to wake up, calm down a bit too
Alright, so, she cried on her friend, big deal right? Except Mami was supposed to be the cool older friend, not some… crybaby, she was supposed to be strong, reliable, someone you could ask help from! And she just… broke down there, for no reason, everything was fine in the end, Homura was alive, her friend was there, she quite literally kept her there, ribbons binding the girl so she couldn’t escape
She had her there, yet it still felt wrong until the moment her head fell on Mami’s shoulder
Perhaps it was the physical contact that reminded her, that she was there, that she was fine, that she was alive, the gentle breathing another reminder that nothing was wrong
The teasing from Madoka still made her feel warm, maybe partly from embarrassment while another part at being close enough for it to happen
Alright! Moving on, Mami should be a good host and… make something
The question was, what should she make? Some tea and sweets? Probably a bad choice for breakfast, egg and toasts? Cliché but…could work well enough
Done brushing her teeth, Mami walks out of the washroom, heading to the kitchen
A quick glance around it, proves that Mami probably should expand her culinary abilities beyond baking
Sure, it was related, but when she knew more than hundred recipes to bake something and maybe a dozen to cook? Probably was a bad sign
Shuffling around, Mami prepares the food
Hearing footstep behind her, Mami turns
(Legless body, lower half completely gone, blank look in the eyes, nothing but blank acceptance, calmness as if it was normal, the world spinning, her stomach twisting as vomit crawls up her throat, the iron smell permeating the air, intestines hanging out of the body, stomach acid leaking from the remaining bits of it, blood blood blood blood blood blooD bloOd BLoOD BLOOD)
“Mami-san? Is everything… alright?”
“Of course! Sorry, got lost in thought for a moment, I was making some breakfast, is toast with eggs alright?”
“Of course… I’m already a guest, I can’t ask for more”
Smiling at Homura, Mami turned back to the eggs
Focus
Everything is fine
***
Using the butt of her spear, Kyoko jumps over the wave of soil, maneuvering in the air and aiming her spear before throwing it with as much force as she can
The witch swats it away, her large arm reaching for Kyoko once again
Gritting her teeth Kyoko summons another spear extending it enough to stick it into the ground to change where she flew
The witch grins as soil burst, grass jumping from it to her spear as it climbs over it
“Shit”
Standing on top of it, Kyoko jumps, summoning two more spears before throwing them at the witch, nailing one of the fingers to the ground
Looking down, Kyoko saw more of that weird grass spread around the floor, a quick glance at her spear, Kyoko saw it cracking down as it was slowly being compressed
Right, ok, not letting it close to herself got it
Using another spear as a platform, Kyoko slashes with another
Seeing the witch grin, Kyoko responds with one of her own, splitting the spear into pieces as they wrap around its hand, tightening the wrap, Kyoko jumps and swings creating another spear in her hand before cutting into the witch’s other arm, lodging the spear as deep as she can into the shoulder joint
Running on the witch Kyoko locks onto a flower field on its back, jumping down Kyoko slices off as many flowers as she can
The witch howls in pain, receiving the answer for her theory, Kyoko barks out a laugh, slashing the tiny feet of the witch before jumping up and digging into its back
The witch falls soon after
The labyrinth collapse into itself
Falling down to the floor, Kyoko sighs as she wipes some sweat off herself
Well, this was a good workout, she was tired enough that she didn’t have the energy to think of a certain idiot anymore, at least that was the idea
That was ruined the moment that same idiot walks into the alley Kyoko was in
Fucking hell
“What the hell, you look like shit”
“And you’re oh so pretty hm? Fuck off I just fought a witch for an hour”
“I-right sorry…”
Ugh, she had to look pitiful right now, Kyoko should be the one making a face like that!
Grumbling, Kyoko sat up and looked at the girl
“So, what is that you need me for?”
Sayaka looks away
“Nothing… just uh, wanted to check up on you, to… make sure you didn’t do anything stupid!”
Scoffing Kyoko flips the girl off
She receives one in return soon after
Smart ass
“As if I need you to look after me, what’s next, going to go to the toilet with me to make sure I don’t fall over?”
“Think I won’t?”
Grinning all Kyoko can think is one word
Dumbass
“Oh~? Really? I said it as a joke and you so quickly agreed, what, is that a fantasy of your~?”
Watching the girl explode in crimson Kyoko couldn’t help but start cackling
Sputtering, Sayaka let’s out a scream in frustration before grabbing her arm
Raising an eyebrow at that, Kyoko asks
“Right, what’s our destination toilet perv?”
“Shut the fuck up! Ugh! Im…buying you a treat…? I don’t know! You look fucking horrible, so I’ll treat you to something”
“Oooh how generous, is my payment to forget your little comment~?”
“You were the one to-ugh! Ok fuck it, yes it is!”
Wheezing slightly, Kyoko continues to throw jabs at the girl, desperately ignoring the fact that their hands at some pointed started to hold each other
Notes:
Mami pretends to be ok
throwing some more KyoSaya crumbs, dumbass for dumbass dynamic is in full force
not much to say for this chapter, so i'll just hope you enjoyed it!
Chapter 82: coming home, angst rooftop, reaching for the destination
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking back home after being held hostage, Homura says her goodbye to Madoka and gets her shoes off
She doesn’t get to walk for much longer, before Usotsuki runs up to her with a… picture in hand?
“Mama! Mama! Look! I drew tis!”
Crouching down, Homura looks at an obviously camera taken picture
Patting the little girl’s hair, Homura lightly speaks
“Usotsuki, dear, this is clearly a photo”
“Wha! No it’s not!”
Speaking gently to her, Homura continues to hold eye contact
“Usotsuki, if you want people to believe you, it has to be a little convincing”
Gently patting her lap, Homura pulls out her phone and downloads a first drawing app to it and taking a photo of the door behind them
Usotsuki stares at the phone with interest shining through
“Ok, so, you can do this and trace over things, this way, it’s a little more believable that you did it, you see, there has to be some truth, otherwise it’s easy to disprove”
Usotsuki stares in awe before nodding, getting up and running back into the living room
Sighing with a small smile on her lips, Homura gets up and walks in
She’s greeted with the sight of Nekura sitting on Nagisa’s lap as both of them read something
Curiosity peaked, Homura enhances her hearing for a brief moment
“-and then, in the depth of despair, the prince jumped from the cliff, for a world without his beloved was not a world worth living in-“
…well, it made sense for Nekura? And Nagisa did say she enjoyed tragedies, so what was Homura expecting really?
Still, it was nice that they were getting along
A quick glance to her left, Homura saw Usotsuki stick a piece of paper to a screen and trace over another photo, this time it was…some sort of optical illusion?
Right, no need to dwell on it
Turning towards the kitchen, Homura bumps into her sister, rubbing her forehead Homura frowns for a brief moment before she feels herself being encased in a hug
“…Harue? Is everything ok?”
“OF COURSE IT’S NOT, I WAS TOLD YOU HAD YOUR FUCKING LEGS BLOWN OFF”
Silence suddenly fills the apartment as Homura feels a dozen gazes on her
“…I’m fine now?”
That answer, was not the correct one
***
Sitting on the rooftop, Mami closer her eyes and ignored everything but the cold wind surrounding her
A soft sound of landing catches her attention anyways
Turning to her side, she sees her, Kyoko, looking at her with wide eyes
They stare at each for what feels like eternity before Kyoko grumbls something under her breath and plops down next to her
“Angst roof hm? Something happen?”
Hesitantly speaking, Mami keeps herself in check
“…yeah I guess so, you too?”
Looking down, Kyoko speaks, her voice going quieter
“I… yeah me too”
They sit in silence
“So… what happened?”
Rolling her eyes, Kyoko smirks at the question
“Oh c’mon, you introduced the rule of not asking and you’re the one breaking it the most!”
“That! Ugh, you’re right…”
Patting her shoulder, Kyoko continues
“Well, if you tell me what’s bothering you, it will be a fair trade yeah?”
Mami contemplates it for a moment before hesitantly opening her mouth and closing it immediately after
A few more repeats of the same action, Mami finally speaks
“I… saw Homura’s whole lower body get destroyed”
Pulling her knees to her chest, she lays her head on them
“She just… looked so blankly at it, as if it didn’t matter, as if her body being permanently damaged was nothing-” A small laugh breaks her out of the sentence
“-well, I suppose it wasn’t permanent when she healed it not even ten minutes later”
Something between a sob and a laugh breaks out, she tries to stop herself, to preserve some kind of image, but she just… can’t stop
She feels ridiculous, everything is fucking fine
So why was she affected so much?
She was FUCKING FINE
So why was her brain still so focused on that image?
Hands wrap around her, the laughter slowly leaving way for sobs
“Shit… Kitty really just… ugh that’s fucked up”
Half an hour later, all her tears cried out, Mami breaks away from Kyoko’s shoulder, a fragile smile breaking past her red eyes
“So, it’s your turn now”
Kyoko rolls her eyes before spreading her legs, eyes closing as her head turn to the sky
“Got a…unrealistic crush”
“…is that so? Why is it…unrealistic?”
Laughing slightly, Kyoko turns to Mami
“Well, first of all, she’s already interested in somebody else”
Putting a second finger up, Kyoko’s smile shatters for a moment before reforming a second later
Mami notices
“Second, she’s interested in a guy, so my chances are even lower!”
Mami jumps on her, hugging her with all her might
Kyoko grunts into her shoulder, voice full of mockery
“I even hoped for something you know… so fucking stupid…”
“No, you’re not, please don’t say that… how about… we go to my place, like the old times, watch some stupid movie and fill our faces with sweets? Just… ignore this stuff for today”
“Do you…want me there?”
Something inside her breaks
She should be the one asking this
“Of course! I’d be happy to have you… it’s been too long”
Hesitant arms wrap around her
“…yeah, I think I’d like t-that”
***
Anny sighed in relief as she finally saw the planet come into view
Originally, she had plenty of time to reach it, reach their target, a girl with potential to become a magical girl, somebody who was soon to be placed among other girl’s with the same potential
An easy job, stop her from contracting if possible, if not, work with her to establish some ground on Earth
Yet the girl just… had a soul gem now, with no feasible explanation about it, so Anny had to hurry, use more fuel and it still took three earthen weeks at full speed to reach the planet, about a day more before she would be in the same region as the target
Sigh
Complicated, for no reason whatsoever, but Anny will endure for now
The ultimate goal was simply too important, to stop the harvesting that incubators continuously do, to stop their exploitation
So draining herself, was ultimately worth it, she would be able to absorb some grief at the spot anyway, earth was… filthy beyond belief after thousands of years of incubators abuse
Notes:
Homura comes home and teaches Usotsuki how to trace and lie better, hopefully she sticks to photo's only...
Mami sits at her angst roof, Kyoko joins and they reunite
Anny approaches earth
playing around with the idea of Mami growing an unrequited crush on MadoHomu, but i'm unsure right now
hope you enjoyed today's chapter! Madoka pov tomorrow!
Chapter 83: advice, crushes, anniversary planning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka woke up in cold sweat
Gasping for breath, she laid in bed, she closed her eyes, her heart continuing to beat as if trying to crawl out of her chest
Grasping onto her pajamas, Madoka tried to calm her heart down, to stop it from beating itself into nonexistence
Slow breaths
In and out
In and out
Everything was…fine, she was healthy now, she had them back, the witch was dead
Yet she still felt…
Something she couldn’t quite describe
This… wasn’t working too well
Getting out of bed, Madoka quietly walked to the kitchen, grabbing her cup before brewing some cocoa
Maybe it will help her calm down…
“Madoka? You’re up?”
“O-oh, I just… woke up from a bad dream mama”
“Nightmare huh? Would you mind me keeping you company then?”
“Of course not mama!”
Madoka sits there in the kitchen, maybe it was her mom being there that made it all feel… behind
Maybe Madoka should call her, hear her voice
“So did something happen? You’ve been… out of it and the sudden sleepover…”
Madoka stops for a moment
She… probably can’t tell it all, can’t tell the whole truth no matter how much she wanted to, her parent wouldn’t like her risking her life, especially if she tell them about what happened to Homura
So she keeps it vague
“It’s just… Homura got hurt and it looked so much worse than it was, I was… so scared and then she just… lost consciousness, so me and our friend decided to bring her to her home”
Mama nods along, concern open on her face as she pats Madoka’s hand, gently urging her to continue
“And it’s just… i-it was so scary, it l-looked so bad for a moment I… I-I thought she might d-die”
Seeing mama’s eyes widen, Madoka quickly speaks, clarifying it before she comes to her own conclusions
“I-it looked far worse than it really was, the blood just… scared me a lot”
Taking a long breath, she continues
“And its fine, she’s alive and breathing, she’s healthy but I-I’m still in that moment, I still see it… I wish I could just forget it…”
“But you can’t huh”
Mama looks away for a moment
“Well, I guess you just… have to overlay that memory with good ones, you won’t forget it, but it will fade away, slowly but surely”
“…would it?”
“It will, now c’mon, finish you cocoa and go to sleep dear, wake up extra early and go on a date with your sweetheart”
Blushing, Madoka shyly nods
It will be nice…
***
Sayaka moved through the day with a certain amount of annoyance
Mostly towards herself and that stupid redhead who had to just… decide to act like her mind was her property, occupying it almost every hour of the day
Of course her heart had to look at that girl and decide ‘that one’, the annoying one
Gods that girl just had to constantly tease her, constantly make fun of her, just had to act like a grade schooler, and the fact that Sayaka was acting the same? Embarrassing!
Still, at least that crush wasn’t showing itself to be as embarrassing as the one she had on Kyosuke, she had some grace here… hopefully, she did get used to her feeling at some point, calming down slightly
…the months of constantly bringing him flowers… bringing him grass… bugs in a few cases… spider webs…
Ugh, just the thought brought back the cringe the likes of which she couldn’t forget
…at least she was like what, nine when that happened? So it was… better, more acceptable
Glancing down at the class sweethearts, Sayaka feels a tad bit jealous
Ugh, they’re really too sweet… well as long as Madoka was happy?
Sharing a glance with Hitomi she grins
“They really can’t take their hands off each other eh? Man their married life is go-“
“Sayaka!”
The redness on Hitomi’s face is hilarious enough for the joke to be worth it, even if the thought itself feels kind of gross, maybe it’s because it’s one of her friends
Well not…gross, more so weird
“Fine fine~ sorry~”
Well, that’s fine and all, for now Sayaka has to just… adjust to whatever the hell she has going on right now, best case scenario, she figures out who she actually wants to date and asks them out, gets together with them and becomes as gross about it as Madoka and her girlfriend are
…there has been a few fantasies of going out with both, but they were just fantasies, so she’ll just put it in the back of her mind
The class bell rings
Groaning, Sayaka sits down and prepares
English was so annoying…
***
Homura wasn’t quite sure why she was sitting on her lap, but if that’s what Madoka wants, it’s what she gets
Burrowing her head into Madoka’s shoulder Homura admits, that she does enjoy it too
“Hey Homura-chan, when did we start dating? When we first met? We did just go on a date immediately”
Huh, when did they?
“Maybe? I think it can count… why?”
“Well, if we did, then Monday is our one month anniversary…”
Oh, that’s right…
Homura…probably should do something about it, plan something, maybe not anything too much, looking back, her plans from the last loop were just… a lot
A plane? Really? Renting an entire high end restaurant?
Too much
Madoka would probably like something… less big
“Do you have anything in mind Madoka?”
“Yep! Going to plan it all! Don’t worry about it and just wait for me to finish!”
“Oh… alright?”
…if Madoka wants to do it herself, Homura will wait
Blushing lightly as Madoka hugs her closer and presses a quick kiss to her cheek, Homura closes her eyes
This was nice, even if a little different from how Madoka acted last few weeks
Ah… anniversary, Homura should probably at the very least find some gift for her…
What would Madoka like?
Notes:
Madoka and Junko talk
Sayaka grumbles about her crushes
Homura realizes their anniversary is coming soon
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 84: anniversary date, a chance
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka had a plan
It wasn’t really that complicated, she will invite Homura over, make something for them both, turn it into a romantic dinner, crushing roses might be… too much, Madoka was sure her parents wouldn’t appreciate it, so she would save that for later
When they moved out and had their own apartment, or home, Madoka would be ok with either one…
Wait no! Stop letting your mind wander Madoka! Focus!
Madoka had a plan, one that her parents thankfully humored enough to allow her some private time in the kitchen with Homura-chan for an hour before they would move to her room
The only caveat, was their insistence on the open door, it wasn’t like they were going to do anything like that! Homura was absolutely not ready for something like that and Madoka wasn’t going to pressure her into it!
They were just going to have some dinner before relaxing and probably watching a movie? Yeah that would probably work well…
Maybe something romantic? Some romcom… hmmm
Hitomi recommended this one… but there was also that one she and Sayaka saw in cinema…ah, why choose? Homura was probably staying over anyway! So they can just… watch both of the movies!
Waiting for the evening feels like forever, yet Madoka endures, because she knows that what she will get from her patience, is going to be worth it
So Madoka checks everything over a couple dozen times
When the knock on her door is heard, she dashes for it, opening the door she immediately grabs Homura in a hug, trailing kisses over her face and receiving the very satisfying reaction of her girlfriend going completely red as her brain seemingly overheats
Madoka could watch her for eternity, but for now, they had a one month anniversary celebration, so she takes hold of Homura’s hand and leads her inside, taking the moment as Homura takes her shoes off to appreciate the deep dark blue dress on her that held her eyes on itself for much longer than Madoka would admit
Getting to the table, Madoka makes sure to pull the chair out for Homura and receives the gaze full of so much adoration, Madoka couldn’t understand how it could be aimed at her, especially so from someone like her
Yet it didn’t matter, because they were together, happy, they even worked together as magical girls! Their coordination grew every day! If it did sometimes seem like Madoka was the only one learning, as Homura seemingly just… more so adapted, shifting herself ever so slightly
Grabbing the plates, Madoka puts down some soup before joining it with a small portion of spaghetti
They eat slowly, spending more time chatting together, exchanging jokes as they did
At some point, Homura stays quiet, doesn’t respond for a moment, staring into Madoka, feeling worried she asks
“…Homura-chan? Is something up?”
Homura blushes, hiding her face in her hands before quietly speaking
“Ah… no sorry, it’s just.. I got distracted looking at you”
Madoka feels her heart skip a beat, feels herself begin to burn, understand that she doesn’t want to put that fire out
Grabbing Homura’s hands from across the table, Madoka tugs her to herself and seals their lips together
Homura squeaks into the kiss before her lips follow the pace Madoka has set, submitting herself into the kiss, following every movement Madoka makes, Madoka pushes and pushes, presses her lips harder, grabs the back of Homura’s neck and doesn’t stop the kiss until her need for air outweigh her need for the kiss
The daze in Homura’s eyes is immensely satisfying
“H-how smooth of you Homura, how can y-you be so cute!?”
“M-me smooth? L-look who’s talking! J-just pulled me i-into a kiss!”
“T-that’s because you just had to go and say something so adorable!”
“Well m-maybe you shouldn’t be so captivating to look at!”
Madoka frowns before simply pointing at Homura with both her hands
There is a camera snap
Turning to the stairs, Madoka feels her face go completely and utterly crimson as she sees both her parents panicked look at their phone
“Oops, continue on! We’re leaving now!”
“M-MAMA! P-PAPA! YOU PROMISED!”
Homura stares at the stair for a moment longer before giggling and lightly tugging on Madoka’s sleeve
“Let’s just go to your room? We already ate didn’t we?”
“I…yeah ok…did you bring your pajama?”
Nodding, Homura points to her ring with a smile
“Alright! I’ll… lead you to the bathroom so you can c-change, ok?”
“Sure, let’s go”
Soon, they lay down on Madoka’s bed and put on the film
They fall asleep before starting the second one
***
Kyoko was doing better
For a lot of reasons, she was probably over it already, the whole killing somebody, that woman… she did Yuma a favor, she wasn’t even sad about it, so why should Kyoko be? Why should Kyoko let that random abusive shithead control her life, influence her when she didn’t know her for longer than an hour?
Nah, that wouldn’t do, Kyoko was living for herself and maybe for Yuma too, so she won’t let something stupid get in the way
(she still flinches looking in the mirror, her read hair reminding her of what she did, but that’s fine, she will get over it, kitty admitted to doing too and she looked… fine)
She reunited with Mami, through a shitty complaining session, but still, Mami was her friend again, she could talk to her again, they could hang out again, stay up watching stupid shit, drama’s, some stupid youtube videos
It was just… back to normal
As much as her normal changed, Kyoko from a few months ago would beat the shit out of someone if they told her she would settle down and start taking care of some random kid, that she would babysit for her neighbor for no reason other than finding seeing kids acting like kids nice, do what she couldn’t do much of
The annoying thing, was of course her developing a crush out of nowhere, she had thought she grew out of falling for unrealistic targets, but it seemed her heart proved that fact false
…well, she thought it was unrealistic
“…that stupid fucking girl…had to get a crush on her too…”
Catching her breath, Kyoko doesn’t let herself be seen
This… this is big isn’t it?
Grinning to herself, Kyoko starts planning
Sure, she apparently had a crush on some girl, but that just meant Kyoko had to seduce her away
Notes:
MadoHomu have a home date
Kyoko overhears some interesting information :)
190 pulls on MadoHomu banner and no Homura... i think i'm just not destined to roll for her
oh well, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 85: to wish upon a gem
Chapter Text
Sayaka had… an interesting week
Kyoko was suddenly very invested in her, spending her time hanging around Sayaka, annoying her, bringing her with her with a grin that Sayaka couldn’t exactly say no to
So she didn’t, allowed herself to be dragged along, complained all the way, yet at the end of the day, she still somehow had fun, enjoyed herself beyond what she thought she would, every single time, even for things she didn’t really have an interest in
Maybe it was being with her, that made it so much fun, so much better, or maybe Sayaka was just too picky with what she did for fun
Admitting to the first one was far too embarrassing, so the second option was the one she chose to internalize
Still, not like it was anything beyond hanging out, so Sayaka let herself be thrown into the flow, allowed herself to be dragged through it, allowed the torrent to shred her with the rocks that stood in her path, allowed her feeling to overwhelm her yet ignored them
It was stupid really, but Sayaka imagined sometimes, that these outing weren’t just them hanging out as friends, that they were something different, something more romantic, something that would end with their hands clasped together and lips pressed against each other
And while part of it was fulfilled, Kyoko took her hand as if it was a handle, seemingly not caring about it at all
Where did she get all that confidence from so suddenly…
Sayaka already had a hard time keeping up with her without it and now she kept up her… play flirting or whatever it was and Sayaka could barely hold herself together! A small part inside her, hoped that they weren’t jokes, that the girl was serious with her words, that her calling Sayaka pretty girl wasn’t just to poke fun at her, that she actually thought that
Even if it was embarrassing, it was something that kept her mind active every single night
Asshole, had to find a wave inside her dreams too didn’t she?
Had to find a way to completely overtake her mind with her image
***
Wishes were complicated, especially so when Sayaka didn’t really have anything to wish for, her one idea was complicated on a few levels, how would that affect the girls she knew? How would that affect people she didn’t? Would it work down the line or will her wish’s effect only work on the active magical girls, not the future ones
Does she really want that? Does she want to wish for something that might just make it worse for everybody? What if her wish kills somebody? What if they’re in the middle of the fight and the effect of putting their soul back inside their body hits them then? What if it isn’t a quick process?
What if her wish doesn’t work as she thought it would? What if it makes everything worse? What if… she regrets it?
Homura explained it roughly, that regretting one’s own wish didn’t lead to a happy and bright path, alluded to something happening because of it, something that was as close to death as it could be judging by the gravity of her voice in that moment
So Sayaka thinks it over, takes her time with the wish, tries to perfect it, brain storms with Madoka
She has her wish, the wording worked over the course of two weeks, certainty of it working fills her mind, yet she hesitates
It will do good
It will make things slightly better
So why?
Why is she so afraid to make a wish? Why is she so afraid to put her life on stake when hundreds, maybe thousands did so before her? When her best friend already did so? When her best friends girlfriend did so years ago?
Why was it so hard, to just do it?
Did she really lack conviction that much, was she really that afraid of witches?
A mocking voice in her head says yes
***
Sayaka stared at the corpse
It felt like something was shaking her
Some sort of hollowness was growing in her chest, second by second overtaking her heart and lungs
Breath seems to filter out of her as she feels lightweight, feels dizziness overtake her
Her legs give in, so she crawls closer, cradles the head to her chest
“…bring her back”
Her voice contains an edge, barely staying clear
‘I cannot do that’
The answer comes from her mind, yet she knows it’s here
“Bring her back”
‘hm, I have already told you, I can-‘
“I wish, that y-you bring her back”
Desperation claws at her throat as she looks up, her hands gently moving across the dead girl’s face
Kyubey looks at her
‘Ah I see, you were under impression that I couldn’t do it without a wish, no, Miki Sayaka, I cannot bring her back, even if you wish for it’
Sayaka stares
“I said bring her back”
‘And I told you I ca-‘
Lunging forward Sayaka grabbed the thing by the throat
“BRING HER BACK”
Tears fall down her cheek, anger boiling her blood before she crumbles into pieces
“P-please, j-just, I need her… I n-need to talk to her, I can’t l-let it end like this”
Kyubey looks at her from his grip
‘That, can be arranged’
Pain erupts from her chest as Sayaka falls down, a soul gem rolling alongside her
Looking to where Kyoko was laying at, Sayaka saw shards of her soul gem materializing again
Crawling to them, Sayaka brought them closer, heat radiating from it
Pushing them into her chest, Sayaka falls down to the floor
A laugh bubbles out of her as she lays there
A voice in her head resounds
A transparent figure moves at the edge of her vision
Notes:
oops, i dropped Kyoko's gem and now it's in pieces... does anyone have glue?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 86: the ghostly advisor
Notes:
Sayaka is completely mentally healthy and normal, ask Kyoko!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka opened her wardrobe and inspected it, the body looked fresh, covered in blankets with a pillow under her head
Making sure to adjust it, to make it seem a little more comfortable, she hears a voice
‘Man, just throw it out already, I’m dead! There’s no need to keep it here’
“Wha-I’m not going to do that! What if I find a way to… get you back there? The soul gem is your soul, so if I just… put it back together, it might work!"
Kyoko’s transparent form moves in front of her body, whistling slightly as a small smirk forms on her body
‘Hmm, now I wonder, are you keeping it for such pure reason truly~?’
Turning to Kyoko with a confused expression, Sayaka mumbles out
“…what are you talking about?”
‘Oh ya know, kissing a dead girl? Man I didn’t think you were the type…but I guess I’ll give you permission, if you didn’t do it already~’
Turning crimson, Sayaka glares before transforming into her magical girl uniform and summoning the tinniest bit of flame as she tries to pinch Kyoko, who runs away instantly, cackling as she does so
“Get back here! You- you-idiot, dummy, scumbag!”
‘An idiot you attached to yourself, forever, man if that necklace was a ring I woulda thought you proposed~”
“S-shut up already!”
‘And waste your wish? Nah, I’ll keep talking so you don’t get lonely and attach another ghost to yourself, I’ll get so terrible jealous in that case you know~’
Ugh, that stupid ghost… still, not like she was going to let go of her now
‘man, you really need a better place, your parent’s are going to find my body at some point’
“…it’s not like I know a better place”
‘You could just… bring me home? Might... give Yuma some closure…’
“And how am I supposed to know where you live!?”
Kyoko just stares at her, a smirk growing on her face
Sayaka stares on before it hits her
Oh gods, she was so fucking stupid
Groaning into her palms, Sayaka slides to the floor
‘Left shoulder’
Instinctively lighting it up slightly, Sayaka felt pats on it
‘There there dummy, at least you realized it now, even if with assistance, anyways, just ask Homura for the key’
“…Homura?”
‘Well, we’re kind of friends? I think? She gave me the house’
…right, stupid rich Yakuza family and a magical girl to boot
“I’ll… ask before-oh right, uh, after class”
‘Good!’
Sliding next to her, Kyoko put her hand across Sayaka’s shoulder, even if only part was felt, Sayaka still felt herself blush at the contact
‘Now all you have to do, is figure out the correct temperature so I don’t burn before we kiss eh~?’
“K-kiss!? W-what gave you the c-confidence I’d even want that!”
‘Eh, you don’t wanna? Fine then, just don’t come begging later when I lose interest~’
“T-that… I didn’t… say I didn’t want to… I-I guess”
***
Classes were the same as usual, despite the tag along she had with herself, maybe a little more entertaining as she whispered to the girl and giggled with her at the most stupid things
…gods this was going to make her grades plummet into the ground, but it was oh so worth it
Her friends were looking at her weirdly and Sayaka wasn’t sure where to even begin to explain it all, especially to Hitomi, with Madoka at least, she could fall back to making a wish, go into the specifics, for Hitomi… it was harder, especially with her having no knowledge, so with her already talking to the air, the talk of wishes, witches and magical girls will certainly make her appear insane
…but was she really sane? Keeping a dead girl’s body in her wardrobe, shoving magic inside it to stop its decay, to make sure it doesn’t rot, stare at it sometimes
She thought about it sometimes, going into the wardrobe and hugging it to sleep, but that just… felt too weird
It probably wouldn’t be that comfortable anyways, the body was long cold, the comfortable warmth didn’t exist in it now
Ah… that’s… weird to think about isn’t it? Sure she could ask… but Kyoko would never let it go after and with her being practically glued to Sayaka? No way for her to ask somebody privately
So she was just… stewing with it, not like she was going to do it, she would die from embarrassment when Kyoko would notice and it wasn’t like she really slept, so she would notice fast
…maybe if she learns how to apply a constant near nonexistent heat to herself, they’ll be able to hug as they sleep…
The class bell rings, and Sayaka bolts up and moves even faster than Madoka to the girl in the front row
“Hey, Homura, I wanted to talk about something… I kind of… need some help?”
“…alright Sayaka, is it related to…”
Seeing her eyes travel to the ring on Sayaka’s finger, she shrugs a little
How can she explain it without really… saying anything?
“Alright then, let me just… warn Madoka and give her the lunch I made for her”
“Yep, sure!”
‘Man, these two are even more of a love birds than I thought’
“…they are, it’s only fitting I guess, only the best for Madoka”
The mark on Homura’s palm was… clearer these days, a pattern of rings connecting to each other, a clock surrounding them
Weird thing that apparently neither girl knew anything about
Ah, well, doesn’t matter much, Sayaka just… assumed it was their soulmate mark or something along those lines, not like people knew too much about them, maybe some needed time to develop right?
Seeing Homura walk up to the door and wave her closer, Sayaka rolls her eyes but follows
They walk in silence before reaching the rooftop, a couple more students eat their lunch on one side, so they move to another
“So, what was it that you needed help with Sayaka?”
“So um, you know where Kyoko lives right? She told me you gave her the place?”
“I… yes, how is she, I haven’t seen her for a few days”
Right, this part
“She’s um… dead, I need a place t-to store her body before I f-figure out how to… piece these together”
Homura stares wide eyed as Sayaka opens her necklace, showing shards of a red soul gem inside it
“…they’re not supposed to stick around”
There is shock in her voice
“I kind of… wished for it? I can also talk to her right now, she’s… flipping you off right now”
Homura blinks, moving her stance from one leg to another as she hums
“Well… I don’t think it’s a good idea to bring a…corpse where a kid lives, I’ll arrange a place, is that… alright Kyoko?”
‘Oh wow she picks up fast, wonder if she really believes you or just playing along’
“Just tell me your answer dumbass!”
Homura lifts her eyebrow for a moment, confusion evident on her face
‘Ah sure, whatever, not like I can move in it or something so comfort isn’t important’
“She said yes! Thank you Homura!”
“…yeah, you’re welcome, it will be done… this week”
Not letting Sayaka say anything else, the girl turns and walks away, flipping her hair on the way
“Always up for dramatics isn’t she?”
‘She is HA, maybe we should convince her to go into theatre’
Giggling to herself, Sayaka nods, moving to the stairs herself before feeling hunger seep into her brain
Ah right… she hadn’t eaten anything today
Well, time to fix that, maybe she could steal some food from Hitomi and Madoka...
Notes:
...wonder if this counts as fluff... maybe?
anyways, Sayaka and Kyoko adventures continue in this chapter :D
Sayaka repeats after Kyoko and keeps her crushes corpse in her room, at least this one can talk to her...
Sayaka's magic is a blue flame that feels cold to the touch for Humans, and hot for the dead, which somehow makes it so witches get hit with both the cold and hot, she can control the heat of it
Homu is left in complete shock, but at least Sayaka get's a better place to store Kyoko :)
hope you enjoy today's chapter!
Chapter 87: the news
Notes:
everything is completely fine and normal, Kyoko get's a new home
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura walked forward
Just… forward
It happened before, they died sooner than expected, died before Homura could do anything, died in completely unexpected ways, it’s just that…
This was before, a few weeks before yes, but still before her loop begun, it felt different, felt wrong, not right in the slightest
She will fix it of course, she always does, there has never been a reason to stick around in this one past Walpugrisnacht, there was no need, no use to do so, all she had to do was go back once she’s done with it
Homura still felt… hollow in her chest slightly despite knowing that it wasn’t permanent, that she would go back, she would make things right, reset it all to zero, go even further beyond that into negatives
Opening the door, Homura looked over the house, one that would be occupied by one who… couldn’t show her appreciation now, temperature purposefully turned down, even with magic prolonged rot, it was better to… let the room be cold, made sure it was like that constantly, the bills will be higher, but… it was worth it
Homura stopped at some point, looking around herself, she went… a little far from her intended destination
Going into an alley, she transforms and jumps by the rooftops to the house she bought
Arriving there, Homura stares at Sayaka, holding a body in her hands
Something shifts inside Homura as she lands, her eyes going blurry as she quietly walks up to them, stares at the body in Sayaka’s hands
Ah, this really was…
“Homura? You good?”
Right, she had company here
“I… yes I am, let’s go in”
Grabbing the keys, Homura felt her hands shake slightly before she forces it down, stops the trembling in her hand, forcing magic into it to stabilize them
She was fine, nothing has changed, this timeline was a failure, she couldn’t get too attached when she already decided to abandon it
One death didn’t matter when she witnessed dozens by now
Finally opening the door, Homura lead Sayaka into the house, lead her to the room she prepared
It’s… simple, a comfortable bed, a desk, a mini fridge stocked enough to not starve, a copy of the room she had in the other house
Even if it can’t be used by the girl herself, Homura holds confidence that she will annoy Sayaka enough to do so in her stead
Staying at the side, Homura let herself shiver, let her body tremble slightly, pretends it’s the cold
Sayaka gently lays the girl down, presses her soul gem into her body before a gentle light covers her, the body growing fresher
“…it really looks the same? What you really had a fridge by your bed?”
Sayaka looks to the side, empty air, before giggling to herself
“…yeah I guess it is nice to know, that it’s there without having to look, a little paranoid in my eyes, but hey, not my room is it?”
It’s… weird to see, almost like she’s insane, but the face of the shards in her necklace banishes that thought from her mind, it’s just… real, Sayaka had Kyoko’s ghost following her, or at least what she thought as a ghost, who knew what it really was, Homura hoped, that it really was her
Hoped she could talk to her again, before she goes back, even if indirectly
***
Mami stared at Homura, her mind telling her that it was a lie, that what she heard was wrong, that it wasn’t true, that it wasn’t what she thought, wasn’t what she heard
“…please…repeat yourself Homura”
Homura turns away, her eyes closed, Mami notes the tremble in her hands, notes the way she hides her hands for a moment before they fall down to her side, calm once again
Mami stares, wonders if she would feel something if she focused
“..Kyoko is dead, has been for a few days, Sayaka… saw it, wished to see her again, talk to her again, s-so it’s not like she’s completely gone, just… harder to communicate with”
“I… t-thank you for telling me H-Homura, I just… n-need some t-time to process it”
Homura looks at her, stares for a moment before nodding and leaving
Mami goes into her room, locks herself up and picks up an album, the only one she was really… existing in, the single collection of memories she created for herself
And now one of the things she had for herself, one of the connections she had, one of the few things she had, lost forever
Mami stays there, looking after every single photo there, looks at Kyoko, alive and breathing, happy to be with her, friends with her, not against her, when they haven’t fought, when they didn’t shatter their relationship
Tears swell up in her eyes
“…we’ve just made up, w-why couldn’t y-you just stick around w-with me…”
Mami doesn’t go to school, doesn’t go out, barely eats, doesn’t think of her soul gem
Homura and Madoka knock on her door, their voices barely reaching for her
“Mami-san, please open the door, please let us see you!”
…Madoka isn’t it? How sweet of her…
“Mami-san, don’t you dare do anything stupid, open the door now”
Mami raises her head and thinks about it, is it…worth it? She was so pathetic right now, she couldn’t stand looking at herself, wouldn’t think they would like the sight either
“I… am fine, please go back”
“Open the door, let us take a look at you and we will… just please… let us make sure you’re alright”
There is desperation in her voice, something Mami wasn’t used to, a smile appears on her face, Homura was really worried wasn’t she?
“There’s no need for that, I feel fine really”
A lie of course, but she couldn’t make her precious juniors worried, could she? She’ll talk with them later, when she isn’t so tired, when she isn’t so sleepy, when her mind is clearer
When she’s free
Something pulses from inside her, shifting, growing form within
Mami convulses, her breath rapidly speeding up, her heart rate spiking, her hands finding her chest
Ah this is hilarious! That girl, really… keeping her name away from Candeloro! That meanie!
Ah but she was free! So free
Crushing the gem from the inside was so fun! It felt so interesting! But that’s not what matters, what matter is that her friends are so close! She needs to take care of them, needs to bring them out, it would be so unfair for her to be free while letting them suffer inside their cages!
Ah, to gain a name… truly a miracle! I really can’t help but wonder… what name would they receive?
Grasping into her deepest parts, I expand my reality, expanding my home over them, an invitation would be more polite, but for politeness, she first needs to meet her guest doesn’t she?
As for now, the substitutes would do, it won't take long to pull her new friends out
Notes:
things become worse :)
Chapter 88: dress up witch
Chapter Text
Homura left Mami alone, let her process it all
Ignored her worries for the first few days of her absence in school, ignored the way her hands tapped onto themselves, ignored her brain screaming at her, urging her to burst into her room, to talk to her
As if she could do that, as if she could actually influence her enough
Mami… needed time, but her missing so many days in a row was worrisome, so asking Madoka to accompany her, they moved to her apartment
Homura felt something wrong, felt something that pulled at her gut
Knocking on the door, she waited for a moment before knocking again
And again
And again
Madoka speaks before she can
“Mami-san! Please open the door!”
A small pause before she continues, her voice slightly more hesitant
“Please let us take a look at you”
Silence
Homura knocks again, more force
“Mami-san, don’t you dare do something stupid”
Homura ignores the growl in her tone, ignores the tingle of her heart speeding up, worry taking over her mind and soul as she knocks
“Open the door, now!”
A weak voice responds
“I…am fine, please go back”
Something feels wrong, something doesn’t sit right as Homura feels her gut twist
“Open the door, let us take a look at you and we will…just please… let us make sure you’re alright”
Madoka’s hand grasps her shoulder
Silence stretches
“There’s no need for that, I feel fine really”
Homura shudders
It all feels wrong
She feels shivers travel to her spine
Feels something twist before she hears thrashing at the othe side of the door, feels panic fill her mind as she takes the sound as permission and slams the door out of it’s frame
She’s greeted with it
A mansion rolls out, walls full of child’s artwork, most of the space filled with a stick figure with red hair, small portions of the wall featuring black and pink, another blue
The walls extend higher and higher until the rooftop can’t be seen in the darkness, the candles on the walls illumination not reaching it
Homura feels dread fill her, feels anger flood her every cell, feel blood running down her palms
“W-what happened!? W-why are we in a l-labyrinth!?”
Ah… right
“…Mami turned into a witch”
Madoka’s eyes fill with terror as she stares, her voice small as disbelief colors it
“…what?”
Homura transforms, doesn’t turn
“When a magical girl’s soul gem gets filled up with grief, she becomes a witch”
Homura ignores the way her voice breaks, ignores the feeling of Madoka still standing there, ignores the sound of her footsteps
She had… a job to do
Mami didn’t deserve to remain in that state for long, nobody did
Homura feels Madoka transform
“..Are w-we… g-going to kill her?”
Homura doesn’t say anything for a moment
“…there is no other way, this is the best thing we can do for her”
Homura hears a sharp inhale, continues walking, a few moments later the other footsteps are heard once again, trailing after her
Avoiding the Maids, Homura stalks forward, checks her memory as she looks at more and more childish drawings, letters, weavings, bracelets
Leads Madoka forward, slipping past the maids running this place, moves past a room full of ribbon figures resembling them, moves past the room full of mannequins with red wigs and black ribbons
They move forward
Madoka is quiet, her breath is not
Tracing her palm with her finger, Homura continued to move
The witch arena was in sight, a giant dinner table full of tea cups, pieces of meat in form of cake slices, beating hearts inside them
Homura looks at the witch for a moment before stopping time, Madoka gasps in surprise, Homura moves forward and places the bombs
Madoka hesitates, her eyes moving to her bow before she quietly let’s go of Homura’s hand, seeing this, Homura moves her palm to her back, a slight shiver goes down Madoka’s spine before she forms an arrow
The witch doesn’t last long
Madoka cries when they leave the labyrinth
***
It wasn’t the first time Homura was at a sleepover here, wasn’t the first time Madoka leaned against her, wasn’t the first time she had to deal with the fallout of the truth, wasn’t the first time she felt herself tremble after putting them down
Not the first time they cling to each, far from it, Homura remembers the first time as clear as day, remembers her own tears running down her face, remembers Madoka’s comforting touch, remembers her shivers, the trembling in her hands whenever she used the bow for the next couple of days
It was never easy to learn the truth, Homura was thankful she only had to do it once
Madoka sniffles into her back, Homura doesn’t move, pretends to be asleep
Pretends she doesn’t feel the tears staining her night gown
Pretends her heart doesn’t shatter for the thousands time this week
Notes:
i am slightly exhausted and it's kind of late, so i'll respond to comments tomorrow
can't describe this chapter rn
oh yeah, thanks for everyone who pointed out we reached 100k words, hadn't noticed that myself, thought about ordering some pizza, instead got some snacks, good enough if i say so myself
hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 89: Humanity and it's off shoots
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka didn’t feel like going out of bed, didn’t feel like leaving the comfortable place of her own bed, didn’t want to stop hugging the girl so close to her, didn’t want to let go off her, didn’t want to learn that something happened later, didn’t want… to see something like that happen again
Especially with the newly presented information of a little fact, like, Witches being Magical girls consumed by their own grief, turned into something beyond common sense, twisted into a parody of themselves, turned into a mockery of them
Turned into something, whose entire existence latched onto hurting other
Mami didn’t deserve that, didn’t deserve to have her entire being transformed, morphed and twisted until something unrecognizable came out, something that would hurt innocent people, something that was ready to hurt them, turned from the kind lonely girl into something she fought for years
Anger, confusion, grief, it all seeped into her, her soul generating enough grief that if she didn’t use grief seeds, she would have turned three times over, it was funny in a way, that to survive a little longer, other had to die
Madoka hated it, hated it like she didn’t hate anything before, hated Kyubey for tricking girls into this, for tricking her into this, for actively making the world a worse place, for making Madoka feel hate so large words could not describe it
Her friend was dead, twisted and she had no idea why
Was it funny for him, to look at them turn, to scratch and claw at someone who used to be like them? To kill the future version of themselves just to keep their powers a little longer, to live that moment longer
Burying her face into the back of the girl in front of her, Madoka felt herself relax slightly, felt herself stop tensing so much, felt tension slowly melting away
…she was so comfortable, it felt right, to hold her so close, to have her in her arms, no matter how new it was
It felt like a nightmare nowadays, her sole ray of calmness, her rock, her foundation, her love
Madoka didn’t know what she would do if she had to deal with this alone, if she didn’t have someone to share this with, if she had to process this, to think about it, to not have anyone to share her guilt
She felt vile, for killing her, for sharing the blame, for not taking it on by herself, for not being the one to be active, for not being the one to protect Homura from doing it
It felt silly sometimes, how much she wanted to shield the girl when she was much more experienced, how much she wanted to keep her safe, as if she was fragile when her exterior proved otherwise
Yet moments like this, Homura dozing off, completely defenseless because she was here, because Madoka was with her, occasional mutters that quiet down the moment she notices Madoka’s touch
It warmed her heart
Madoka didn’t know why she deserved that much hope, so much love from the girl, so much gentle care, so much…
Everything she did really
Homura gave and gave and gave
And Madoka was afraid that one day she will run out of things to give, that one day she will find herself looking for another gift and looks at herself
Shivers ran down her spine for a moment as she hugged her tighter
Nonono, that won’t happen, it just won’t, not today, not tomorrow, not anytime, Madoka wouldn’t allow it, wouldn’t let her do something like that
Homura was hers and that meant Madoka would hold onto her as long as she can, before and after her death
They will live a long life, together, her, Homura, Ibari, Nagisa, Nekura, Usotsuki
They will live a happy life, even if Madoka has to grapple it out of the hands of fate, they deserved better
They did
***
Home was the same as it always was, lively, it was something new, something that Homura couldn’t get used to, but was clearly a new normal
Ibari stands in front of her with a grin on her face
Before Homura can process anything, she catches a small object Ibari threw at her, glancing at her palm horror struck her
A grief seed
“…Ibari, where did you get this?”
The girl puffs up her chest, grinning from ear to ear
“I hunted it! I need to be strong so I can work with Mama and fight the stupid big meanie witch! So I decided to hunt witches after class, aren’t I smart Mama!”
Homura stares
“…next time, you ask for me, we will go together, or you won’t go at all”
Ibari pouts, stomping her foot to the ground as she exclaims
“Wha-but I need training and you will be busy! It’s not like witches are hard to fight against! They’re easy Mama! I didn’t ev-“
“I said, with me, or not at all”
Ibari shuts up, her face fills with blankless, one that sends shiver to Homura’s spine, she ignores it and stares on
Ibari tilts her head, face completely void of emotions
“Is this an order Mama?”
Homura feels bile travel to her throat, feels a tremble overtake her for a moment before she collects herself, before she ignores it and answers with the same tone as before
“Not yet”
“I’m not fragile Mama, you know what I am don’t you?”
“…I do, a familiar, or at least something to that extent”
“Then you must know that fighting alongside you is one of the reasons for my existence Mama, so why? Why are you…denying it?”
There’s rigidness in her movement, lines appearing on her skin, separation of parts
Homura saw a doll, saw something that wasn’t human, something that was supposed to exist just to server her
“…I don’t want you to get hurt I… I’m worried”
Ibari stares for a moment longer, rigidness disappearing, separation of parts melding together once again before her face fills with emotion, a pout as she groans and runs up to Homura, grabbing her shirt and having a fit
“But Mama! It will be boring with you there! It won’t be fun at all if you’re there watching after me!”
Homura feels unease, still remembers the sheer inhumanity she saw a moment before, and then it was gone, replaced by a child having a fit
“…get used to it then, I’ll teach you some tricks myself”
Ibari beams, her hands grasping around her as she squeals
“Thank you thank you thank you Mama! I’ll be sure to learn it so good you’ll be blown away!”
“…Sure, I’ll wait for it with upmost excitement”
Notes:
i forget sometimes, that these kids aren't human in the slightest, that they're magic incarnate, familiars taking shape of a child to better fit in
i hope you don't forget it
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 90: mourn the dead, prepare the young
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka wasn’t exactly sure why she was called out by Homura, something about needing to talk, which was a little weird and a little concerning, but it wasn’t like anything too bad could have happened, Madoka was fine, well relatively, she was more clingy to Homura, a bit more sad, but overall ok so it wasn’t her, the girl herself didn’t seem hurt or anything, so it wasn’t her either, maybe she needed a baby sitter or something? Harue seemed a little off the last few days, so maybe she was tired?
Well, Sayaka did like the kids, even if they were a little much sometimes, she did wonder how Homura’s kids are, never having met them before, from what Kyoko told her, they seemed fine enough, probably won’t be that hard to look after
Climbing to the rooftop she finds Homura standing with closed eyes, some sort of somber mood around her
Hm?
Exchanging glances with Kyoko, she sees her shrug and point her hand to Homura
Right, she could just walk up to her and talk, she was already planning to her whatever it was either way
“Hey Homura! What was it that you wanted to talk about?”
Homura opens her eyes, scanning the rooftop before asking
“Is Kyoko with you?”
“Yep! She always is!”
“I see… then let’s get this over with quickly, Mami is dead”
‘…what d-did she just say?’
Sayaka doesn’t processes it at first, the words come into one ear and come out of another so to speak, her mind taking a moment to catch up, confusion filling her mind more than anything else
It hits her of course, hard
“w-wait no, b-but how!?”
“…a witch”
Oh, of course it was a witch
Of course
“…is it dead, did you already kill it?”
Homura closes her eyes, her head tilting to the sky before she says
“Yes, immediately, before she could do anything else”
‘…should have taken her time with it’
Sayaka feels inclined to agree
Taking a deep breath, Sayaka closes her eyes and begins walking off
She’s going to miss a few classes sure, but… she needed to do some stress relief
“…Sayaka?”
“I’m… gonna go hunt, can you tell saotome-sensei I like… got a stomach ache or something?”
Worry crosses her face before she scold it back to neutrality
…was it her, or was Homura easier to read these past few days? Ah whatever, she needed a punching bag right now
Transforming Sayaka jumps off the roof and runs into the city
Better chances to find a witch there
***
Homura still felt uneasy about the whole thing, taking Ibari with her to a witch felt… dangerous, not fit for a child, something that she shouldn’t be doing
Yet here she was, Nagisa, Homura and Ibari in the same labyrinth, Homura staying in the back watching the two girl’s cooperate as they fought familiars in the way, slaughtering any that came close to them, observing them, Homura shouted out a few tips to improve, observing them and feeling proud how far they came, Nagisa especially so
Ibari was… a natural fighter, catching everything Homura said moments later, fitting herself for that, improving by leaps and bounds, yet Nagisa was still better, maybe it was the experience the girl held, maybe it was something else, Homura couldn’t be sure right now
It was fascinating to watch, horrifying too, but Homura could restrict that part of her brain for now, if she wouldn’t be here, Ibari would burst in herself and that… was simply much worse than the current plan
Watching Ibari use the large needle in her hands to penetrate another familiar before flailing it into another was… interesting
Nagisa using a small hammer to break their faces in before kicking one into another with a pure glee only a child could have was another thing as well
“I got three just now! You’re still behind Ibari-chan~ prepare to call me big sis for the next week!”
“No! I won’t lose to you!”
…the bet was intertaining and Homura couldn’t say she wasn’t invested in seeing who would win, a point system was made, each familiar being one point and a witch being fifteen
With Nagisa in the lead by eight points, Ibari could win if she takes out a witch and increases her pace slightly, but Homura didn’t really think she was going to win this time
Overall, as uncomfortable as it was to bring them here, it seemed to be fine currently, not much happening, the witch carefully selected to be on the weak side, her knowledge finally coming back with time approaching the original loop beginning
Having them get along was great, they were making bets, joking together, Ibari refused to budge on being the oldest one, but pride was her downfall just as it was her name
It wasn’t like Homura didn’t try to warn her, but she refused to listen and decided that she must win, that she will prove herself to be the bestest and the oldest, making it so if Nagisa lost she would be the one calling Ibari big sis for a week
…a slightly confusing approach to it, but Homura wasn’t against them growing closer in such a way
Still… were they really going to take this long? Homura wanted to make some dinner today… she had to let Anny inspect her soul gem again too...
***
Harue didn’t really… know what to feel about Mami’s death, sure they talked, but it shouldn’t be…this much, shouldn’t hurt so much, shouldn’t feel like throwing up every time she remembers the fact, shouldn’t feel like her heart shatters into thousands and thousands of pieces by a reminder of that fact
They met a couple times, perhaps three or four, yet it felt like every moment was an eternity and a blip of time, moving faster than she could blink
The realization is gradual, throughout the days her mind wandering to her, reminiscing about the small meetings they had, the tiny urges she felt but couldn’t discern, the wants she clocked as a desire to learn about her, to become friends
But it was different
“Ah, I l-liked her didn’t I”
An observation to a silent room, nobody to disturb her thoughts, nobody to interrupt her realization
Sniffling slightly, Harue buries her face into the pillows
…she just had to fall for a girl that died soon after meeting her, grief meeting in the middle with her realization, with her love
It was truly unfair
Notes:
oops, sorry for not updating yesterday, had too much work on the gift fic and was too stubborn on exedra boss, but here's some more angst to the pit fire
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 91: preparation, mischief
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura woke up in a weird mood
Today was the day, the day she would get out of the hospital
Yet that day has already come to pass, a month ago, yet this was still the day
The original start
And everything has already went to shit
Kyoko and Mami are dead
Sayaka contracted
Madoka contracted
Harue was… unwell
It was an absolute and utter failure
The only good thing coming out of this one, was having more time to spend with Madoka, more time to get used to the change in their relationship
And yet somehow, this was still not the worst loop ever, the one where Madoka in a panic wished for a large cake was still… engraved deep into her mind sending mild shivers down her spine
There have been… a few of those wish related incidents of course, which seemed to accelerate at some point with no reason that she could spot, the start had to be the cat ears…
Which were somehow useful, even the tail proved its worth, even if some occasional kid would try to grab it…
Still, even if the world was going to shit, even if this timeline wasn’t worth keeping around, even if she would leave it the moment she was done with Walpygrisnacht of this world…
It was worth to remember, all her mistakes, all the errors she made, the new discoveries… the new memories she made with Madoka
It was… probably worth it to make some more, to give herself strength to move forward, to not forget her goal, to find a way to save them
But first, she needed to talk with… allies she neglected after the deaths of her friends
Transforming deep into the night, Homura moved through the city, jumping on her barriers to reach higher places, creating footing for herself
Stopping time near their home, Homura makes sure she wouldn’t interfere in the middle of something
Clearing herself from that, she positions herself on the window, opening it just slightly, taking a moment to sit in an intimidating pose before unpausing time
“Mikuni Oriko, Kure Kirika”
Both of the girls jump slightly, turning to her, confusion etched on their faces as their gazes latch onto the open window
Good
“I have come with…information, I need to prepare you for something that’s coming in a months’ time”
Kirika stares at her, her transformation flaring up
“Who are you?”
The claws launch at her, Homura can’t help but appreciate the skill learned by the girl, truly with enough time she would be incredibly strong, is already strong
A minimum gas sent into her magic, and the barrier she conjured smashes into her stomach, sending her crashing into the wall
Ignoring the dizziness overwhelming her the next moment, Homura straightens out
“Not a great way to treat your allies, isn’t that right Mikuni Oriko?”
Oriko stares, her voice low, a slight tremble entering it
“…stand now Kirika… this is… an ally”
The girl weakly gets up, the spark in her eyes not going out, fire burning in the inside of her skull
And then it severs, her body relaxing as she detransforms and walks up to Oriko, laying down on the sofa as if nothing is wrong
…adaptive as always, it was… slightly creepy, but if it worked for her advantage, Homura wouldn’t care
Grabbing the usb with all the information on the queen of witches, Homura tosses it to the blonde girl who just barely catches it, her eyes slowly moving to her palm before looking up at her
“…a usb?”
“There is all the information I gathered, it will be quite useful if you acquaint yourself with it adequately enough, to be able to recite it in your sleep”
Oriko stares at it for a moment longer before hesitantly nodding, her eyes travelling over to Kirika, before she asks
“… Is this all?”
“Yes, it is”
“…then I will ask you to leave my property”
Homura tilts her head slightly before leaning down and falling out of the window, stopping time midair and walking off
Now that this was done with…
She can plan a date with Madoka
***
Nagisa grinned in satisfaction
Really, this was great, sure it was only for a bet, but being called big sis was… hard to explain how it felt, it was just so good!
Sure it would all end soon enough, only five more days before they would be back to normal, but even in that limited time Nagisa would enjoy the feeling of belonging, feeling of being wanted, even if artificial
It was fine, as long as she was useful, as long as she was strong, as long as she could help her, Homura wouldn’t abandon her right? Wouldn’t blame her as long as she kept improving, would encourage her, would gift her affection for her effort, praise for her success
Wouldn’t she?
Ibari pouted at her as she tried to grab the last carrot out of her hand, her face red as she jumped for it
“Give it! Give it to me! I was saving it!”
“You can just go and wash another one though? Or, you can ask nicely~?”
Ibari tries to kick her in the legs, which Nagisa jumps over, landing on the couch with a grin on her face
“It’s not even that hard you know? Just call me big sis and it’s yours~”
Ibari stares, her face reddening moment by moment before she quietly speaks up
“…please give me my carrot back b-big sis…”
Grinning, Nagisa bends down and hands it to the girl, who immediately punches her knee and runs away
Falling onto the couch Nagisa snickers despite the ache in her knee
“…worth it”
Notes:
homu speaks with Oriko and Kirika
Nagisa teases Ibari
not much really...
i'll probably speed up the pacing now, skip a few weeks, i should be done with this timeline before chapter 100
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 92: a home date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka played with Ibari’s hair as the girl sat on her lap, showing Madoka her score in a game she couldn’t quite understand beyond ‘big number=good’
Which... described a lot of games really, but Ibari also did switch a lot
“…and then I used this bonus, which gave me like…four times muffins!”
Patting the girl’s hair Madoka smiled
“That’s great! Right?”
“Yeah!”
Glancing to the kitchen, Madoka watches Homura slowly move around, slowly but surely making a few quick sandwiches, a tea kettle already boiling, finds herself smiling at the sight, warmth spreading through her
Last two weeks were… similar, warm, full of normalcy, or something close to it
Madoka couldn’t show her appreciation enough, she was more than sure that Homura spent so much time with her because she was aware, just how much everything happening so soon together was… doing to her
Madoka could see it, could also see that Homura didn’t do it for Madoka alone
Madoka wasn’t going to say anything, there was no reason to, it was good for both of them, to be able to relax, to have some time together, Madoka made sure to spend time with her other friends as well too, to distract herself further, to try and ignore the fact that two of them died so soon after they met
Madoka…hadn’t known death personally before, at the very least not in such an intimate way, hadn’t remembered losing someone so close before, sure she knew that some of her family had died, but has never really processed it fully, never truly knew them for enough time
Feeling Ibari pulling her arm, Madoka looks back down
“Mummy, come on! Click it here! You gotta be lucky though!”
Snickering a little, Madoka nods
“Of course, I will use all my luck for this, hopefully I don’t run into any potholes back home…”
Ibari’s eyes widen for a moment before she suddenly moves her phone away
“No! Not all! Only… a little bit!”
“Hmm? You sure?”
“Yes!”
Giggling, Madoka nods, it takes couple more moments before Ibari hesitantly moves her phone closer and shows it to Madoka
Tapping lightly on the screen, Madoka sees the screen darken for a moment, before a blue light comes out, Ibari sighs in disappointment
“Is this…bad?”
“It’s not good…”
“…better luck next time?”
Two plates are put next to them, Ibari looking at it for a second before grinning
“Thanks Mama! Did you add more cheese to my like I like?”
“Yes, of course I did”
Ibari shines once more
“Thanks Mama!”
Taking her own sandwich, Madoka smiles
“Thank you Homura-chan”
“…you’re welcome Madoka”
Madoka giggles at the blush coloring her cheeks, lightly pulling Homura down and kissing her cheek, further reddening them
Homura really-
“Mummy! Me too!”
Looking down, Madoka remembers the simple fact of Ibari sitting on her lap, flush covering her face before she lightly nods, and press a quick kiss to her forehead, the girl grinning before getting up and running
“Mummy gave me a forehead kiss!”
Flushing further, Madoka hit her head with the table and groaned
…she liked Ibari, really did, she was a good kid, she wanted to like her too, but it was just… Madoka wasn’t quite used to be seen like that yet
Feeling a pat on her back, Madoka looked up and saw Homura’s smile
Gods was Homura fit for the role, she seemed so… sure, like she knew how to do it all, was that true or was she just better at hiding her embarrassment about the whole thing?
Well… if Ibari couldn’t embarrass her, Madoka knew what would
Tugging the girl down, Madoka whisper into her lips
“…can I kiss you Homura?”
Feeling shivers travel through the girl, the way her face went completely red, the little bob in her throat, Madoka feels euphoria fill her
It was indescribable, to have such an effect on somebody you loved
The small, tiny nod is all Madoka needs before she tugs Homura closer
The kiss is sweet, just enough to distract her, just enough for her to remember the previous hundred
Madoka remembers the severed body, remembers the listless, unmoving one
Presses herself harder, ignores the tear building up, ignores it all
She just needs time, it… will get better wouldn’t it?
The kiss breaks
Madoka holds her own pieces together
***
Sayaka wasn’t sure when she noticed it
The grief in Kyoko’s soul gem
She… wasn’t sure why it was there, she was dead, there was no body to hold together, no body to manipulate, nothing to use magic on, yet the drain was still there, steady as a clock
So Sayaka hunted for two, made sure she always had a spare, the only thing holding Kyoko together was magic, so what if she lost it? What if Kyoko’s gem lost it shine, lost its power? What if… she vanished
Sayaka couldn’t accept that, she couldn’t, no matter what
So she fought more witches, burned them into the ground
Kyoko seemed worried, but it wasn’t too much, she was doing it to keep her there! To not have to lose her again! Does she… not understand? How painful it was, how fucking crushing it was, to see her gone
No.
She doesn’t, not in the same way
Sayaka laid on the same bed as her body, not touching it, afraid of the heat from her body unfreezing it enough so that it starts to rot
Hesitant hands slowly, lightly moved across her hair
“…I wish I could hold you before, without risking it all, without needing ridiculous amount of control just so I don’t hurt you…”
‘…yeah, that would be nice wouldn’t it? But hey, you have a…substitute right here don’t you?’
“Oh shut up! I’m n-not going to do anything t-to your body!”
Kyoko laughs from behind her, incorporeal arms circling around her, Sayaka devours the sight, focuses fully on it, ignores the lack of feeling, ignores the coldness in the room
‘Sure sure you won’t~ not like I’m… too against it, would be great if at least one of us got some kiss practice right~?”
Closing off her hearing, Sayaka lays there for a moment before panic sets in, her brain attempting to hear her, her magic flaring up as she hastily tunes her hearing up again
…what the hell is wrong with her
She should have know… stupid, stupid, stupid
Sounds from everywhere, the street, the flow of blood in her body, everything is too much
Heaving, Sayaka falls to the floor, her eyes tightly pressed close
It’s only hours later, deep into the night does she calm down, her eyes catching Kyoko staring at her, helplessness permeating from her
A shaky smile, gentle reassurance
It’s all that she can manage, no matter how unconvincing it is
Notes:
angst snuck up on me too, sorry
honestly, why did i decide to have three wips active, of course one is a oneshot you won't see for some time, maybe next week? i don't know for now, it seems to be on a longer side currently and of course the other daily fic i decided to start
i'm just shooting myself in the foot at this point, alas i want to do it all
oh well, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Edit: wanted to include it but forgot, could you imagine this fic word doc has 20k minutes in it, which is like 380 hours, insane stuff to think about
Chapter 93: fire in your chest
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue felt herself dry up
Metaphorically and otherwise, she had hard time crying these days, her mind aching, her body felt heavy and she just… couldn’t do anything really
Everything felt… a tad bit more pointless
Three weeks
And she still felt like shit
Still grieved for somebody she hadn’t known for long, it was getting better of course, she felt less dead than alive, could drag herself out of the house, could actually try and hang out with her friends, even if these hangs out had less and less Sayaka, who was more and more busy every day for seemingly no reason
The excuse of having homework would only work so many times before it’s seen through, and Sayaka…well a dozen uses of it in a week was more than enough, especially with her rejecting help
Harue felt worried of course, but she just… didn’t think she could help with her current conditions, couldn’t actually be useful in any case
Still, Harue wished she would reach out, let them in, at least complain to them about what was bothering her instead of running herself ragged, wished she could know what she was thinking about…
But the only way for that happen was if she made a contract with that… thing Homura hated
She could go behind her back, could do it anyway, but it just wasn’t worth it once she was told she couldn’t revive the girl
Useless to think about
“Eh? What’s your name…”
Looking to her right, Harue sees a girl about her age snapping her finger with closed eyes
“Hu-He-Hom… Homu…something ah whatever! Didn’t expect to see you here, up for another dramatic information dump? Man you look different when not in your uniform!”
“Um…w-who are you?”
“Aw c’mon you don’t have to pretend, I might not have bothered remembering your name right, but I would recognize your face! Even with the glasses and a different haircut”
Should… should she grab her tazer out? Or a knife…this girl seemed…weird
“I…don’t know you, y-you may have got the wrong person?”
“Ah? No way! You look identical! Just…get your hair out of the braids and get the glasses of and it’s you!”
Was she…talking about Homura?
“…did you mean Homura?”
The girl snaps her fingers, a grin on her face
“Exactly! So you are he-“
“That’s my sister”
“Oh really? Dangit, oh well, I guess we don’t have a reason to talk, bye bye!”
Harue stares on as the girl just…walks away
“H-hey, um, if you need anything to pass on… I could tell Homura?”
The girl turns her head back to her
“eh not really, I just wanted to interrogate her, figure out what the whole thing was about, sure I read the files on the usb and all, but it would probably make more sense if she explained it ya know?”
“…usb file?”
“Yeah! You know, the giant big bad witch who will destroy the town? Or something like that”
Harue feels her throat dry
“…what”
“hm? You didn’t know? Oops, oh well, ask your sister!”
Harue doesn’t move
Forgets about her plans
Minutes, maybe hours later she storms home, her hands shaking as she opens the door with a little too much force, walking towards her room
Practically punching the door, Harue restraints her voice as to not shout, barely succeeding at that
“Homura! A witch who will destroy the city! Why didn’t you tell me!?”
A few moments later, the door opens to her sister
“Because I would get you out and kill her before you would have had time to worry”
“And what if you don’t’!? I-it’s already dangerous to fight a normal one isn’t it!?”
“…it is”
Harue stares her in the eyes
Looks for something, hesitation, fear, anything
She finds acceptance, determination, hate
“…were you planning to ever tell me?”
“No, no I wasn’t”
Anger fills her to the brim
She already lost two friends, one who she knew for a month, got closer together with, who listened and dragged her out, who was alright with her, another she was just getting to know, somebody she wished she had more time with, just a few more meetings, just something more to remember her by
And Homura planned to risk her life and not even…warn her
Harue wanted to slap her, to get her anger out on her in some way, to actually show her how furious she was
But it wouldn’t do anything
Wouldn’t fucking matter if she was planning to let Harue sit it out, if she planned to do everything by herself
Harue walks off, stomps away really
She couldn’t stay here with her, not now
She needed time to breathe, enough so that she doesn’t think of punching her the moment she sees her
Harue thinks as she walks
Thinks long and hard
A witch that could destroy a city, how…how would they beat it? it would be dangerous, too dangerous evidently with Homura planning to quietly send her away
But… if she contract, if she makes a wish, if she makes it so Homura doesn’t have a justification to get her out…
If she has a chance to do something, something but be a figure in the background, sending her support their way…
Should she…take it?
***
Sayaka heaved, grasping her chest as she felt exhaustion overtake her
‘…take it easy, c’mon, relax a little, you can’t run yourself into the ground’
“I’m…fine, I just need a couple minutes”
‘right…fine, staggering as you walk, what’s next, going to get your leg chopped off and that will be fine too!?’
“I’m doing this…for us…i-I can’t run out of magic, I can’t, w-what if you vanish!? I’m not risking that!”
‘And if you drop dead it’s going to be any better!?”
“THEN AT LEAST I’LL BE ABLE TO HOLD YOU WITHOUT HURTING YOU”
Sayaka closes her eyes, doesn’t dare look up and see the ghostly form face, doesn’t dare to think of her expression either
‘…dumbass, I’m tougher than you think’
“…and you still died”
‘…yeah I did, but at least it wasn’t because I decided to martyr myself for no reason’
“…shut up”
‘Hm? Well to do that, all you have to do is apply some magic to your lips, I’d be more than happy to shut both of us up then~’
Sayaka thinks, a moment, then two
She transforms, her eyes opening as the minimal amount of flame dances on her lips, Kyoko stares in surprise, embarrassment taking over her face before she scowls, striding forward
‘Neck, I have to hold onto something don’t i?’
Sayaka doesn’t argue, she already went further than she expected to
The kiss burns them both, in different ways, yet burns all the same
Notes:
:3
Chapter 94: receiving help
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue was…a bit unsure if this was it, if she would take her in, sure they were friends, but…making an attempt was worth it wasn’t it?
Ring
Ring ring
Ring ring click
“…hi? Harue?”
“Um, yeah it’s me…could i…sleep over at your place? I had a fight with Homura and…need some time away”
Hitomi gasps before quickly replying
“Hold on a moment, I’ll go ask my parent’s I don’t think they’ll say no but… better to ask right?”
“Yeah…”
Waiting a couple of minutes, Harue receives a reply
“Mom said yes! Where are you? I’ll pick you up”
“O-oh you don’t have to do that! I can get there myself, don’t worry abo-“
“Harue, where are you?”
Hesitating for a moment, Harue repeats, voice a little bit more hesitant this time
“I…can get there myself?”
“Harue, please”
Looking around, she spots a landmark
“I’m by the seven eleven near the police station…”
Hearing some shuffling on the other side, Harue sighs, she really didn’t all that…
“Alright, stay there, I’ll be with you in…fifteen minutes or so!”
“…ok, thank you”
“No problem Harue!”
Not much to do, Harue checks her purse, finding her wallet there and goes to the shop nearby, making sure to send a message to Hitomi that she went inside
Wandering around, Harue picked some snacks, she…probably should buy some right? She was asking for a sleepover unannounced, so the least she could do was bring some stuff with her right? Maybe she should also find a drink…
While she picks something to bring alongside herself, Harue thinks to herself about…a wish
She…needed to do this, needed to actually be able to do something, needed to help her friends, what’s left of them, stop more of them from dying like they did
But…what would she even wish for? Is there anything that was worth it? Anything that would make things a tiny bit better? Just…something that would make her able to do something in the fight, something that would make sure they’re safe
But just…what would she wish for? What did she even…want
Sure, she tried to make a wish once, tried to revive her but… she wasn’t able to, just too much for her potential
It was too long since she died, he told her, she waited too long before making a wish
Rubbing her tears away, Harue took a few moments to breathe before moving to the cash register
Stepping outside, Harue doesn’t get to wait too long before Hitomi runs up to her, grabbing into her, a hug encasing her
Freezing a little, Harue slowly hugs the girl back
“Are you…ok? Wait no, doesn’t matter, let’s just…have fun today”
“…yeah, thank you Hitomi”
“Of course! Don’t worry about it!”
***
Harue was thankful Hitomi had spare pajamas, she just…didn’t really think about it in the moment, just grabbing her purse and running out, which might have been a bit of a bad idea, but it was…ok now
For now really
Huddling together was nice, it felt warm, the movie was interesting enough, distracting just enough that she could stop thinking about the argument she had with Homura
For some time, her thoughts penetrating that momentary distraction quickly enough, moving away just as quickly
“Do you…want to talk about it or just ignore it?”
“I…dunno, it’s…you’re going to think I’m joking if I try to explain it…”
“…I see, I’ll listen at the very least if you want to…complain”
“…thank you Hitomi”
Falling onto the girls shoulder, Harue closed her eyes
It was…nice to be cared after, she knew that of course, Homura was caring if nothing else, too caring really, but the way she showed it was in the little things, in gift giving, in making breakfast in the morning, helping you whenever you asked for it, she never really…initiated contact
It was fine of course, Harue could see that she cared, even if there were blips of time where Harue felt like Homura wasn’t looking at her, was looking at somebody else in her place
These moments felt…unnerving, but they passed too quickly for Harue to worry too much
Feeling an arm reach around her and pulling her closer, Harue relaxed completely
Sleep took her soon after
***
Homura felt relieved when she saw Hitomi pick Harue up, felt herself relax slightly as she did
Homura wasn’t really sure…why she was so upset, Homura was just going to deal with it, Walpugrisnacht wouldn’t live to see another day and that was something she was sure of, especially with Madoka at her side, it made the fight all the much easier, as infuriating as it was
Feeling her phone vibrate, Homura turned it on, her confusion lifted the moment she sees who called
Right, uncle was… checking up more often than last time, maybe it was him knowing about her being a magical girl but he was worrying much more this loop
“Hello Uncle”
“Hello! How are you today? Are you eating well? Feeling alright? Need anything?”
“I’m fine, yes I am, yes, no I don’t”
“That’s great to hear! How’s Harue?”
“She’s…ok, we had… a fight”
“A fight? What happened!?”
“It’s nothing much, don’t worry about it”
“Wha-how can I not worry about it!?”
“We will figure it out anyways, she will cool off soon enough”
Pausing for a moment, Homura ignores her uncles worried ramblings
Interrupts them moments later
“She’s staying with a friend right now, just…call her yourself and ask about it from her”
“Homura, please just te-“ click
Well, this done with, Homura supposes she should collect some more grief seeds
There was no need to focus on something like this, she had two weeks before she goes back
The grudges don’t matter when she’ll restart
Notes:
late chapter for no reason other than procrastination, well... it's here! college kind of taking a lot of my time so i couldn't really write too much, an exam tomorrow as well, but ehhh, it's not really hard
no KyoSaya this chapter sadly, but i am throwing some Hitomi and Harue friendship into the pit
Homura spirals slightly, but eh, when is she not?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 95: dinner
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
One of the worst parts of being tied to someone in a way that didn’t let you separate, was the inability to make surprises
At least that’s what Sayaka observed from her experience
So when she practiced her control over her soul fire, Kyoko noticed, noticed it quickly enough, especially when she practiced applying it on external objects, practiced to keep the fire on it
So when Kyoko offered some practice…
Well, Sayaka didn’t really have the privilege to refuse, and as embarrassing as practicing holding hands sounded, it made her control sharper, every little wince Sayaka saw, she quickly lowered the heat, every moment the contact disappeared, she would apply just the smallest bit of flame on her palm
Of course they didn’t just hold hands, as good as that would be, Sayaka practiced making it possible for Kyoko to hold things, practiced control over the distance, refined it as much as she could
‘Well…it’s a little uncomfortable, but I can hold it without any pain now”
“Great! Now… close your eyes for a minute please?”
‘Yeah yeah sure, closing it now, just don’t do anything too indecent~’
Ignoring her blush, Sayaka shoots a message to Homura, saying it was time and sending the address and the building they choose before
A few anxious moments later, she receives a photo of Homura at the spot, a dinner table on the roof, plates of spaghetti, mashed potatoes and two thermoses on it
A quick thank you message and Sayaka put her phone away, grabbing onto Kyoko (and how great was that? That she could just…grab her now, that she could actually hold her without losing control and burning her away) and dragging her with her
‘H-huh, what’s the! Where are we going?’
“Oh don’t worry about it! It’s close by! You’ll like it, at least I hope so!”
Less than two minutes later, they softly arrive on the rooftop, Homura long gone only a small note on the table left as evidence of her being there
“Ta-da! Our first dinner date!”
Kyoko stares on
‘…so that’s what the whole week of training was for?’
“Yep! I just…wanted to do something nice with you before that witch came you know?”
‘…yeah, thank you Sayaka’
The sheer sincerity in her voice heats Sayaka’s face, quickly turning her head away, Sayaka walks forward
“N-no problem, c’mon sit down!”
Putting the chair out, Sayaka smiles as Kyoko awkwardly sits down, a light blush coloring her face as well, ignoring her own giddiness, Sayaka takes her own seat before snapping her fingers for dramatic effect, bathing the food on Kyoko’s side in the tinniest flame, Kyoko’s face overtaken by surprise before she snaps her eyes to Sayaka
‘…is this why…?’
“Yes, I just…wanted to have a meal with you”
‘…you can’t be this fucking attentive, ugh now I look bad! Guess I’ll have to kiss you extra hard today!’
“O-oh shut up!”
‘Hmmm? Then why are you already coated in fire hm? You already expected this didn’t you~ dirty dirty, what do you want innocent me to do~?’
“…a hug”
Kyoko’s shuts up, her eyes softening before she sighs
‘…yeah sure, we can do that, I’ll be more than happy to, who would deny an opportunity to hold their girlfriend?’
“L-let’s just eat!”
‘Sure sure, thank you for arranging this…princess’
Sayaka felt a shiver go down her spine, ignored it in favor of putting something in her mouth to drench the thirst in her throat, mentally thanking Homura for preparing the tea, Sayaka enjoys the taste
Enjoys the smile on Kyoko’s face, the delight at being able to taste something after weeks of not being able to
Forgets to eat for a few moments, just enjoying watching her girlfriend eat
‘…don’t just stare, have some yourself’
Flushing slightly, Sayaka grabs some for herself and tastes the food
It was good, better than she could cook, it was a good idea to order some instead of making it herself, sure it would have been more romantic, but Sayaka wanted Kyoko to have the best meal her money could affor after being…well could ghost’s be starved? Sayaka wasn’t sure, but the concept should still apply
Maybe next time
The dinner was spent quietly, Sayaka spending most of her time staring at Kyoko eat with adoration she simply couldn’t contain, Kyoko on her part, was sending grateful glances back at Sayaka, the same adoration reciprocated in her own gaze
At some point, one of their hands reached out for another
“…so, how does it feel like to eat stuff?”
‘Hmm, like…an additional layer of warmth is there? It’s also spicier than it should be, I think? It’s kind of weird to taste, but not bad’
Smiling to herself, Sayaka nods along to the explanation
“Well, I guess you have a reason to start liking spicy stuff hm?”
‘Pff, sure do! But… I do like some sweet stuff too’
“oh? Right you did walk around with those snacks a lot…”
‘W-well yes b-‘
“I’ll get you some after we wrap it up here! Do you have any more requests? We can actually do stuff now!”
‘…that’s not what I meant princess’
“H-huh, t-then what?”
Kyoko sighs, leaning towards the table and pulls Sayaka into her
They disconnect a second later
“O-oh, t-this h-huh!”
‘Y-yeah, this’
Feeling something burn inside her, Sayaka leans closer to the center of the table
“…um, w-want to…again?”
The second kiss lasts much longer
***
Picking up the table back into her shield, Homura wonders if the date went well, she could have watched it, but it was…unnecessary when she could just ask, better use of her time was to gather more grief seeds, she had relaxed too much at the start of this loop and had far too little currently
Another thing was training both Nagisa, Ibari, Nekura and Usotsuki, who both decided they’re old enough to start hunting alongside them
The good news, was that Homura was sure that they didn’t need grief seeds to use magic, confirmed through observing them with the second type of magic in her soul gem
Feeling her phone ring again, Homura checks the caller and swiftly ends the call
She already used too much time setting this all up, she didn’t have time to exchange pleasantries with her uncle
Sending a copy pasted text about her being busy, Homura jumps from the roof to the nearest labyrinth
She could call back later, when she wasn’t behind schedule
Notes:
some fluff because i've got my part of the trade
a dinner date between a girl and her ghost girlfriend
Homura feels bad, but fortunately i plan to be kinder next loop, just...need to choose a wish
i'll respond to every comment tomorrow, i have collected a few so i need to get myself in the mood to respond to them
oh well, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 96: a week away
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue looked at the white cat-rabbit mix in front of her
“…can I wish for that?”
‘Of course it’s possible, but are you sure this is the wish that you want to make?’
“Yes… I wish I could understand my sister perfectly, I wish I could tell what she hides, I wish I could know what she keeps from me”
The red eyes stare at her
Pain encompasses her chest
Harue feels her mind split in half as countless memories snap into it, as countless thoughts crash into her mind, as images completely overtake her mind
Dead bodies
Dozens of them, one after another, the same hair, the same body, the same face
One face completely overtaking it all
Madoka fills her mind, overtakes every corner inside it, her head feels w(Madoka)orse an(Madoka)d wor(Madoka)se a(Madoka)n(Madoka)d wMadokaorMadokase
voMadokamit traMadokavellMadokaed dowMadokan her thrMadokaoat, bMadokarely stMadokanding there, HaMadokarMadokauMadokae falls uncoMadokanciousMadokaMadokaMadokaMadokaMAdokaMADOkaMADOKAMADOKAMADOKAMADOKA
***
Preparation’s almost done, Homura laid down in her bed, her mind wandering to the fight
A week, all that was left before she could finally leave this timeline, finally start over
Take another plunge, take another chance, try again and fix it all
More and more time, her time was increasing more and more, two loops in a row, twenty two days more
It was…perfect
If she kept going further and further, one day…
She will arrive before either of them contracted, before either of them were in any danger
Mami, Kyoko, Madoka, Sayaka
She…will have a chance, more and more time, more planning, more variables sure, but she will get used to this too, she will change another time, becoming something else wasn’t new, she had already done it once, so what if she did it again?
She had assistance this time too, Nagisa, Ibari, Nekura and Usotsuki
There was of course the chance of other being born at the start of the loop like the other two times, which while not ideal, Homura would manage
And if not? It would just mean Homura would have an easier time, even if the assistance they could provide in the future wouldn’t be there
She just…needed time to adjust and she had plenty of that, what sometimes felt like too much and almost always too little
Harue…still wasn’t home, but it was fine, she should still leave the city, there should be no reason to stay here, no reason to endanger herself, no reason for her to even think about contracting
Kyubey should have already rejected her wish to resurrect Mami, Homura knew that look, remembered that same look in either Madoka or Sayaka’s own eyes those rare loops someone close to them died before they became a magical girl
The failure to uphold the expectation almost always resulted in being less inclined to wish again, even if that rule was broken before
And if Harue does contract…that was…fixable, just like everything else this loop
Time held no meaning, nothing really did
Not when failure already clouded this loop so much, Homura couldn’t see past her arm’s reach
She just had to go again
Until she succeeded
And if that happens hundreds, thousands of repeats later?
That was fine
(Her own sanity long gone, there was no need to grasp for it, to try and find that needle of stability in the hay of obsession)
***
Oriko was as prepared as she could be, as prepared as she can be with something reached forward and grasping onto everything, something gently holding it in its hands before it all ends
An end of the world
Or at least that’s what it looked like, perhaps it was just her own death, perhaps the city wouldn’t survive either, perhaps her magic was backfiring, something about Homura interfering with the results
But the crackles in space she saw, reality crumbling apart as the thing appeared…it was hard to imagine it was contained in a single area, hard to imagine that it was simply her own death, that the world itself wasn’t going to turn into rubble
That she had a chance
Banging her head on the table, Oriko lets out a groan
Everything just…went and changed for no reason, nothing she’s done should have changed the future that much, nothing she’s doing now can change the future now, the final scenes always the same, a light shining from something small floating down before it all crumbles, before it all starts spinning to the floating object
The queen of witches feels like a joke in comparison
“…would it be better if I didn’t contract? Not like the Walpugrisnacht was going to win either way…now there was that thing there…”
“Of course it wouldn’t! Then I wouldn’t have met you!”
Rolling her eyes, Oriko turns her head slightly, a small smile dancing on her lips
“Well, if you still had the courage before we met, I’m sure you would arrange a meeting soon after, the only problem would be me deciding it’s my turn to ignore you, wouldn’t it~”
Kirika blushes at the comment, puffing up her cheeks before putting a cup of…tea? On the table alongside some snacks
“…Kirika?”
“Break time! Can’t have your brain overwork itself, so I’m making sure you don’t burn yourself out!”
“Ah…thank you, did you make a cup for yourself?”
Kirika stops
“Oh right, I can go make one quickly if you want to relax together!”
“Of course, I assume you know where the sugar is?”
“Course I do! I had plenty of time to find it!”
Smiling, Oriko moves her thoughts away
Kirika was right, she needed a break, she…seemingly didn’t have a chance to change anything anyway, she had no information, nothing to rely on
The world was going to be broken over like a tin can, gouged out until nothing is left and she could do nothing but watch
So much for having a reason to live huh?
Notes:
Harue makes a wish :)
Homura lays in bed thinking about the future
Oriko sees something she doesn't understand
so, for anyone who is also reading "Magical girl squared" i regret to inform that i'll be switching to every other day schedule, college is ending too late for me to work on two fics at the same time and evening is kind of my ideal time, i might release some chapters earlier if the inspiration just hits right, but the expected schedule should remain like that
next chapter should be the last chapter of the timeline before we move forward and i still hadn't thought of a wish... going to go browse through the comments and look for suggestions, you're welcome to send them on this chapter too! i genuinely have no clue on what to do lmao
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 97: a new start
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka jumped from one rooftop to another
From one side of the building to another, barely attempting to dodge another round of rubble before fire melts away the steel and rains molten raindrops
Turning midair, Madoka sends a couple of arrows towards the giant witch as another shiver travels down her spine seeing hundreds upon hundreds of familiars on the ground
Ignores it as she jumps to the side again, a blue flame bursting on the ground, incinerating a large chunk of the familiars
Sayaka was doing…fine from what she could see, occasionally for a moment it would look like there were two of her, but that image disappeared as fast as it appeared, gone in the matter of moments
Something she couldn’t really focus on, because for some reason, the witch focused on her, hard, as if sensing something Madoka couldn’t, seeing danger in her that eclipsed the others
Which would be flattering, if Madoka wasn’t the one being hunted at the moment, if she didn’t have to be afraid for every moment as the witch moved closer and closer to her, her attacks landing closer and closer
BANG
Well, would have if Homura hadn’t surrounded her in a barrier before almost collapsing, barely standing there as she went off to fight, the kids following after her, clearing up their own section, a place for the final battle, the resting place for the witch
To keep the damages to the minimum
And might have felt her heart speed up a little at how thoughtful Homura was, but she could focus on that a little later, when she wasn’t in imminent danger of being either crushed or burnt to a crisp
When she didn’t have a witch to hunt, when she didn’t have a city to keep together
Running past two girls she didn’t recognize, Madoka moved as high as she could before pulling the bow with as much power as she could, concentrating as much magic as she could afford without completely draining her soul gem and turning into a witch, without burning her soul gem away with the full force of her magic
The air shatters in the wakes of the arrow, shockwaves resounding as Madoka uses her magic and connects the arrow to the witch, makes the attack inevitable, assigned by fate
The witch cries out in pain as it flies back from the force of the arrow hitting it, cracks spreading around the area that was hit, mending together slowly but surely
Swatting the sweat away, Madoka jumps further away, moving in circle, keeping in the same area as much as she could
***
Filling her arrow with as much magic as she can, Madoka stares at the witch, completely blocked off and only a small hole in the barrier fit for it, concentrating, Madoka stares, breaths slowly
Feels everything slowly come to its place
Pulls on the arrow with her full strength
Putting more and more magic in it, feels her chest hurt as magic continues to flow from her to the arrow, feels her hands tremble before she forcefully pushes it down, stops it and straightens the arrow
The barriers crush the witch, cracks taking over it
Half a dozen steel balls surround her bow, flame feeding into her arrow
She stops holding it, let’s the arrow fly
The witch’s upper body collapses into itself, falling into the ground as it disappears into thin air
Madoka falls to the floor, relief overtaking her
A beam of light appears to the right of her
The children collapse, dolls whose strings were cut
Nagisa’s gem shines
Homura falls to the floor
Madoka stares
“W-what”
Crawls to the body, feels the warmth slowly leave it
“No, no no no”
Panic steps in, her voice going higher as she desperately pats the body down, presses into the chest, tries to do CPR, something, something to prove that this wasn’t it, that she was fine
Doesn’t find the pulse
“No no no you can’t, y-you can’t leave me a-alone”
Madoka feels grief accumulate, feels it snowball inside her
Turning back, she asks, her voice breaking as she speaks
“T-this i-isn’t real, r-right? P-please tell me i-it’s not, p-please”
Nobody speaks, their gaze locked onto the children (dead, dead, just like her, dead, why why why why)
Dolls, inhuman, broken apart as they fell apart, as if nothing held the parts together, only Nagisa laying there with her body intact
Her children, her own future kids
Madoka screams
Claws on her shoulders, presses her head into the concrete as the scream fuses with sobs
Her soul gem fills up
Madoka feels something attempt to twist her, feels her entire being flipping, as if being replaced
Warm hands surround her, whispers of language she doesn’t grasps, not yet
Feels everything converging where she stood
Looks up and sees a figure look down on her, a moment later it’s gone, a feather replacing it as it turns from white to gray
Reality moves
***
Homura wakes up in the hospital, but something feels different, the air wrong, the feeling
The room is different
Sitting up, Homura momentary startles at the three more toddlers on her bed, her attention stolen as she realizes something
She wasn’t in Mitakihara, no, this was before she was moved there, still yet in another city, still yet a town over
That…shouldn’t be too much of a problem, just…complain about being too far away from her fiancée and she should be able to move back… right? It was fine, all fine
Fixable
Calming down, Homura looks down at three kids in her lap, feels one tug at her sleeve, trying to climb into her hands, not quite being able to use her hands yet, another calmly sitting in place, staring at Homura with dead eyes not unlike the one’s she saw in Ibari when she asked if her request was an order, ignoring the smallest shiver go down her spine, Homura looks at the last one, a grinning kid, giggling to herself as she points at Homura, falling over as she does so
…different, but still manageable, Homura was able to raise three of them before, she could handle raising three at the same time, hopefully
Notes:
oh wow that was crazy haha
new kids! Reiketsu is going to be fun with! just...gotta wait for her to grow up a little eh?
Chapter 98: Brands and suspicion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka woke up from the pain on her palm, felt something burn into existence, felt something claim something deep in her soul, felt it claim space on her palm, felt it claim something deep within her
Screamed out in pain as it did, trembled in her bed as her parents ran into her room, as they hugged her while she cried out in pain, tears falling from her eyes as she felt her breath going wild
It hurt, something was branding into her hand, changing her hand on some level as all she could do was wait it out, wait for the pain to end, wait for it to stop hurting, wait for burn to move away, wait to finally feel normal
Hope that the burn does stop, hope that this pain will stop
Hours later it does, sun rising outside her window as the brand completes itself
Madoka stares at it, tears in her eyes slowly drying up as she meekly looks at it
A circle within which are two rings, binding two hands of a clock together, minute and hour stopped together
Felt something from it, something far away, something away from herself, someone on the other side, something out there shifting, branded to her in the same way she was branded to them
Her parents insisted on her staying home, worried about her health after what happened that night, Madoka felt…bad about it, she was sure it was fine now, sure she could go, didn’t have to miss out on a day for something so silly!
Yet when she staggered out of her bed, barely staying on her feet, her parents were sure in their decision even more
And well…Madoka wasn’t sure of herself at that point either, maybe she did need it, she will probably be fine tomorrow right? No reason to be afraid of anything, the worst has come to pass, or Madoka hoped it has, she didn’t want to endure the same feeling again, didn’t want to wake up in the middle of the night and feel the burn against her skin
Sitting at home was…boring to be honest, nothing much to do so she just…browsed the internet, read some fanfics, doodled a bit
Nothing notable happening before her friends came to visit
“So…you didn’t come to school because you had this thing appear on you?”
“W-well…yes I guess? It was really the um, pain when it started appearing?”
Sayaka raises an eyebrow, moving closer to Madoka
Hitomi covering her mouth in surprise
“Pain? Madoka?”
Shaking Sayaka off, Madoka quickly clarifies
“It’s fine now! It just…hurt a lot? It’s also kind of weird now, but not in a bad way! I just…think I feel someone through it?”
Both of her friends move closer, interest in their eyes, Sayaka speaking first as she once again moves closer to her, this time her focus on the hand with the brand on it
“Feel somebody you say? How?”
“Oh um…it’s like I can tell that somebody is-“waving her hand slightly to the left, where she feels something from “-out there? I…don’t know how to describe it”
Hitomi hums, her eyes shining, her eyes closing as she thinks of something
“Really? That must feel weird huh, hey Hitomi, do you think it’s like…a soulmate or something? Does seem fitting right?”
Blushing slightly, Madoka exclaims
“W-why are you saying that! W-we c-can’t know for sure!”
Hitomi smiles
“I don’t know…it does sound similar enough, even if a little different~”
“See! Even Hitomi is saying so and she has some experience doesn’t she!”
Blushing, Madoka groans, grabbing one of her pillows before launching it at her friends, pouting as she does so
…they didn’t have to tease her so much about it!
***
Homura ignored the weirded out looks as she walked out of the hospital
She had…something else to worry about
Like the fact that at night, she felt something shift, a brand on her hand feeling different
Two directions, one she couldn’t discern, one that remained from the previous loop, one in the direction of Mitakihara
This…wasn’t something she could understand, wasn’t something she knew what to do with
Was something absolutely weird, different in so many ways she couldn’t comprehend
A direction, one she couldn’t understand, one she couldn’t follow, one that wasn’t in the third dimension, one that wasn’t in time, one that moved
She couldn’t make sense of it, felt that direction melt away, felt it disappear slowly but surely, but that shouldn’t be how it works, shouldn’t be like that, she shouldn’t even feel it
There was no absolutely no way for it to work, shouldn’t be
She ignored it, for now she had no information, no way to gather it
Ignored the implications
It couldn’t be, just…couldn’t
If it was true, if what she thought was happening…
No, it didn’t, it just didn’t
She focused on something else, like having to convince her sister and uncle that she should move to Mitakihara, that she wanted to be with her future fiancée, wanted to meet her sooner than later
Harue…should be a little harder to convince than her uncle, but that was also not something she could be sure off, but there was a solution, one that would work pretty well
She just…could have Harue stay here, not leave this town, not go with her to Mitakihara, not go with her to that damned city, be actually safe, Homura could visit her, make her some homemade food for the days she wasn’t there
Though that might also be hard, maybe harder to convince her off than having Harue leaving with her
…would be even harder with the little fact of Homura having a bundle of kids following her, thankfully she didn’t have to carry them all, their sisters eager to hold the youngest, Ibari happily bragging to Reiketsu in her arms about all she was able to do, promising to teach the girl everything she knew
Nekura quietly walking beside her, looking down at Wagamama from time to time, small smile hiding away the moment it appears, turning into a neutral expression
Usotsuki was whispering into Warukuchi ear, giggling together as they did so
Which…was slightly worrying, but as long as they don’t get hurt, Homura could deal with it when they’re back to Mitakihara
For now, Homura walked home, hoping that her explanation to Harue, would work out better than it did last time
Notes:
oh would you look at that? some setup! had to use the brand in some way right? still hadn't decided on Madoka's wish this time, but eh, i'll work it out at some point? hopefully
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 99: a reminder
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m glad to hear that you’re healthy now it’s just…who are they?”
Ah, the question Homura dreaded slightly
“My kids”
Harue raises an eyebrow at her
“…kids”
“Yes, kids, mine specifically”
“…and that makes sense because?”
“Magic is real and I’m a magical girl”
To prove herself immediately, Homura transforms on the spot, Harue startling and taking a step back in surprise
“Huh!?”
Shaking her head, Harue stands up
“T-that still doesn’t explain anything!? You’re thirteen you can’t have kids!”
Homura opens her mouth to speak before one word hit hers
Thirteen
That’s…wrong, she’s fourteen right? Has been for so long she couldn’t confuse the two
She has to be right?
But…she went further back
“…hey Harue, when is our birthday?”
“In two weeks!? Why are you asking that, we have something much more important to talk about right now, like you bringing six kids and revealing that magic is real!?”
Her birthday
She’d…forgotten about it, had no reason to think about it, had no reason to remember when she was stuck in that same month and a half, had no desire to think about it when she had much more important things to do, had to plan things out, had to find a way to save Madoka
But now… with all the extra time she had? She could afford some luxury right? one day for herself, one day to not worry about things, one day to just…bask in the peace that hasn’t yet been ruined by the queen of witches, hasn’t been ruined as the city did, hasn’t been crushed by another building, hasn’t had its guts spilled out across the street, hasn’t had its lower part crushed, waiting for death as nothing could save it
“I’m going to Mitakihara”
“Hey what!?? Where did this come from!? Homura you can’t just keep springing things up on me and hope I forget the previous thing!”
“It’s simple, I want to spend my birthday with my fiancée”
Harue falters for a moment
“…what about me then?”
“You’re welcome to come with me, I would majorly appreciate your company”
“…this is still super weird, first the kids, then the magic, then you just decide to move to another city, what’s next, you’re going to tell me you know the lottery number too?”
Homura didn’t, it was simply too high profile to cash out, harder to use and gangs were always there, so she just never had a reason to memorize it
“no, I don’t, so what do you say?”
Harue closes her face with her hands
A couple minutes later she sighs
“What the hell, sure, not like I made any friends here, maybe I’ll have better luck there…”
“You will”
She did always connect well with Kyoko and Homura still didn’t change her plan of bringing her there as well
She needed to pick up Nagisa too…hopefully she doesn’t panic too much, she did try to call her home but…no answer
Maybe she should visit the town by herself, if she just freezes time it wouldn’t take her long to go there and back, nobody would notice
***
Nagisa was afraid, Homura didn’t abandon her right? She didn’t right? She promised she wouldn’t, Nagisa was a good girl, she was doing everything good right? There was no reason for Homura not to want her anymore right? Was she too audacious when asking Ibari to call her big sister? Did Homura not like that? Did she decide Nagisa wasn’t worth the effort?
Where was she!? She wanted Homura, wanted to hug her, wanted to be reassured, didn’t want to be alone, couldn’t be alone, couldn’t stay at her home, couldn’t do that, she needed to be somewhere else, couldn’t stay there in that trash pile, not after living with Homura
“…hello there?”
Snapping back, Nagisa points her bubble gun at the girl in front of her, one she recognizes, Mami Tomoe, Homura’s friend…from before, now a stranger, one she couldn’t show excitement at meeting, one she had to be wary of in case she felt she was dangerous
Nagisa keeps quiet, doesn’t say anything and moves back, slowly but surely
She has to be a good girl, so when Homura comes back (she will, she will, she has to, Madoka is here, so she will, there is no other way, there just isn’t) she will accept her back
Mami looks at her, a flash of emotions flying through her eyes
“Do you…are you hungry?”
Nagisa doesn’t say anything, her hands tremble slightly
She was, but that didn’t matter, she could just snatch some like how Kyoko taught her, it was easy enough with magic
“..I can bring it here if you’re worried I’ll do something?”
Nagisa looks on
Pulls her weapon down
“…I’ll go with you, just for now, I have to wait for someone”
“…alright, can you tell me who this someone is?”
Nagisa looks up at Mami, hesitation carefully enhanced, if she gets a chance to speak about how cool Homura is, she will make Mami listen to her fully!
“…can I?”
The kind smile almost makes Nagisa feel bad
“Of course you can”
Almost
Notes:
a shorter chapter because i'm sleepy and have an exam tomorrow, have to memorize some code so i can rewrite it there
hope you enjoy today's chapter!
Chapter 100: birthday planning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“…why do you even want to go there? You’re finally healthy! You can stay here with us right? There is no need to move away from me!”
Homura stares on, standing in front of her uncle with her hands behind her back as she calmly responds
“My fiancée is there”
“You said that, but you haven’t even met her yet!? You can take your time with this you know? There is no need to hurry up and meet her!”
“I want to”
Her uncles sighs, rubbing his forehead with his hand
“…why?”
“I want to spend my birthday with her”
Homura ignores the small stumble and looks on
“T-that’s why!? But you-how are you even going to do this!?”
“I planned to send an invitation, explaining my relationship with her, expressing my desire to grow closer before the eventual marriage, is that not a good excuse?”
“…excuse? Are you…not interested?”
Homura ignores the small spark of excitement in his voice
“I am, the excuse part is for having a reason to meet her”
“O-oh I see…well…we can arrange that just…send photos please…you probably won’t want me there to interrupt right?”
“Yes, thank you for understanding uncle, I’ll make sure to…make some time for a call”
Homura endures the hug, it’s doesn’t really hurt, her body was much stronger than a normal girl’s
Awkwardly moving her hands from her back, Homura lightly hugs back
She was still not entirely used to this, but…she liked it, being cared for by someone older than her, being cared for not because of her connection with their child, but just because she was…her
Sure, Furugaki-san cared for them because their parents died (if the second hand story she received from Harue is to be completely accurate, the memories shot into her brain about that particular part were muddy, probably the young age alongside her heart beginning to show its faults)
But Homura could see it, he just…cared for both of them, grew to do so, even if she hadn’t seen the time he hadn’t
“…now I have to figure out another present for you… the old one probably won’t work as well…what do you think about having a game console? You could play some games with your…fiancée, hmm I have to look into what she likes too…”
“You don’t ha-“
“Yes I do! You’re going to be fourteen! This is important!”
Letting her go, her uncle starts walking back and forth, muttering something to himself as he did so
Deciding this is her moment to leave, Homura walks off and closes the door to the office
…maybe she should take out some competition as a counter gift, he won’t even know it was her right? That would make receiving one easier
***
“Madoka?”
Looking up from her sketchbook, Madoka shouts back
“Yes mama?”
“Can you come down here?”
Looking back at the drawing, Madoka sighs and stands up, walking down the stair she wonders why her mom asked her to come down, it could be either Sayaka or Hitomi visiting, but usually she just says so…
Walking up to the kitchen, Madoka sees a letter in her mom’s hands
“Mama?”
“You’ve got…a letter? Somebody called Akemi Homura?”
Madoka walks closer, inspecting the letter her mom gave her, Akemi Homura? She…didn’t know anybody with that name, could it be sent to the wrong address? But there was her name on the envelop so it couldn’t be right?
Gingerly ripping the top part of it off, Madoka takes out the letter
---------------
Hello Kaname Madoka
This might be a little weird of me, but I would like to invite you to my birthday party
You don’t know me, but if you ask your uncle about my name, you will find out that I am your fiancée, because of the fact that I will be moving to Mitakihara I thought it would be good to have a head start at our relationship, in whatever way it will go
There won’t be many people, I hadn’t had a pleasure of building up a repertoire of friends, you are welcome to invite your own to accompany you, I will be more than happy to get to know them
This would be a casual thing, so don’t worry about dressing up the part, I plan to celebrate at my home, as I haven’t yet bought the place, I cannot tell you the address, I will do so in a follow up letter
Do not worry about gifts, there is no need to give me one when we don’t yet know each other, I have decided to organize it to start this process
The event will take place at Friday two weeks from now
With love
Akemi Homura
---------------
“…I have a fiancée?”
“Oh that’s her? Wait we didn’t tell you!?”
***
Kyoko was having a good old time when the weirdo showed up, fortunately she wasn’t a stick in the mud, a bit quiet and cold, but not too bad
She had to think about the deal she suggested a little, the information seemed… weird, did she know a prophet or something? Is there a magic like that? If yes why even go after it? Sure the prestige would be cool, knowing a fact that you slain a living legend was cooler
But Kyoko was pretty sure that wasn’t the reason she went after it, a spark, a flame in her eyes, the complete lack of emotion as she suppressed herself to the extreme, the hate that still managed to show through told a fact of history
Well it wasn’t for her to think about, she was getting good conditions out of this, so she just…won’t ask questions, the job was clear, better than some punks offered her, not technically illegal, so that was a plus as well
A knock on her door
“Come in!”
A few second later, the door parts over and reveals her benefactor, well boss maybe? She wasn’t acting like one though so that probably wasn’t it either
“So, what did you want?”
Homura stays silent as Kyoko looks at her
Letting the girl collect herself, Kyoko picks up the apple from her table and takes a bite
A hesitant voice breaks out
“Would you…want to go t-to my b-birthday party?”
Kyoko barely manages to not drop the apple
Kyoko burst out laughing
The red faced girl looks away, clearly expecting that reaction
A couple of minutes later, Kyoko grins
“Sure sure~ man you didn’t have to pay me a whole house just to hang out you know~”
“T-this and that is a s-separate matter!”
Kyoko doesn’t buy it in the slightest
Well, at least this wasn’t something weirder, going to a birthday party? She could deal with that easily, it should be mildy fun too
Plus… Kyoko wasn’t exactly against befriending the weirdo, she had her charm
Notes:
chapter 100! i would buy myself a treat but i failed my exam and have to retake it so that cancels out lmao, need to study the code instead of just hoping it would work out next time
it's once again late so i won't agonize over this and just let it be short
i will reply to all the comments tomorrow, trust, had stuff to do these days and number 46 is intimidating
hope you enjoy this chapter!
Chapter 101: celebration preperation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“…so I was thinking of still getting her something? Something…neutral you know? It would be polite?”
“…you have a fiancée and you just…didn’t know?”
“T-that’s not the important part!”
“I’m pretty sure it is at least a little bit!”
“…I have to agree with Sayaka here”
“S-stop it! Not like it was my fault! I would have told you if I knew!”
Sayaka grins at her, Madoka feels it, the moment before disaster, sees the smallest shift in her friend as she opens her mouth, already preparing herself for the teasing that will soon come out
“Ah my poor heart~I was being led astray for so long… you promised me your hand, but it was already taken, my poor poor heart~!”
Hitomi gasps, her eyes crinkling in a way Madoka knows means she’s not letting it stop here, a crinkle that lead to many great and bad moments, whoever was on the receiving side and Madoka knew, knew that she was in for the bad moment
Moving to Sayaka, the girl lightly hugs the girl to her chest, patting her hair
“Oh my, who knew you would steep so low Madoka! Infidelity! Does you fiancée know you did this~? Maybe we should tell her as we meet, it would only be fair to reveal your web of lies before she gets hurt as our poor Sayaka did!”
Stomping the ground Madoka glares
“O-oh shut up!”
Gasping Hitomi hugs Sayaka closer-who seems to be barely restraining a laugh-as she points at Madoka with an accusatory expression
“Silencing us too! What are you going to do? Send your goons after us? How cruel, coldhearted, mean of you! I thought we were friends~”
Groaning Madoka hides her face in her hands, hitting the table with her head as she does so
“…are you coming with me or not?”
“Switching up hmmm? I don’t know…should we let it happen Sayaka~?”
“After what she did to my heart? Nope~”
Madoka tries to press her head tighter to the table, tries to hide her face further into it
Maybe if she ignores them for long enough they’ll get tired…
(They won’t, it was a futile hope and Madoka knew it, but she had to have some hope)
***
Madoka knew that Homura said she didn’t need to bring a gift, but it would only be polite right? How hard could it be to pick one?
Apparently, very, especially with the fact that she was her fiancée floating in her mind, desire to find something that would simply be the best gift she can get dominating her mind, doubt clouding her decision to the point she couldn’t pick ANYTHING at all
She was thankful she had her friends with her, walking around alone trying to pick something would be even more miserable than it was currently
Why did she think this was going to be easy? She had to pick a gift for somebody she didn’t know, somebody she hadn’t ever met, how was she supposed to choose a good gift??? And she couldn’t pick anything random, they were supposed to get married later on and Madoka had to have a good first meeting with her!
She couldn’t give up now could she? Looking through hair clips, Madoka feels her eyes travel jewelry, earing might be good right? But what kind? Did she even have her ears pierced?
Why did she have to decide to pick a gift? Both Sayaka and Hitomi already found something so it wasn’t like Madoka could come without a gift now could she? She just had to drag them with her…
Moving her gaze to a bracelet, Madoka ponders if it would fit the girl
…maybe she should have asked for a photo or something, her uncle probably could get it from Homura’s guardian right? Well, no time to regret now, she couldn’t waste too much of it, she just…had to choose something
Preferably sooner than later
***
Jumping down to the ground, Homura steels her posture
Nagisa rockets into her arms, barely able to stand without falling over, Homura catches her, hugging her as she does so
“It’s been… a bit has it?”
“Yes! I missed you so much!”
Patting the girl’s back Homura sighs
Nagisa was…attached, very much so, Homura didn’t have much room to talk about it with her own behavior, but she learned to restrain herself, which she probably shouldn’t teach her, should probably go the opposite direction really
She didn’t really know how though
“I missed you too, how have you been?”
“Fine! I’m staying with Mami right now! I dunno why but she invited me while I wait for you!”
“Is that so? How nice of her”
“It is! She’s super nice, she treats me with sweets so much! I should have hung out with her more last time!”
“…yeah, it would have been nice wouldn’t it have?”
“Uhm, you should come with me! I’m sure she wouldn’t mind! Mami said she’d like to meet you too!”
“…that…not today, I still have to prepare, I started…in another city this time, we went further than before so I have to be prepared to move now…give it another week and I will pick you up again, ok?”
“O-oh, um…ok…I guess I’ll just…stay with Mami a bit longer?”
Feeling a pang of guilt, Homura pulls out a basket out of her shield
“For now let’s just…snack, talk together ok?”
Nagisa’s eyes shine as she hastily looks inside the basket, a grin forming on her face as she sees its content
Homura smiles before a headache assaults her head
Memories that hadn’t existed before appear in her mind
Promises she hadn’t made forming inside it
Words and affirmation blooming into the past
A meeting that hadn’t happened before, forces its way in history, forces its way into the past unapologetically
Homura remembers Madoka
Notes:
haha i figured out a wish :)
it's a simple one, but also a fun one, next timeline should have a funny one again... didn't really look through the comments because holy shit there are 1400 of them on this fic, big number scary, i should still do it and write the suggestions down so i won't have to do it again, will do good for whenever i decide to write side stories
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 102: the birthday(1)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura looked at the new house she owned
It was the same as always, one she couldn’t part with after countless weeks spent in it, moments she doesn’t dare forget, the friendly visits that only she remembers
Gone to the void, nonexistent now
She was going to make new one’s of course, was going to keep at it, even if it was harder to connect to them sometimes, even if it felt like a chore, even if it felt pointless at times, even if it sometimes felt like it would be better not to interact with them too much, if it felt like getting attached to them was a waste
Yet she couldn’t let go
Entering the house, Homura looked over it, still the same as it always is at the start, yet to be changed, fit for their taste, made into the home Homura was comfortable with, yet it remained, echoes of it in her mind
Walking past the furniture yet to be changed, Homura sighs
And now she was intertwined even further with them
Her past changed, now having met Madoka at eight years old, growing close as friends before being told about their future relationship, having Madoka who knows about her heart, how bad it was
Sayaka and Hitomi now knew her better than before, well a version of her of course
This was…not ideal, she could just barely move past the sudden change with Harue and her uncle, but with more people? People who were by nature more suspicious? With Kyubey there to instigate?
Annoying
Something she has to think about, something she had to focus on
Perhaps she should make the change slower, not as abrupt
Even if it would be fast, it would seem more realistic than an overnight change right?
Well, she had time to think about this later, for now she had to prepare the living room for the party
She should probably go shopping for furniture…a bit different from her usual, it wasn’t really fit for a party, as hard as that was to admit
…some people just don’t have taste
***
Madoka was still a little unsure, sure she now had memories of the girl, knew her for years from them, had memories of getting to know her, had memories of befriending her and slowly peeling away the shell of fake confidence she put on
But there was now another problem
Her feeling
Because of course the moment she got to know the girl (even if through memories constructed after her wish) she fell for her, which…was probably good for their eventual marriage? As embarrassing as thinking about it was
Because they were going to get married
Sure in the future, about four or so years later, but still!
“C’mon Madoka, you got cold feet? Knock!”
“Ugh fine fine! Just…give me a s-second”
Taking a deep breath, Madoka knock on the door and ignores the feeling of anticipation rolling in, instead choosing to fiddle with the box behind her back
The door opens to Homura
Without glasses
Or her braids
The look in her eyes
Oh god the way they softened when she saw her
Her outfit
The light blue dress
Madoka feels her heart speed up
Feels it beat against her chest, as if attempting to burst out, reach out and connect to her, to have her feel the beat of it’s drum, to support her faulty heart, to connect to her and never let go
As if trying to give herself fully away
Snap snap
Breaking out of her stare, Madoka blushes as she sees fingers in front of her coming from her right, Sayaka grinning at her
“Wow~ sure you’re going to get married and all, but don’t forget about us that quickly~ you can go into your own little world a little later, then you’d have a little more privacy and-”
“That’s q-quite enough Miki-san, just…let me guide you in”
Sayaka laughs, clapping on Madoka’s shoulder before dragging her in
“Sure sure~ we’ll have more time to embarrass you later! For now, here’s your gift! Hope you enjoy it!”
Homura gently takes the small box, a gentle smile and a little blush captivating Madoka
A poke from Hitomi sending her back to focus
“I-I also got you something Homura-chan!”
Homura glances back at her, a soft smile on her face as she relaxes
“You didn’t have to, neither of you did…but thank you”
Taking both gifts, Homura stares at Madoka a moment longer, bringing a blush to her face, only being distracted by Hitomi giving her own gift
Leading them in, Madoka sees a girl she hadn’t met before, doesn’t remember from either set of memories, hadn’t heard about either
A red haired girl, currently playing with…seven kids???
Another to the side, a blonde haired girl with spiraled hair speaking to Harue
Seemingly ignoring each other’s presence
Madoka ignores it for Homura slowly opening the gifts, picking out a hairclip from Sayaka and looking over it, a small light purple flower
Looking over it a few more times, Homura smiles before clipping it to her hair, glancing to the Hitomi’s gift and slowly opening it as well, taking out a pair of clip on earrings
A momentary confusion taking over her as she looks at it
“…guess I have to pierce my ears?”
Hitomi looks over her before lightly speaking
“Oh no, these ones are made so you don’t have to! Let me help you!”
“Ah…thank you”
Madoka watches with a batted breath as both of them put it on together, her eyes trailing to her own box
Would she like it? Would she? Madoka hoped she would
Homura looks over herself with a mirror, a small smile on her face
“…they look good, thank you”
“No problem, happy birthday Homura”
Finaly her gaze moves towards the last box, carefully as if looking at something beyond precious, she picks it up, her fingers grazing over the box as she looks at it for a moment, appreciating it before opening it, her eyes looking within the box as surprise appears on her face
Gently taking it out, Homura takes out her hairband, putting it on the table before placing the new one to it’s place
A light purple one, pink flower patterns gracing it
A big smile on her face as she walks over to Madoka, hugging her before whispering into her ear
“Thank you Madoka…I love…it”
Notes:
have to prepare for my retake so i won't speak much, just drop it here and hope you enjoy today's chapter
no magical girl squared today for the above reason
Chapter 103: the birthday(2/3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura hadn’t realized that inviting both Mami and Kyoko was a bad idea until the very moment they both arrived, hadn’t realized that the wound is fresher than it was before, hadn’t realized that whatever it was that happened between them, happened sooner than usual
Thankfully, they mutually decided to stay at different parts of the room, Mami awkwardly standing there until Harue walked by and started a conversation with her, Kyoko on the other hand being hounded by kids, Ibari and Usotsuki teaming up on her as they compete on who could tell the most outlandish lie and have her believe it
So far, not one word from their mouth was believed, even the truth and the frustration on their small faces was entertaining enough for both of them, the smaller kids alongside Nekura were drawing on the table, Nekura seemingly getting distracted every few moment and just staring at the wall from time to time
Concerning and probably something she should check on as soon as possible
But what would she even do? Talk to her maybe? Yeah probably that
Touching the new headband, Homura feels a smile form on her face
It was…new, Homura hadn’t really thought about someone gifting her something like this, hadn’t thought of having something new, she will treasure it, treasure all the gifts she got
It was probably time to retire the old headband, sure she had it for a while, but this one already felt much better, more comfortable, felt better to wear, it could be just in her head, but Homura wasn’t going to focus on that, it was better and she wasn’t arguing with whoever will say it wasn’t, it was a gift from Madoka, so of course it would be better
Of course, the earing and the hairclip were nice too, they just…weren’t from Madoka so while she will appreciate them-they were gifts from her friends-they will simply hold…less importance
Sayaka and Hitomi were walking around together near the food, picking some as they joked around about something
Madoka sitting next to her as they quietly looked over everything, a plate in each of their hands as they ate
It was…nice, even if they weren’t dating, something Homura managed to grow an expectation for in the few loops they have been, taking a sip from the apple juice in her glass, Homura glances at Madoka once again, meeting her gaze before looking away, feeling a light blush come to her face
Ugh, why is she still…so flustered all the time, they kissed so much! She should be fine with Madoka looking at her by now! Yet here she was, still blushing each time their eyes met
It was…not the best look for her
“So…who’s this? Another magical girl?”
Startling, Homura snaps her eyes to Kyoko, who got here when she was distracted with…a question that was…kind of ideal for her actually, better reveal it like this than go through the trouble of playing it out
“No, this is my fiancée”
Kyoko seems surprised before rolling her eyes, a smirk on her face as she laughs slightly
“Of course you’d have one eh? What’s next, going to bring your bodyguards to the labyrinth~?”
Furrowing her eyebrows, Homura flicks Kyoko’s arm
“That’d be stupid, I could just make you one couldn’t I?”
Kyoko freezes for a moment before breaking into a laugh as she doubles over, grabbing onto the table before grinning at Homura
“Oh that so? Well you will have to pay me a lot, I charge a lot!”
“Of course, only the best for the b-“
“Wait you’re a magical girl too!?!??”
Homura calmly looks back to Madoka and nods
“Yes, I am, you are too?”
Of course it’s pretty obvious that she is, Homura remembers the memories imported directly into her mind, knows that the only one who would wish for something like that would be her, knows that this was the new reality she has to live in
But she can’t make it obvious, there is no reason for her to know about it, there is no reason for Homura to figure it out, magic sense can only extend this far unless you actively use it
Kyoko glances between them before putting her hands in the air
“Well… this looks like a private conversation, have fun and make sure to make up soon! Maybe even make out later!”
Homura thinks about tripping her, feels the urge deep inside her
It would be easy, so easy, it would take less than a second and she won’t even know if Homura removes the barrier quick enough
She won’t know
But she also will know
Because she always knows this stuff, somehow
Yet Homura wonders if it would still be worth it
…maybe it would, but she still has to talk with Madoka about the whole magical girl thing, she can do something about Kyoko later
“…sorry about her, she can be…forward with her comments”
“O-oh it’s um…fine? W-we are s-supposed to get married…”
“R-right, we are”
Silence stretches out
No sound is heard as if they’re in their own bubble
Homura breaks it by taking a sigh
“So…I’m a magical girl, been one for... some time, how about you?”
A useless question that won’t tell her anything new, because she knows the exact moment, remembers it, remembers the moment her memories were eclipsed, added onto
Forced into her mind
She needed some adjustment, needed a few hours to get used to it, to process it all
“Oh! I um…a w-week?”
Nodding along, Homura smiles
“I see, would you like some…help getting used to it? you might have already fought a witch, but I believe it’s better to get more…ready before jumping into hunting them down”
Madoka brightens, a smile shining on her face as she hugs Homura, excitement practically radiating from her
“Thank you! Thank you! I would love nothing more!”
Homura ignores the flames dancing on her face and hugs the girl back, a view of Kyoko bothering Sayaka and Hitomi in plain sight
Blinking slightly, Homura furrowed her eyebrows at a small details
…are they all blushing???
Notes:
oh my oh my, you didn't expect that did you? i had plans for HitoKyoSaya fic for a while and just couldn't find the time, so i decided to just...dump it here, experiment with the dynamic a little and figure it out before writing a one shot when i have the time
hopefully i finish the chapter for magical girl squared today, apparently my retake is tomorrow instead of today, but i think i don't need to study as much now, the code is more in my head and it's not super complicated actually, so if i just read it a bit before going to sleep i should remember it enough to write it at the exam
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 104: the birthday(3/3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mami…didn’t really know why she was invited, maybe it was just the girl being polite, thanking her for looking after her…sister? Friend? Student? Mami wasn’t really sure what they were for each other, only that they were close
And it wasn’t like it was hard for her, it was nice to have someone with her, nice to listen to somebody, nice to have someone be alongside you in the morning, nice to share the morning with someone
It was…sad to realize that tall of it was going to go away so soon, that she will have to be alone again, maybe occasional visits from the little girl if she’s lucky
But still, alone again
At least…Akemi’s seemed to be nice enough, Homura going as far as to invite her to her birthday, as weird as it is being here
It was just that… Kyoko was also here
Mami ached to talk to her, ached to walk up to the girl and hug her, to apologize for the failure that she was, to apologize for ruining it all, to run way, to not be so close, to tackle her in a hug and not let go
But she couldn’t do either of those things, forced to stand there and watch as her mind raced by being in proximity of her
Her eyes travelling back to her, seeing her talk to two girls currently, enjoying herself as she does so, ignoring her
It was…probably for the best right? Mami would probably just ruin it all if she tries to talk to her, ruin it all like she did before, make it worse somehow, make it so she wouldn’t want to even be in the same place as her, she already left the city once, if Mami chases her out again…
She wouldn’t be able to forgive herself
“Tomoe-san?”
Flinching, Mami turns back to harue, an apologetic smile quickly forming on her face as she speaks
“Ah sorry! I got a little distracted, what were you saying?”
Harue looks at her, doubt colors her expression before it’s washed away, a hesitant expression overtaking it as she takes a moment to repeat herself
“I was…wondering, would y-you want to hang out later?”
Mami feels a smile take over her face, feels something inside herself light up as she barely contains a laugh of joy
“Of course! I would be more than happy! Do you have any plans yet?”
“o-oh no… not yet…”
Taking initiative, Mami pulls out her phone and turns it on
“Then how about we exchange our numbers? That way we can plan together! Would make planning things easier if we decide to hang out more”
Harue nods, taking out her own phone before opening the contact app and showing her profile in there
…is that how you do it? Most shows she watched had people type it out themselves in another person’s number
Ignoring the revelation, Mami records the phone number, a smile refusing to leave her face as she shows her own phone number to Harue, a minute later both of them saved in one another’s phone
Plans! She was making plans to hang out with someone! Oh it has been so long! She was so excited! What should they do…what will they do? Harue wasn’t sure yet, but Mami was already excited beyond belief, this seemed like a good start! They can become friends right? It seemed like it! And maybe after that, she could befriend her sister too, which would help her not miss Nagisa as much, maybe she will be asked to babysit from time to time? This way she will get to speak with Nagisa again! Get to know the other girl’s that Nagisa was…friends with? She wasn’t really sure about them, maybe they were relatives with Homura and Harue?
Hard to tell, they looked pretty similar though, so maybe?
Feeling something collide with her leg, Mami looks down and sees Nagisa, a bundle of kids running into her a moment later as she falls to the floor
“Hi Mami! They wanted to meet you! So I brought them to you!”
Pushing herself to sit down slightly, Mami speaks as she looks over three grown kids alongside Nagisa, laying on top of her legs
“…is that so, who might you be then?”
***
“Thank you for coming Madoka”
“O-oh you don’t have to thank me! I was more than happy to celebrate m-my fiancée’s birthday with h-her!”
Feeling a light blush covering her face, Homura smiles, forces herself to look on towards Madoka, forces herself to hold the eye contact
“I a-am very g-glad to hear that, I will t-treasure your gift”
Madoka nods, a shaky smile gracing Homura with its presence as they stood still, all the sound leaving, only the sound of their breath heard to them
Not a word exchanged
“Um…I s-should be able to join you in school soon? I-I’m pretty sure I’m transferring into the s-same one as you!”
“Really! That’s great!”
Conversation dying down once again, Homura glances at everyone else leaving, Nagisa walking alongside Mami, apparently deciding to spend one last night at her home before coming back, Sayaka and Hitomi walking tightly together as they whisper something to each other, glancing back to Kyoko as they do so
Everyone was leaving and so will Madoka
Yet she still stood there
Talking to her
Gathering her courage, Homura had a simple thought
She couldn’t always be on the receiving end right? It would be a little pathetic if she kept turning into a mess every single time they kissed, if she couldn’t start one up herself, sure she could hold hands with her! Could hug her, but that was all…too small
So before Madoka leaves, Homura lunges forward, pressing a kiss to her cheek before running back inside, almost falling over as she does so
Hears a whistle from her right, which promptly receives a shoe throw to it before hiding inside
Did it! It was small, but still a start! Sure they weren’t dating, but that kind of made it easier? She had to take her chances to practice while she has time, when Madoka will get used to it, she won’t have such chances
Pushing her face into the pillow, Homura hides the burning of her face
Notes:
alright! the birthday is over!
i recently realized something, i forgot to count this timeline when calculating how many chapters there will be in this part, so...it actually should end around 180 chapters, which...yeah ok, 200 chapters will most probably be reached, haha
i will probably take a slightly longer break for part 3, take some time and write longer chapters for it as well, put everything in it
oh well, anyways, Homura decides to become more proactive in her affection, who knows, maybe someday she will initiate a lip kiss!
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 105: studying and differences
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka’s mind was blank expect for one thing
The kiss, a brief one, on a cheek, but still a kiss, from her fiancée, who she liked a lot, who might also like her, to whose birthday she went to yesterday
Who kissed her
Who was also possibly going to go to the same school as her?
What date should they have first…
Wait no stop thinking ahead of yourself Madoka! This could mean nothing!
…but she did kiss her
She was so cute when she ran away after it too…
Was it romantic? It had to be right? She kissed her! Also ran away after it completely embarrassed, so that’s a point towards it being romantic, yes, so two point for it being romantic!
She also stood there with her! For a while! Just kind of looking at her, as did Madoka, that probably counts for something right?
She also smiled so prettily when opening Madoka’s gift, was so careful with it…
Was she being delusional? Did it happen or was she just making it up now…
It didn’t really feel real since she felt the lips connect to her cheek, so close to her lips yet miles away
She should have turned her head a bit, that way the kiss would have been a proper one…but it was too late now
She had to wait, maximum until their marriage, then she could kiss the girl to her full content, with the whole sealing the vows kiss
Should Madoka ask her out? Wait to be asked out? Wait until marriage?
Options, too many options for her current brain power
She should actually sleep, maybe, maybe not, she had so many things to think about, like how her lips would feel on her own, how soft her hands would be in her grasp, what tint of blush would color the girl after Madoka rains her in well deserved compliments
Imagined being swept up by the girl
The new look on her was…good, the cold beauty who broke away from that role was good
Wiping her mouth, Madoka looked at her laptop
…some research would be fine right? Just to be ready! If they start dating (and just the thought was exhilarating to the extreme) she has to be good at it! Know her stuff! Because holding hands with a friends and a girlfriend was probably different right? Yeah it should be! Somehow
Quietly getting up, Madoka opened up her laptop
“…just five minutes”
***
Madoka was a liar, to herself as well
What should have been five minutes, stretched to five hours of research turned cute-get-together-stories-reading time
Which was kind of a waste of time, but also not really? It got rid of a lot fear from her, also fueled her imagination even further, but that was another thing entirely, what her mind conjured about Homura’s fingers, was for herself and herself alone to think about
It made her journey to the school so much worse than it usually was, mostly the waking up part, proxy of not actually sleeping and getting caught by her parents
A short scolding later, she was sent off to school
Her path longer than she remembers
…maybe staying up was a bad idea…but she had to know how TheBiggestLoanCraver got together with her girlfriend! She already read more than half of it by the time she realized how late it was, it wasn’t her fault the story was so interesting and long! What was she supposed to do? Keep it for later?
Actually, probably yes
Ugh
Well what’s done is done
It did give Madoka examples on what to do when Homura comes to school, so it wasn’t entirely a waste…
***
Bumping into someone, Madoka gave up on catching herself pretty quickly
She was already tired, was now a magical girl so probably a bit tougher than normal and also just didn’t have too much hope in being able to reverse the situation
So she fell on her butt
Grimacing slightly, Madoka looked in front of her and realized something
“O-oh you were at Homura’s party! Sorry for bumping into you!”
The girl looks at her for a moment, furrowing her eyebrows before relaxing, a small surprise appearing on her face
“Ah yes…I remember you! Its fine don’t worry about it! Are you quite alright?”
Standing up and dusting herself Madoka smiles
“Yep! Just…tired a little bit?”
“Oh? Why are you tired?”
Madoka really should have expected that question, yet she didn’t, somehow, quickly thinking of something, Madoka finally gets a barely passing thought
“I w-was studying?”
“Oh right! Your year has an exam soon don’t you?”
Quieting down, Madoka shuffles her head around a little more before nodding, because they did and she should probably actually study for it too, should she…skip sleep again? Sure it was two weeks away, but it’s never bad to be prepared right? It will give her more time to process all the information!
“…if you’d like I can tutor you?”
Eyes widening Madoka stares at the blonde girl
“You would do that!? I will be more than happy to learn from you!”
The girl smiles
“Of course, I would be more than happy to help”
***
Watching the witch and the labyrinth vanish, watched it melt away replaced by a normal hallway of an abandoned building, carpets melting away into walls, snake sculptures turning back into doors, Homura picked up the grief seed of the ground, taking a short moment to inspect it before putting it up to her soul gem, filling the corruption leave it
Her eyes catch on her soul gem, something catching her attention about it, something different about it, the gold that surrounding it, was it…this light before?
No, she must be imagining it
Must be
Notes:
i've been kind of bad at keeping up with the comments these few weeks, which i plan to fix starting from tomorrow because it's almost 3 am and my brain is barely working rn, so my replies probably won't be ideal, especially after i used up all my brain power to finish this chapter
plot comes back! a bit of it? Madoka was fun to write in this chapter
ok, i probably need sleep so i'll just...go now
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 106: first day at school
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Standing in front of the school, Homura felt as bored as she always is, the first day was always the most annoying day of the loop, always the most boring one, always the day she had the most attention on herself, even if it was split with Harue this time, it will still be annoying, she felt it already
The curious glances at the bodyguards around them, because of course there had to be some, of course her uncle would order people to look over them for such a simple thing as going to school, of course, like they couldn’t arrive safely themselves
Who could even do something against her? Realistically? Another magical girl perhaps, but even then Homura was sure she could catch one off guard with her magic and kill her within moments
…she couldn’t even bring her bag by herself, Bizen-san taking it from her hands and carrying it the whole way through, insisting that she just recently recovered and shouldn’t do anything difficult
But she could! She could do so much more! Could cave his skull in too!
It was frustrating beyond belief when people thought she couldn’t do something, she worked hard, really hard to restore herself to normal go beyond it and actually be fit! She spent so much time perfecting the magic use to do so, only for people to be worry warts!
This was part of the reason Homura stopped telling Madoka or anyone about her previous heart problems, waving them off as something deep into the past where it didn’t matter, where taking the medicine was just being careful about it
She had magic, was good with it, so nobody had any reason to worry, so why give them one? It was easier with Harue, she understood how frustrating it was, at least partly, didn’t pressure Homura into resting when she clearly was fine
Wasn’t even winded
Mami was guilty of that fact the most, over worrying so much Homura ditched telling her the earliest, only two loops in, Sayaka following soon after, two loops later, Madoka and Kyoko being around the same time, seventh loop overall
And a few loops later, it wasn’t like she talked with either of them that often, the change coming up these last few loops, making her interact with them again, making her talk with them, making her befriend them again and again
Watch them die
“Homura? We should…probably go in? The classes are about to start”
Turning her head to the side, Homura looks at Harue for a short moment before nodding
“You’re right, let’s go”
Taking her bag off from Bizen-san hands, Homura leads Harue into the building, her eyes not straying away as she looks forward and marches on, ignores all the eyes on her
Moves forward
***
Walking into class, Homura’s eyes follow Madoka, sees her the moment she walks in, a small wave to her from the start, a smile sent directly to her and only her
Ignores the gasps from people near Madoka
If they decide it was for them, they would be massively disappointed
Why would she do that?
Taking a quick glance to the board, Homura took the pen out of her teacher’s hand and finished writing down her name, gently handling it down to Harue
“My name is Akemi Homura, I’m glad to meet you all”
A small bow, played up respect for people who don’t matter that much, people that she won’t spend her time with, people who won’t pose a threat to Madoka, people who won’t do anything stupid
“H-hello, I am A-Akemi Harue, it’s nice to meet y-you all!”
Madoka looks at her, grabbing the entirety of Homura attention to her, Homura restraints a grin at her surprised expression, at her full attention fully on Homura, on the way Madoka seems to be restraining herself from walking up to her
Homura restrained a smile on her face, ignored it, forced it down for now, she will have time to chat with Madoka later, they had… a lot of time to do so, had a lot of time to figure it out, had a lot of time to start…doing stuff, hanging out, maybe dating? Whatever Madoka wants to
As for now…she can show off a little can’t she? Can have a little fun reverting her image of a sickly girl from Madoka’s eyes
It would be nice, wouldn’t it?
***
“-how did you even jump that high!? Man I don’t think I’ll even get close to that! C’mon you must have a tip or something right?”
Homura appreciated the light jokes after the explanation about her health, appreciated Sayaka at least trying to mask her worry, even if she knew that Sayaka would still act as if she’s glass the moment anything went wrong, the moment even a little blood would spill, the moment even a small injury would appear on her
It was much easier when they didn’t know
“A tip? I suppose you can use magic”
Sayaka stares at her for a moment before laughter takes over, Hitomi giggles into a fist, Madoka looking at her with shock on her face while Harue nods along
What? It wasn’t like they would believe her anyway, this got a good reaction too so it didn’t matter as much if she was telling the truth
Ideally, it would remain a joke, Homura using ‘magic’ for everything, to fix everything
Putting on a smile on her face, she adds on
“Would you like me to teach you some? Ah, but do you have what it takes?”
Sayaka grins, puffing up her chest as she leans forward, her hand slamming to the table with the confidence of the sun
“Of course I do! Now teach me, the resident wizard!”
Homura smiles
That confidence really was a sight to behold, Homura wished it would pay off, wished once it would be correct, wished that just once, just fucking once, Sayaka would be correct that she was ready, that she could handle it
Held those times dear, where she didn’t learn the truth, where she was fine, where the magical girl life didn’t crush her to paste
Putting a hand under her chin, Homura waved a hand in front of Sayaka
“Hmm I don’t know… how about you study some more before we go straight to practice hm?”
Her vision swims, strings surrounding her, surrounding the girls at the table
Only two people whose strings are cut, contained, restrained inside a ring
Homura smiles, her gaze wandering around the strings
She really wished there were less of them
Notes:
haha me likey
almost cleared up my inbox...will finish it off tomorrow
i should start writing these chapters earlier in the day, instead of staying up till 2 in the morning
a sad fate, but one i'm held into by my own hands, when will my hubris end? who knows!
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 107: gloomy elementary student
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Nekura stood by her sister, her nerves working overtime as she looked at the elementary school she was going to attend starting today
Holding onto her older sister hand, Nekura looked around, a small amount of interest sneaking out from her, looking over the building, her eyes trailing over the edge, looking at the shadows around the place, finding the most lonely places she can, currently her favorite one before she tried any out, was the top of the tree, a small platform in the leaves, the wood barely holding together, a perfect place to hide out in while she reads the fairy tales Nagisa gave her, Nekura was…excited to read it
Letting herself be tugged forward, Nekura continued to look around the school, glanced at her twin sister from time to time, Usotsuki seeming less interested if not for the glint in her eyes betraying that image
Ah, she still couldn’t hide it well enough so that Nekura wouldn’t notice…this is so pitiful, maybe Nekura should help her find a way to do so? But if she does, she won’t be able to know what her sister is thinking! But what if she already knows and this is fake? What if Nekura says something only to look dumb? What if Usotsuki was faking the shine in her eyes? That would be embarrassing, so embarrassing, maybe it wasn’t worth it actually, maybe she should just walk out of the school and go home, that way she won’t do anything stupid or dumb or stupid, maybe Nekura should just hide until this loop ended? That way she won’t embarrass herself right? But what if Mama realizes what she’s doing? This is so unfair! What was she supposed to do, everything was going against her was it? Next thing she knows her teachers are going to ask her stuff for college things and she will fail and everybody would laught an-
Oh they were near their class
“Thank you Ibari”
“No problem! Of course I have to show you the way! Nobody else knows this school better than me! Won’t know it better than me after we graduate!!”
Nodding quietly, Nekura looks to Usotsuki still holding onto Ibari’s hand
It was unfair that they were separated, but Nekura couldn’t do anything, had to stay alone in her class, probably won’t make friends and be a loser who only ever hangs out with her sisters and their friends, they would make friends surely, but Nekura couldn’t know about herself, she was going to do something stupid, say something mean or something, maybe panic and insult them? This would be bad, super bad, what if she stays silent instead? That way she won’t say or do something that might upset someone enough that they won’t want to be her friend right? And if she did…Nagisa was always there! Yuma also visited from time to time, was she here now or did mama not pick her up yet…
Thankfully, the class started before anyone could come up to her, before she could do something dumb about it
Sneaking looks around herself, Nekura confirmed one fact
Too many people were interested in her
The best option was to run away, in the worst case scenario, she can say she has heart problems like mama, not like it would be hard to fake, she will just have to stop the fake heart for a few moments, let herself go a little cold, stop magic from pumping the blood inside this body
That should work out fine right?
***
At lunch, Nekura decided to explore instead of eating, that would make it harder for people to find her and ask questions, making it harder for her to mess up, making it so she doesn’t have to think about all that and can just go read the stories Nagisa gave her, she was dying to read the mermaid one! Nagisa said it was a good one, so it has to be! Plus they made a movie about it, so it has to be! You don’t make movies out of bad stuff! You make it out of good stuff! Remembering that old tree, Nekura sneaked out of the school and found it just outside, taking a moment to find a way up, Nekura jumped up and grabbed a stick, pushing her legs into the bark of the tree before grabbing for a higher stick, putting one of her legs on the previous one
Not long after, Nekura was in it, the place was dark, a bit wet, also very sad
Perfect spot for her reading! Maybe she should bring those poem’s she found on the internet…it would fit the mood splendidly!
Pulling out her book, Nekura went page by page trying to find where the Mermaid one started, finding it on page eighty seven
“Ooo what’s this? Did you bring this from home?”
Jumping up, Nekura looked to her right and saw a girl from her class sitting there, her leg bouncing with barely contained energy, an orange hair with red ruby eyes staring into her
“Oh yeah you ran away so fast I didn’t introduce myself, hi!! I’m Hinata Mitsuo! What’s your name? What are you reading? Do you want to play after? We can play hide and seek! You must be good if you already found this spot! Can I read with you?”
“…Nekura Akemi, ok, just be quiet, I’ll read for both of us”
“Ooo okay! I love listening! Reading myself is always so boring! Do you do voices?”
“…no, I don’t think I can”
“Why not? Give it a try!’
“But what if I make a wrong one!”
Hinata looks at her as if she said something dumb, furrowing her eyebrows before flicking a finger to her forehead
Growling Nekura scowls at the girl, she wanted a fight!? Nekura will give her a fight!
“You can just try again dummy!”
Nekura freezes
“Oh…right I can”
Notes:
a doll focused chapter because i realized that Ibari is the only one who got a pov so far, might as well fix it, it was a fun thing to write, love the overdramatic overthinker Nekura, she also has a friend because why not :)
i need to at least try and go to sleep earlier today so i won't say much more
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 108: cake and fate
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura had a smile on her face as she walked back home, her flirting seemed to…work? Madoka was seemingly enjoying it so it was fine, she didn’t have as much attention on herself as a week ago, so she could be more free with how she acted
Didn’t have to wonder if somebody was watching her when she needed to slip away
It was…annoying to say the least, but it was mostly over now, so she could go back to her normal school day activities, like ignoring her classmates bar Madoka and her friends, most of them were the same, just one exceptions of a girl she hadn’t seen before
Which didn’t matter truly, probably moved or something, there was a thousand reasons why, so Homura won’t focus on it when she can just…ignore it
Seeing a bakery nearby, Homura stops for a moment
She could…celebrate? Three of her kids were in school, Nagisa was back to classes, now switching between their and Mami’s house, which felt…weird, but nothing Homura could do, the girl had every right to choose where to stay and with who, just the fact that she still went back was good enough, it did also push Mami from persuading anyone to contract, already having a kouhai to look over, so this was something? They did meet up more and more from last week to today
There was a test that they did… Ibari said she did well in her classes, getting great grades, Nekura made a friend, or at least that’s what Ibari said, Usotsuki didn’t get detention for three days…
Nagisa was home
That was probably good enough reason to buy something?
Walking into the bakery, Homura looks at the selection before quickly selecting a chocolate cake
She was pretty sure everyone at home liked it
Paying for the cake, Homura walks home before she sees it on her way back
A grief seed stuck to the floor
Right
Can’t really…ignore it can she? Sure chances are, Madoka won’t be hurt by it, didn’t get hurt before, but that was before she was a magical girl, before she knew about it all, before she had the power to fight, before she was putting herself in danger willingly
Having an extra grief seed was good as well
Transforming, Homura puts the cake and her bag into her shield, waiting for a moment before the grief seed shatters the space around them, drawing her into the labyrinth
A castle wall, the sky painted by child’s hands, various colors on it, a face drawn instead of the sun, a mocking smile on it as the eyes wander around the area, a training ground surrounding her, a solitary building far away, knights made from bent tin cans beating each other with wooden sticks
A bit further away stood training dummies, swinging with the wind, their hands shaking as fire spreads on top of them, the bottom dripping all the while
A quick glance over, Homura concludes that the most likely option for the witch was inside the hut, or the hut itself
The difficulty was primarily in getting through all the familiars, already locked into her
Of course, she could just skip them all, but it was better to get rid of them all now then keep finding the strays
Homura sighs as the world stops
This was going to be tedious, but she wasn’t going to waste time on it when she has to get home
For now, Homura will test out just how durable those familiars are
***
It was curiosity that drove her to try it out
She already knew how it looked for contracted and uncontracted people
So what would a witch look like? It was a bit embarrassing not having thought of that earlier, but now was the prime time, wasn’t it?
Nothing
Not a single string
Homura glances to her own soul gem, seeing the contained fate inside to confirm that she did use the second energy on her eyes
Yet she didn’t see anything
Witches didn’t have fate
Held no importance
Were not attached to the outside world in the slightest
***
Walking into the living room Homura walks past it towards the kitchen, putting the cake down she realizes something
…were there eight kids?
Taking a quick glance back, Homura sees a child she doesn’t recognize, chatting away with Nekura nodding along from time to time before they go back to the book in her hands
Blinking a few times, Homura mentally shrugs before walking back to the kitchen
Ten slices it is
Or maybe eleven? She could invite Kyoko in, she also should probably go get Yuma at some point, Nagisa and others were nagging at her for that and she was more than happy to get her out, the problem was, she didn’t really…know her that much beyond the surface level, sure she heard about her from the kids, but she didn’t really talk to her much
So she was planning on leaving her to Kyoko, or maybe Mami? She just had to find a way to convince them to do it, one that sounded convincing enough
Finished with cutting the cake, Homura tries to lift it with one hand, before promptly switching to using two
Lightly kicking her sister’s door, Homura waits for the door to open, a few moments later, Harue steps out
“Homura? Why are you…kicking on my door?”
Lifting the cake up slightly, Homura asks
“Want some cake? I bought it on the way home”
“Oh…are we eating together or…?”
“if you want to, I was planning to share some with the kids as well”
“Ok, ok, let me just…change quickly”
“Sure”
Seeing the door close in front of her, Homura turns back and walks to the kitchen, placing the plate on the table
It was fine
All fine
Notes:
:3
hitting homu with revelations she doesn't get to know the reason for, don't worry, she will figure it out :)
Chapter 109: love confession plans
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka had to ask her out, that was not a question anymore, she just had to, the gazes around her, the way people looked at her, the way she always smiled at Madoka, the way her eyes found her as quickly as Madoka’s own did, the way she almost gravitated towards her as did she
Madoka had to do it
Sure, they were going to get married at some point, but what if somebody steals her heart!? What if she falls for somebody before that time!? What if she finds someone she likes better and the whole arranged marriage gets cancelled!???
Nope
Madoka is not risking it! She will ask Homura out, will take her on a date, will make her fall in love with her if she has to! They’re going to be happy together, Madoka is going to make sure of that!
There were way too many people looking at Homura, so the best way to reduce those eyes, was to take her for herself, which…might be a little weird way to phrase it, but they were engaged, had the same mark on their palm too, so Madoka wanted to just…confirm it for herself, get it going earlier
It might be a little optimistic thinking of it as getting an early start, but Madoka just…assumed that they would get together at some point, maybe it was just her crush speaking, maybe it was the fact that they were engaged, either way, she had to do something, ask her on a date, maybe try holding her hand more, hug her more, give her a kiss on the cheek back…something really
And oh the kiss on the cheek, Madoka was thinking about it a lot, way too much for it to be normal, probably, well she wasn’t exactly confident enough in asking Sayaka about it to know if it really was weird
Sure it would probably be nothing to ask, but if it was weird to think about it so much, if she did confirm that she liked Homura, the teasing Sayaka would throw at her, the teasing that would soon spread as Hitomi would join in as well…Madoka simply didn’t have enough ammo to fight back against it, sure Sayaka liked Kyosuke, but Madoka didn’t know about any crushed Hitomi might have and any other teasing would feel out of place as retaliation
Still, she had to find a way to confess, ask Homura out
She could just…say it really, she had suspicion that Homura liked her, but that was just…so boring! So unromantic! She had to do something better! Had to actually do something nice! She can’t just ask her out!
It has to be a big moment, has to be sweet, has to be actually something memorable instead of a simple ‘do you want to date’! Any other option would be unforgivable! She couldn’t do it for the two of them! What if somebody asks how they got together? It has to have a story! Has to be something worth telling!
What if they adopt kids at some point? Well there were the children who hang around Homura already, a bunch of them too, so that might just…not happen, but telling something simple just won’t do!
Plan plan plan…she just had to find something to make it work
Something that was appropriately big as it was romantic
A park date that wasn’t a date until she asks her out? Hmmm
Maybe…she needs some help
She could ask…that red head girl Homura invited to her birthday, they seemed like friends, she could also ask Harue…it was a good excuse to befriend them both at the same time as getting help!
Just maybe not at the same time? It would be better to get to know them individually…even if that would make it harder, a little bit, but still harder
She just…needed an excuse to talk to them
It was easier to find one with Harue, they were in the same class, but the red head was a little more…complicated
Madoka didn’t even know where she went to school, didn’t know her name either
She could…ask Sayaka and Hitomi
They were talking to her on the birthday, so maybe they learned her name? From there it would be easier to find her…
Maybe Mami would help her? No, she was already helping her out so asking for more was…rude
So, she had two goals for now, one speak with Harue and ask for help, two find the redhead and ask her for help too
She…might need to expand her plans a little more, but for now it was fine!
***
“So…do you think you could help me Harue?”
“O-oh…um, sure? I can try?”
Hugging the girl Madoka cheers
“Thank you! I desperately needed help!”
***
Walking down the mall, Madoka looks for a gift, something really, she wanted to give something meaningful to Homura when she asks her out, wanted to give her something that she could hold close to herself years later
She spots her in a window of a restaurant
Eyes shining, Madoka quickly runs inside
“Hi! You were at Homura’s birthday right?”
The red haired girl startles slightly, turning to her with a whirl, a surprise on her face as her palm opens up for a moment before she looks around herself, quietly cursing before Madoka’s word seemingly hit her and she relaxes
“Oh yeah, I think I remember seeing you there? What’s up?”
“Oh nothing, I just wanted to ask… are you friends with Homura?”
The girl stays quiet for a moment
“I think so yeah? Why?”
Ok, ok, time for the question
“Do you think…you could help me ask her out? Sure we’re engaged but…I want to date now? In return I can treat you! Like…have lunch while we talk?”
The girl hesitates for a moment
“Ugh sure fine, I’m Kyoko Sakura by the way”
Smiling, Madoka extends her hand to the girl
“Thank you! I’m Madoka Kaname!”
Notes:
a bit slower take on the confessions, decided to give Madoka her time, plus it's a good excuse to write some KyoMado and HaruMado friendship :D
i'll try to release magical girl squared chapter today, but idk if i'll be able to finish it before sleep takes me
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 110: Clawing out of your comfort zone
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura had plans for tonight
Specific plans
She had already done it last loop, so might as well do it again
Slipping out of her window, Homura quickly reaches her destination, a manor with a single lit up room, a look inside shows... a scene Homura wasn’t used to seeing there
Trash, everywhere, taking place at every surface, not letting a single spot remain clean, dozens of mugs on the table, dozens of plates there as well, some on the floor, some broken near a wall
The walls peeled over
The girl lays on the floor in the middle of it all, calmness on her face, as if it was all normal, as if nothing about the situation was abnormal
Half an hour later, Homura frowns
Nothing
She’s done nothing this whole time apart from staring at the ceiling
Homura knew that Oriko wasn’t…exactly in the greatest mental state, most magical girls reached that point at some point, before or after their contract, but this was… a low she hadn’t seen from her before, admittedly she only learned about her not that long ago, so who knew how she was before it all
She barely knew her beyond her goal of finding a purpose, that purpose then evolving into wanting to save the world, willing to do…a lot to do so
Homura wasn’t exactly sure why, but it was probably just her being weird, a normal person would probably try their hardest to keep the world safe right? Sure Oriko wasn’t exactly normal, especially with this sight in mind, but normalcy exists even here right?
Still, she should probably think of what to do with this, Kirika…will probably follow in contracting after Oriko, but Homura couldn’t quite be sure right now, it would be smart to test it out this time
Leave another note? But with the current state of the room…she might just miss it
So… should she speak to her in person? Make a sound before putting a bright colored note on? That should…work, maybe
Frowning, Homura stared on
So what should she do, come and get a bright colored paper? Bang on the table? Look for her reaction? Maybe kick Kyubey inside? But there was already one in there, just not showing itself to her, watching her as Homura did
Maybe she should just kill it right now
For a little bit
Not like it won’t send another copy soon after
Watching the girl stand up before grabbing one of the mugs, Homura sighs
Would this even be worth it? Making her contract while she’s like this? Or maybe it will make her work harder? Or would it just go back to how it is? Who knows?
And then she felt something split
Grabbing her stomach and mouth, Homura repressed the sound of pain coming out of her mouth, grabbing the air as she creates a barrier around herself, dozens of them and lets out a scream
Clawing at her arms, Homura felt acid move to her throat, felt her eyes water, her throat burn as something reach the top of her mouth
Something inside her chest claws inside it, clawing to get out
Scream keeps getting out of her, a continuous voice speaking gibberish taking over her thoughts, mutters repeating something again and again
Itchy
Itchy
Itchy
Itchy Itchy Itchy
Itchy Itchy Itchy Itchy Itchy Itchy Itchy Itchy
Her chest caved outwards
Claws burst out of her uniform
A bird beak breaks its way outside her ribcage, the bone fragments falling to the floor, drops of blood trailing down abnormally slow, Homura stares down as the pain slows down, as the mutters quiet down, not gone, but to the side now, quieter
Gasping for breath, Homura looks down at her ruined ribcage, a small bird staring at her, black feathers with a small gradient of gray on their tip ends, pins stuck at the top of its head
Tilting it slightly, the bird coos
Orders
Asking for orders
Ok
“…you…will there be more like you coming out of me?”
The bird nods
Restraining a shiver, Homura grasps her open chest, her fingers finding its way to her heart as she squeezes it once, twice
“Will they be the same?”
Another coo
More will come, different from herself, but it could recreate itself, could give birth to more of itself if she so desired to
“I…see”
More, different or the same, just like what she fucking needed
“…for now, deliver this note to the Oriko Mikuno, I trust you…know who I am talking about”
The bird flies up to her hand, landing on it as Homura takes out the note
It…solved the problem of Oriko not noticing it, even if the agony of creating it almost exposed her
Red eyes stared at her from the window
It saw her, shit shit shit, she was already going to be subjected to observation, but the sight she showed just now… it won’t leave her alone will it?
“Kill it”
The bird (LIESELIESLIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESELIESE) answers to her commands
Ignoring the shiver, Homura pushes into her soul gem, grasping the gas residing within before pushing it into her chest, having learnt her lesson taking it slower, trickling it down into it as she was repairing
Almost missing it, Homura stops
The gold plating, it was lighter, noticeable so
“…Anny, where the hell are you when you’re needed…”
***
Ibari turned her head to the right
They’re already here?
That felt earlier than it should have happened…
Well, Mama was great so it was only natural she would summon them sooner! It was a bit inconvenient to not have them around, even if she never really ordered them before, maybe Mama can tell her how it feels? Sure she has some intrinsic knowledge, but that wasn’t enough!
If she has to explain everything to them step by step, it would be such a pain! Mama must know how to say it right the first time…
Well, it would be easier for her to just not interact with bird brains, but she couldn’t just do that! Even if their brain consisted of rocks, they still had some uses, maybe teaching them tricks would be fun too! Ooh she should plan with her sisters! Usotsuki and her are going to have so much fun with it!
"Ibari? Is everything alright?"
"Yep! don't worry Mommy!"
Notes:
i missed two days, one because i just couldn't find it in myself to finish writing a chapter and another because i had to finish a report i procrastinated too much on and didn't have the time, but i'm done with it!
as a treat, some more plot :)
last time, somebody said Oriko was too mentally stable, so i made her worse :D
the birdies are here and they're going to...peck bread? well they're useful messengers at the very least
as you can imagine, more familiars are to come :)
Lilia and Luiselotte are going to be unpleasant, but easier
honestly i just wanted to include the birds and then realized, if i'm bringing in the dolls, why not the others right?
Madoka plots in the background, getting closer to the kids and Harue
oh well, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 111: treats
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So I was thinking…maybe a rooftop confession? Would that be fine? Sure it’s cliché, but it’s not like that means it’s bad right? I could maybe have some flowers there? Or invite her for lunch and then ask her out there…would that be a good idea?”
Kyoko wasn’t sure why she agreed to this, maybe it was the free food, maybe it was the fact that the girl didn’t really seem that bad, maybe it just seemed fun
Wasn’t like she was regretting this, it’s just that…
“You’re overthinking again”
Taking a bite out of the hotdog in her hands, Kyoko sighs
Again
So much overthinking
Couldn’t she just walk up to her and ask her out? Would have spared Kyoko all the planning, but no, it has to be perfect or something, which was annoying, at least they didn’t talk only about Madoka asking Homura out, that was a plus
“A-ah is that so? Um…so no flowers?”
“No flowers yeah, just say the words!”
“B-but wouldn’t the flowers make it better? Maybe just one?”
“…one? Sure, maybe”
“Really! Maybe two actually? One seems kind of…”
“One”
The girl pouts at her, Kyoko picks up one of the napkins and throws it at her as a response
Well, at least it wasn’t boys trouble? Even if it was remarkably similar, she could at least get this, whenever her classmates talked about that stuff…well that doesn’t really matter by now
What mattered, was that her new kind-of-possibly friend was too fucking annoying with details
Well, it was her fault for agreeing to help
***
Wandering around the street, Kyoko pauses slightly, her eyes landing on a coffee shop, she could probably treat herself right? Madoka paying for a bunch of their meals let her save up a little more than usual, so buying a treat from there wouldn’t be that bad…
Should she do it? Well, not like it was going to ruin her savings, so who cares right? Might as well indulge herself a little
Glancing inside, Kyoko stands for a few more moments before steeling herself and walking in
It was fine, she could get more money, she was spending less with Homura providing her ingredients as well
Wandering towards a table, Kyoko took in the place, nothing really special, just a normal coffee shop, the same type she saw countless times, the same type she broke into sometimes, which didn’t really give her that much knowledge on what she could order, but should be worth something
Glancing at the menu, Kyoko felt her eyes gravitate towards the price
Not the best deal, but this was her treating herself so why not spend a little extra for something a little better, well in theory, who knew if there was a better place with better prices, maybe she should ask Madoka or Homura at some point, Mami and her never really…went out that much, mostly hanging out at her home
Which was fine, but also boring sometimes
Maybe…if they can be friends again she should drag her out, but that was a big maybe, their last talk didn’t really…show a good reason for Mami to forgive her
Right, no thinking about that stuff, be more productive Kyoko, pick what you want and enjoy yourself! Not like you do this everyday right?
Walking up to the clearly exhausted girl, Kyoko waits a moment to get noticed
“Hm? Oh, uh, what do you want?”
Clearing her throat before speaking, Kyoko glances towards the menu one last time
“A mocha please! Also a…two chocolate cookies please!”
The girl behind the counter weakly nods
“Cash or card?”
“Cash!”
“Alright…that will be 880 yen”
Ignoring the slight sting, Kyoko pulls the coins out of her pocket, counting it down a few times before handing it over to the more exasperated girl
Done with the payment, Kyoko finds a seat for herself
A few minutes later, her orders get called out, grabbing it, Kyoko considers just…walking off, not like she had to stay here did she? But she was already treating herself, so why not stay for the admittedly boring atmosphere?
Sitting back, Kyoko took a sip
It was fine
Maybe she should have just went somewhere else and bought herself a smoothie…would probably taste better
Well whatever, the money was already spent and it’s not like she could rewind time, so she had to live with her choices
“Oh you’re from Homura’s birthday!”
Huh?
Turning to her left, Kyoko sees two girls, two girls who apparently saw her before, shaking her memory down a bit, she finally remembers them
Those girls she lightly flirted with!
Shifting herself slightly, putting her elbow on the table, Kyoko winks at them both
“Hi there, certainly didn’t expect to see you here today! Who knew I’ll get two treats today!”
The blush almost sends her over the edge
It really was fun to see their expression change so much, the blush taking over as they try to hide it
Sure, Kyoko was kind of fooling around with them a little, didn’t really think of them romantically that much, but it wasn’t like she would say no to a girlfriend, if either gathers enough courage…well, Kyoko wouldn’t say no
They were both nice to look at, pretty fun too if the last time they talked was anything
“Well, sit down! Would give me a better view than the window and you will receive one yourself right~”
“T-that…”
Turning to each other they start whispering for a moment, not long after, the green haired girl sits down, slightly awkwardly, shooting glances to the blue haired one
“So did you decide to do it one at a time or?”
“O-oh no, Sayaka is just ordering for us!”
Sayaka, wait that was a familiar name…oh right didn’t they come together with Madoka? Were they friends? She was also pretty sure she heard Madoka talk about her from time to time
Well, that’s…not relevant really, but interesting
Not like it’s going to stop her from idle flirting, it was far too fun to stop now
Notes:
...late chapter, really late, it's 4 in the morning and i should be sleeping, procrastinated this too much
oop
hope you enjoyed this!
Chapter 112: birds and the cats
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Looking out of the window, Homura stared at the birds outside, Liese, around seven of them, more outside, constantly hunting the incubators who keep trying to get closer, keep trying to talk to her, keep trying to start looking over her
They were at least useful enough for that, just as useful as they were for observation, more convenient to use for that purpose than Anny, who would be only one, would actually be able to eliminate the incubator itself, which was useful, really useful, especially with the clearer communication
Even if Anny was much smarter, even if she was much better easier to talk with, even if she was just…better in many many ways, gods it would useful to have her right now, but she was still in space or something, her last rant about Homura contracting much earlier than planned made her hurry
Which meant she still had to wait at least a month before she could ask for any help
“Mama! Can one of the birdies get in? Me and Usotsuki want to teach it how to hop on one leg for bread!”
“…wouldn’t it just do that anyway? They listen pretty well to you”
“…oh right, hmmm, maybe we should teach it to draw…Yeah! Can we still let it in?”
Patting Ibari’s head, Homura sighs before opening a window and commanding the Liese to get in, flying in, the bird lands on Ibari’s head before she runs away to Usotsuki
Well, that was…a good thing she supposes? At least they had fun, was easier to look at them when she didn’t have another one claw its way out of her chest, made it better that they can just recreate itself with some familiars flesh, convenient for what she needed, made it easy
Well, she might just ignore that, no need to think about it
Maybe she should ask Ibari for more information, she…probably knows something she doesn’t, at least bits of it
…later, she can have some fun with her sister right now, she should go check up on the youngest trio right now
***
School was the same as always, Homura had some great time hanging out with her friends, hanging out with Madoka, even if it was in-between classes, Sayaka and Hitomi seemed to be…a little bit in their own world, whispering to each other from time to time before a blush would appear on their faces
Were they…getting together? It has happened once before, so it could be that, but also…seemed a little different, not quite right, it was also much earlier, but she could have done something to accidentally push them into getting together
Well, no matter
Eating lunch with them, Homura glances out of the window, a couple of her…familiars on the standby, watching closely, flying down and killing the incubators it finds, which were more and more these few days, increasing more and more, dozens of bodies crawling around
Red eyes stare at her from the roof
Another command and its dead
This was… annoying, unnerving as well
They were pushing for observation, more and more bodies piling up, more and more incubators attempting to push through, more biting into the familiars, more actually trying to fight back in the smallest ways
Different, too different
Letting it see what happened was a mistake, mistake that she shouldn’t have let happen, but didn’t have a choice, so now they were curious, too curious, it was getting bolder
Too bold
Homura watched the window, watched them die, watched birds fly around
Madoka leans closer to her bringing Homura’s full attention to her
“Homura-chan? Is everything alright?”
“…yeah it is”
Watching her smile, Homura relaxes slightly, it was fine, as long as Madoka wasn’t hurt, it didn’t matter
Smiling in turn, Homura lays her head on Madoka’s, closing her eyes as she does so
Comfortable, as always, Madoka was always so warm…
***
Madoka ignored the blush covering her face, Homura was…really easy on the body contact wasn’t she? Well with her at the very least, the way she just…laid her head on her own, nuzzling into her side, her tail brushing around Madoka's torso
Madoka wasn’t sure how she was supposed to be calm, wasn’t sure how was she supposed to even remain calm, but for now she just had to remain quiet, she also stopped breathing for a bit, but that was fine, she had magic and from what Homura said, that should let her remain conscious for longer
She ignored the giggle from Sayaka and Hitomi, sending a glare for only a few second before she felt Homura’s hand touch her own
Ah yes, what a perfectly normal, friendship inducing action, nothing to think about, nothing to lose sleep over, nothing to fantasize about later today, maybe at night, nothing to memorize the sensation of
Tottaly, just normal, nothing special
Holy shit
Ok ok, relax, this was friendship hand holding, probably, hopefully not, really would be so great if it wasn’t, but she wasn’t going to hope for much right now, later, when she confirms, when they maybe start dating, that would be good, then she could also maybe kiss her
Ok, later, not right now when she wasn’t sure of what they were, preferably a couple, but also she would take being friends for a little bit longer, then she can proceed with her plan and make Homura fall for her, which might take a bit, but would be just…so worth it
And then, when lunch ends, Madoka feels something press onto her cheek, freezing, she choppily turns to her right and sees a frozen Homura who was burning hotter and hotter by the second, matching Madoka’s own face with the redness overcoming her
“I-I’m so sorry!”
Madoka watches Homura run away before turning to her friends, just as frozen as she was
“…d-did t-that happen? I d-didn’t h-hallucinate t-this right?”
Seeing nods, Madoka adjusts her plan slightly
So, she might not need to make Homura fall for her
She just needed to find an opportunity to ask her out and maybe kiss her in return then, a lot, get kissed too? That would be nice, very nice
Yes
That should be good
Notes:
wowie, how bold of Homura! at least Madoka got a confirmation!
i thought of letting it linger until chapter 115, but i wanted to write more fluff with them so it's here
incubators are getting bolder, starting to fight back, who knows, maybe they'll try some trick...
Chapter 113: Blossom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka realized something after yesterday
She had to be aggressive, had to be quick with it, had to move forward now before anything happened
Homura kissed her, again, which left Madoka barely thinking for a bit, well she still felt hot whenever she thought about it, but she was better after a day of thinking about it, she could fantasize while also planning at the same time, making it a little more efficient
She might have bragged a little to Kyoko, who seemed…happy to listen, even if her attention went away sometimes, Madoka didn’t call her out of course, she was bragging, making someone pay full attention was a little…too embarrassing
Maybe that was why she was so attentive, which was…fine as long as she listened?
For now, she was thinking about what to do, how to start with the whole asking out, speeding up her plans considerably, she had some…romance novel type thoughts, kissing her on the lips and all, but that was a bit…too soon? Yeah probably, maybe a few weeks in?
That would be nice…right no! Stop, planning now! Fantasize on the side!
So, she should probably…corner Homura? That didn’t sound right…she should find her alone, have a special conversa-no that didn’t sound right either, well the last part
She should get her alone and ask her out!
Which should be…moderately easy, Homura was always pretty close to her, always was really nice, always tried to help her…so it shouldn’t be hard, well maybe a little, mostly for herself, asking Homura out was still…hard to imagine doing
But she just had to gather courage and do it!
And then they could go on dates, hold hands, kiss more often, hang out, have sleepovers, lay down near each other and just stay close…
That would be just great…
***
Walking to school, Madoka felt herself grow excited by the step, felt herself start skipping from time to time before she restrained herself, it was…too childish? If she wanted to date Homura she should…probably act more mature? Homura always had such a cool vibe…
But would she like that? Well, Madoka might ask later… for now she had to reach class, process words to say in her confession and hopefully take her on a date
What date…maybe ice cream? That would be fun… but it’s also kind of cold these days…so maybe a coffee date? That would be just as good wouldn’t it? if they changed into something black and cool looking too…
Swiping the drool from her mouth, Madoka shakes her head
Plan confession first, then the dates when that’s ready
Well, there wasn’t…that much to plan with confessing was there? She just…had to say that she liked her? That she wanted to go on a date, wanted to be with her before they were forced to by their engagement, wanted to sit by her side in their seventies and enjoy the view as children ran around their home…
Ah, too much into the future! They haven’t even had one date yet! Sure the possibility was there with the engagement…but it was better to focus on the present and get to have great memories down the line than reach for that future? Probably? Madoka wasn’t quite sure but…that sounded right
“Ho, she’s pretty out of it, isn’t she Hitomi?”
“She is…she didn’t even notice us until now, did she?”
“You’re right! Do you know what that deserves?”
“Hm? Do tell?”
Slowly turning back, Madoka watches as a snowball flies at her, too fast to react without using magic, watches as it sail into her, watches slight panic enter Sayaka’s eyes as it soars into her face
Time seemingly slows down as Madoka sees it slowly but surely approach her, slowly but surely grow bigger and bigger
Ah, it was a good life, wasn’t it? She just wished she could have kissed Homura on the lips once, then it would have been even better
***
The lunch came fast, really fast and Madoka was prepared as she could be
Deep breath in, Madoka walked up to Homura with as much boldness as she could manage, her expression filled with the fake confidence her mom suggested, it was…hard to believe that it would work, but it was just another thing that might potentially make it work, so Madoka had to try
Homura’s expression was slightly surprised, worry filling it before she seemingly cools down near instantly, watching her walk to herself, a small smile momentary blinding Madoka before she moves on forward, resolute in her determination, hopefully
“Homura? Do you think we could talk a-alone? On the rooftop maybe?”
The classroom instantly quiets down as Madoka feels dozen of gazes lock onto her
“Of course Madoka”
The walk to the rooftop is quiet, Madoka’s eyes trailing over Homura’s hand all the way there, wondering how it would feel to hold, shoving those thoughts to the back side of her brain for the moment
Ignores it for now
The moment they reach the roof, Madoka closes her eyes, counts to ten and opens them back up
“I l-like you, let’s go out? I know w-we’re already engaged and all…but I really r-really like you, so I just want to get together with you, I want to hug you, I want to hold you close, I want to do so much with you and I want it sooner, I want i-it before you’re forced to do it, I w-want you to enjoy it too, so…w-would you l-like to go o-on a date today?”
Homura looks at her for a moment
Fear grips on Madoka’s throat, feels the oxygen leave her body, feels herself unable to take a breath in, this, doubt creeps up, overtakes her mind, what if she didn’t want to? What if she hated it all? What if she didn’t actually want to get married to her? What if-
“Y-yes…I would”
“R-really!”
Homura smiles, her hands lightly going around Madoka’s shoulders before she feels a kiss on her right cheek, before she can recover from that, she feels another press to her left one
“…I really would”
Letting her head fall to Homura’s-maybe, perhaps, god she hoped, her new girlfriend’s-shoulder, Madoka let out a strained wheeze
Ok, she got kissed, twice, Homura said she would like to go out with her, she was now-holy shit she was holding her hand and leading her down, her face lightly flushed yet better than Madoka’s own
Ok, this was ideal
Sayaka and Hitomi are going to be proud, Kyoko too maybe? Harue might be too? She wasn’t sure how she would feel, sure she was supportive when Madoka asked for help and all, but who knew? At the very least she probably won’t be mad?
Well, tightening her hold on Homura’s hand Madoka felt a grin cover her face, for now this was the important thing
Notes:
haha, do you ever think about the fac that it's january since we went back in time? snow! well some at least
Madoka asks Homura out
Homura takes advantage of not yet used to relationship Madoka and takes initiative that she knows she won't hold for too long
you know, i realized something today, a lot of the post dating chapters were written in Homura's pov, which...isn't quite right with this fic starting with the intention of majorly Madoka pov, so i decided to work on it, Madoka pov for days! hopefully
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 114: Worries of two girls
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dating Homura was something Madoka had hard time thinking about, it was just hard to remain calm whenever she remembered that they were in fact together now, that Madoka could walk up to her and ask her for a date, that she could walk up to her and their hands would intertwine as if they were made for each other, that she could press herself close to Homura
One of her favorite things, was being able to feed her, eat with her, be able to stay so close with her, she could feel her breath, to be able to see her expression turn into a smile, to see her enjoy it all as if it was the best thing ever made, to have Homura feed her in turn
There was something magical about it, something separate from them both being magical girls
It was great, made her feel all fluttery, made her want to stay closer to her, wanted to just hold onto Homura and not let go, of course that wasn’t really possible right now, maybe when they started to live together, when they had their own place it would feel like that, would make it seem all that much closer
Homura was…sweet, very sweet, Madoka sometimes felt like her teeth would rot at this pace, she was always so observant, always saw when something was bothering Madoka, even if just a little bit, stayed close
And of course there was the almost casual kisses, barely attempting to hide them before she went in and smooched Madoka’s cheek, sometimes taking her hand and kissing the mark on her back palm, always sending shivers down Madoka’s back even thinking about it
It wasn’t even that long since they began dating! Just a week and Madoka already was barely keeping up, slowly but surely gaining some ground to stand on, actually getting used to it
She was finding opportunities to hug her, to take her hand in her own, to move in and press their cheeks together, to just be as close as possible, she did kiss her once, cheek once again, but she was gathering courage! She had time for that to happen a bit later
Still
There was…a feeling, like something was watching them appearing almost constantly, disappearing just as quickly, her eyes sometimes catching something white getting grabbed by a bird? She couldn’t tell what species they were, always moving a bit too fast, just slipping by before she can enhance her dynamic vision all that little bit to see it fully
Red orbs would sometimes appear in the dark before disappearing whenever she spotted them
It felt…unnerving and she wasn’t sure why it was happening, was it something...that she just had to deal with? Was it something normal for a magical girl? Was it not? She wasn’t sure, but she had someone to ask, Tomoe-san
She was a magical girl for a long time, longer than Madoka, maybe longer than Homura? Madoka didn’t really know, wasn’t even sure when Homura became one, when she contracted, didn’t notice the change in her memories prior to the invitation to her birthday, the shift was…not something she really understood
Couldn’t know the reason for
Well, it was still Homura, so Madoka couldn’t really complain, it was still the same girl who hid away her weakness just to not scare her sister, the same girl who acted strong for her, the same girl who refused to give up, who fought to survive if not for herself, but to make sure Harue didn’t have to see her die
Was the same girl who planned to be an actor in case her body never fully recovered, the same girl who smiled and laughed with Madoka, the same girl whose hugs felt like they were bigger than the world itself
So anyways, Tomoe-san it is, she was the best option she knew about, who knew, maybe she even already dealt with it and had tips?
***
Incubators were persistent, much more than the last time, practically swarming wherever she was, dozens stalking after her, another dozen staying in places she usually went to, of course they weren’t hard to kill, but the sheer amount, the determination to uncover whatever it was that interested it the most…
Not something she would have wished for, but something she had to deal with because Liese just couldn’t wait a little longer, just had to leave her body and maybe soul
There were also the mutters, appearing out of nowhere before quieting down, Homura would have thought she went insane, if not for the clarity of it coming from deep, deep within her soul gem
Thankfully, not everything was bad, Madoka had asked her out, something Homura celebrate extensively at home, maybe a little too much, but her, Kyoko and Harue had fun, probably?
Kyoko was a little lost in thought from time to time, but quickly recovered, so Homura didn’t push her, it was…probably just her crushing on Sayaka again, or maybe Mami? Probably not with how early she came, there was…more heat to it, they hadn’t cooled down as much yet
“Mama, can I have a phone?”
Blinking quickly, Homura looked down to Nekura
“Sure, why?”
“Hinata wants to play roblox together in-between classes”
…roblox? Well it was probably just a game, this did raise a thought
Should she…get a phone for each of her kids? She probably should right? there were also those parent apps in case they get lost…well that wasn’t too much of a problem with her being able to sense them, but being able to pinpoint their location seemed useful…
They didn’t get lost yet, but the possibility was there, wasn’t it?
“Sure, do you have any preference for the phone?”
“No, thanks mama”
Feeling Nekura wrap her hands around her, Homura hugs the girl back
A phone was nothing really, she should have done this ages ago
“Could you call your sisters over? If I’m buying one for you, I should buy one for them too”
Seeing Nekura nod, Homura sighs before reaching for her phone and checks her card balance
It should be enough for a phone right? A few million yen shouldn’t be a small amount, anyways, if it wasn’t she could always just call her uncle and ask for an earlier deposit and after that, repay him by taking out some competition
Notes:
Another Madoka chapter! well half Madoka chapter with Homura taking the other
college stuff starts early this week so i won't speak much
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 115: information sharing, planning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura having something to do today, something about buying phones? Madoka decided that today was the perfect day to ask Tomoe-san about the whole weirdness following her and Homura, she just hoped this was something normal, something that just happens and doesn’t indicate any danger, any information would be useful of course, but she still hoped it wouldn’t be anything bad…
It was worrying, but hopefully it would be something she could handle, something they could handle, hoped that Tomoe-san would even just…know what was happening
The chance that she didn’t…well it existed, was just something Madoka didn’t want to focus on too much, if anything she had another option too, Kyoko who seemed to be experienced in her own right as well
Madoka just had to hope Tomoe-san wasn’t busy today, even if she had another option, it would be better to ask her first, she just seemed…more reliable? It felt a little rude to verbalize, to say it out right, but it was just…that feeling, Kyoko didn’t feel like somebody that unreliable, it was just that…Tomoe-san seemed like somebody you could ask for help in any situation and she would be able to help out!
There was just one problem…
Which class was she in? Sure Madoka knew that she was a year above, but not specifically what class it was, A? B? E? She had no clue actually, had no idea when her classes would end either, so she…had to wait even more, probably will have to go visit her at her home and ask then, hopefully she wouldn’t be too busy and would have time to answer her questions
So she didn’t really have anything to do in the meantime, maybe she should ask Sayaka and Hitomi to hang out? It has been a few days since they did…
Thinking back, putting her full attention on Homura was…not really good for her friendship, she had to spend some time with them too
“Hey Sayaka, Hitomi, want to go the mall?”
“Oh? Did you finally remember us~? Sure I’m free! How about you Hitomi?”
“I think…I have an hour or two before I’ll have to go”
“Aww, well let’s take opportunity of at least that!”
***
Looking at the sun going lower and lower, Madoka thinks that this should probably be late enough for Tomoe-san to be home, it wasn’t yet dark, should still be enough time for Madoka to reach home before it became so
Looking down at the bag in her hands, Madoka hopes these cupcakes would make up for the late visit, she didn’t even ask too…hopefully she won’t mind too much
A few minutes of walking filled with doubt, Madoka reaches the door, staring at it for a few moments, Madoka gathers her courage and knocks
A few moments later, Madoka hears…stomps? Something falling? Hears Tomoe-san quietly mumble something that she can’t hear from outside the door before its open, Tomoe-san looking at her with a smile, her hair slightly sticking out before she seemingly notices and it instantly flattens out
Huh?
“Kaname-san! I didn’t…expect you to visit today! How are you? Come in come in!”
“Ah thank you…I brought something as compensation for coming so late! I had some questions if you don’t mind?”
Tomoe-san nods, her eyes trailing to the bag before she leads her to the living room, just as impressive as it was last time she visited
Sitting down, Madoka pulled out the cupcakes, putting on the table as Tomoe-san eyes them before
“Should I make some tea? Or…are the questions urgent?”
“Oh no it’s not! The tea would be greatly appreciated!”
Tomoe-san smiles at her, confidence growing on her face by the second
“Alright then! Let me go make some for us!”
Looking around, Madoka notices something, the place feels…emptier
Like something is missing
What…could it be?
Her thoughts get interrupted with Tomoe-san walking in, two cups on a tray in her hands
Taking one, Madoka lays down the cupcakes on the tray, spreading them over
“So…” putting her cup down, Tomoe-san asks “…what did you want to talk about Kaname-san?”
Right right
“It’s just that…recently I felt like something was watching me and Homura? Sometimes at the edge of my vision I see…two red orbs in the dark and I started to wonder…is this…normal for magical girls?”
Tomoe-san straightens out, her eyes filling with worry as she looks Madoka over
“…no, it is not, could you…describe it more?”
Oh no
Pushing her worries down, Madoka begins to explain everything that she noticed
***
Watching the dozen of corpses being pecked and ripped to bits, Homura can’t help but feel morbid satisfaction, to not let it even conserve that little amount of energy, to make it waste everything, to not let them even attempt to be efficient
It felt great
Did that say something about her? Maybe, she didn’t really know and didn’t bother to think about it, that didn’t really matter right now, when incubators were desperately attempting to observe her, desperately moving by the dozens upon dozens of them
Disturbing as it was, watching them die was satisfying in itself, killing them even more so, even if their blank expression and contrasting behavior creeped her out
Well, that wasn’t what she should focus on, the focus currently was on the new objective she developed
Watching one of the Liese puke black liquid into the body, she watched as the incubator shifted, bones audibly breaking, fur shedding itself, the body shifting as feather start to grow on it, pins appear on it tail as it bashes them into its head
And then, another copy was born
Growing more and more familiars was her current main goal, a proof of concept on the way, an idea which might push her forward, might make her plans easier, much, much easier
Matching Walpugrisnacht in its army, as much as the queen of witches was the main threat, it’s familiars were just as dangerous to her plans, ruining them often, much too often, so if she didn’t have to worry about them, if she could push them onto somebody else…
Her only concern would be the witch itself
Notes:
Madoka hangs out with friends and has her conversation with Mami
Homura feeds her familiars and plans
actually pushed a chapter before midnight, character progression at it's finest!
hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 116: red eyes
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was worried, from what Tomoe-san explained, what was happening was nowhere close to normal, that the red orbs were something she should probably watch out for, noted that the birds Madoka noticed were weird, felt unnatural, when asked about it, she said something about magic sense?
Well, she said she’ll teach her next time they meet so it was something for later, what was worried some was that Tomoe-san didn’t know about what was happening, didn’t know what those birds were, didn’t know why she would feel someone watching her, the only suggestion she could think of was a witch’s curse, so she suggested for Madoka and Homura to go around and try to find the source
Which was at least a start, wasn’t it? It was still very little, but there was something to do, something to try and solve the issue
Hope that it can be solved at all
She was worried, had to find out why it was happening, had to stop it
Maybe she should talk to Homura about it…it might be helpful right?
If they work together, maybe they would be able to stop it, to do something about it all, to find the culprit, to make them stop, to find out why they were doing so
Make them stop
***
Lying in bed, Hitomi had to admit to it
She was apparently interested in girls, this realization came from a girl who was seemingly friends with Homura who they never met, who was apparently very, very charismatic, the constant compliments were…doing things
Things she had hard time pushing down her mind, things that made her stay awake at night thinking about her, which was simply unfair, she probably wasn’t even doing this seriously! As much as Hitomi wants it to be, it was keeping her up, fantasizing about her
Embarrassing as it was, she was…crushing hard, harder than she crushed on Kyosuke who she thought was the one, as ambitious as that was, sure she wasn’t even sure if she would confess to him, was doubting herself about it at every moment, worried about Sayaka and her already having feeling for him as well
Worried about his injuries
And now, they were once again crushing on the same person
Unfair really, it was almost as if the world was trying to make them separate, but Hitomi wasn’t going to do that, wasn’t going to let it do that, wouldn’t let go of her friend because of something silly like that
It would be perfect if they both could get what they want…
Hm
Thinking about it…is there something stopping them? Well besides the other girl wanting to do it or not, there are some people who trick others into dating them when they’re already dating somebody else, but what if they just…decided to do it outright? Was there anything stopping that?
Eyeing her phone, Hitomi tries to decide what was more important, her sleep, or confirming her idea
The second idea wins over
After a few searches, she stumbles on something, something, that fits her idea perfectly
***
Homura looks around a white room
Birds outside, pecking onto the window, a few cracks appear on it before melting back into full shape
Teeth marks are everywhere
A room, not unlike where she stayed
Not unlike the one in the hospital
Flowers laid on the table
A girl lying in bed
Sickly pale lips, hair spraying on the bed, skeleton like arms twitching slightly
Walking closer, Homura notes down the plastic soldiers sprayed down on the ground, balloons tied down to the bed
A dream
Or something else entirely
Standing in front of the girl, Homura eyes the nametag
Runes
Incomplete, erased at the end, yet marks remain, the outline there, only the last stroke completely empty
For some reason, Homura feels shiver run down her spine watching it, feels her palm sweat as she stares at the helpless girl laying in front of her, feels fear permeate her entire being
Red eyes peek from under the door
Red eyes peek from outside the window
Red eyes peek from the air vent
Red eyes peek from the hole in the wall
Red eyes peek
Red eyes peek
RED EYES PEEK IN
RED EYES PEEK IN
SOUL LAID BARE
RED EYES PEEK IN
***
Waking up, Homura grabbed onto her chest, heaving as she does so, her eyes widening as she looks around, a gun in her hand as she waves it side to side
Half an hour later, she calms herself down
"...why did i panic so much?"
Sighing, Homura went back to sleep
Notes:
tried to mess around with html, but i couldn't figure it out :c
well, at least i managed to make some text bigger, will probably look into it more at a later date, it seems fun :)
shorter chapter today
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 117: yet another sleepover
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura seemed more tired today, yawning much more often which receives a bunch of fawning looks, which Madoka promptly ignored as her worry built itself up
“…hey Sayaka, does…Homura look tired to you?”
Turning away from Hitomi, Sayaka glances at Homura, looking for a few seconds before nodding
“Yeah she kinda does? Huh, wonder why”
Bouncing in front of her, Madoka fiercely nods
“Right! She looks so off! Just look at her hands! They’re so idle! She barely moves her fingers! Her eyes don’t trail around the room! She doesn’t even hide her expression fully!”
“…I guess? I don’t really…see all that you did”
“you don’t?”
Sayaka shakes her head with a small smile before her hands reach around Madoka’s shoulder
“Well of course, it’s not my girlfriend is it? Sure I pay a little attention since she’s my friend, but the details are all for you~”
Ignoring her blush, Madoka huffs before pushing Sayaka away with a small smile on her face, Sayaka laughs before pushing her back, hitting a table behind her, Madoka let’s out a small giggle before her eyes turn back to Homura, watching her with concern on her face, actually walking up to her currently
“Madoka? Are you ok? You’re not hurt are you?”
Feeling a flush cover her face, Madoka grabs Homura’s hovering hands before they can…start inspecting her for bruises
Leaning to her ear, Madoka whispers
“…H-Homura, y-you can’t just reach there! I k-know you didn’t mean i-it like that but…n-not in front of the whole class!”
Homura doesn’t seem to understand right away, now that she was looking at her closer… there were some eye bags under a layer of makeup, just barely not matching her skin tone
…did she not sleep well?
Homura at least does seem to process her words, her whole face turning the brightest red Madoka’s seen before she attempts to jump away, yet Madoka’s hold on her hands stop that, only making both of them stumble
Falling over, Madoka lets out a wheeze as she falls on top of Homura
A whistle breaks her out of her thoughts, snapping her head to Sayaka, she sees her friend grin at her, a phone in her hand
Her eyes widening, Madoka jumps up, reaching for the phone before Sayaka laughs and runs out of class
Fuck
As much as she’d like to chase her…
Turning her gaze to Homura, Madoka suppresses her skyrocketing heartbeat and helps her up, Homura rubbing her head with a frown, a tinge of blush still remaining on her tired face
An idea strikes her at that moment
Leaning down again, Madoka whispers again
“…Hey Homura, how about having a sleepover today?”
“…that’s…ok, I’ll tell Harue and the kids before going to your home”
Huh, that was…easier than expected, but Madoka wasn’t going to look a gifted horse in its mouth and will just accept it
A sleepover…it was part excuse to cuddle with her, maybe even get to kiss her, another to make sure she gets good enough rest
…it would also be a good opportunity to introduce Homura to her parents wouldn’t it?
***
Madoka was very, very satisfied cuddling up to Homura, laying under the blanket with her phone laying in front of them, some old show she used to watch as child running on it, Homura nodding off slightly which Madoka tries not to interrupt, but the girl always seems to jolt before she fully falls asleep
While watching the show was fun, was still enjoyable enough, still made Madoka giggle from time to time, she was a little disappointed that Homura pushed herself to stay awake, but she was stubborn about them enjoying the sleepover a little more before she went to sleep, was stretching that time as much as she could
Madoka wondered if that was because she was excited for the sleepover, or because of something else, something that has kept her awake for all that time
It was…not perfect, but she was having fun and it wasn’t that late yet, two hours before midnight, so they could stay up a little longer, could hug each other a little longer, could…
Nuzzling her head to Homura’s, Madoka lets out a satisfying sigh, Homura glancing at her before pressing a light kiss to her hair, Madoka promptly returning one herself
Turning to her side, Homura peppers a few more kisses before Madoka turns to her too
In a quick few moments, Madoka lays on top of Homura, their breaths touching as Madoka eyes Homura, feels her breath slowing down, feels her own heart go wild, sees Homura stare at her lips
Madoka leans down
The kiss is soft, short, Madoka moving up a bit too soon, Homura actually grabbing the back of her head before lightly pushing her down again
That kiss is longer, still as soft, just as magical
For some reason, she feels it much more acutely this time
***
Madoka wakes up at two in the morning with Homura thrashing in her hands, her whole body convulcing as tears run down her eyes, language she can’t comprehend, language that doesn’t sound right, language that doesn’t seem like it should exists leaves her lips
Shaking her slightly, Madoka barely contains her worry as Homura continues to thrash before she shoots up, her breath ragged as she closes her eyes, Madoka awkwardly hugging her as the girl freezes for a moment before melting into it
“…are you ok?”
“…yeah, I-I am, I just…had a bad dream?”
“…do you want to talk about it?”
Homura stays quiet for a moment
“I…can’t, I don’t r-remember it, I…couldn’t sleep for the past week and I just…never remember”
Homura presses herself into the hug, her body shaking
“Shh, it’s…ok, it’s alright, you’re awake now…it was all a dream wasn’t it?”
“…yeah, you’re right…thank you Madoka”
Laying down, Madoka presses Homura to her chest, petting her hair as the girl relaxes
Pressing a kiss to the top of her head, Madoka closes her eyes, feels her breath, feels her body lying on top of her, holds it there
Notes:
fluff with bits of angst :3
Chapter 118: the morning after the sleepover, conversations, cracks
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Waking up, Homura felt confused for a moment, her pillow feeling…different, more firm than it usually is, frowning a little, Homura nuzzled in, trying to find a more comfortable position before she realizes something
She feels it move
Hears a heart beat
Startling, Homura attempts to move up before she feels hands keep her laying
Feeling a light flush, Homura makes another attempt, this time trying to gently pry the hands off herself, but gives up quickly after
Madoka was holding on tight, not letting her move even a little bit
Well, that was fine too, just lying there on Madoka…
Letting her hands go back to hugging the girl, Homura relaxes
“…Homura-chan?”
Looking up, Homura saw Madoka eyes her, her eyes half open with a slightly confused expression on her face
“Good morning Madoka, do you think you could…let me out?”
In response, Madoka only tightens her grip around her, squishing her even closer
“No, you need to be…hugged…nightmares”
Ah
Ok then
“You want to sleep more?”
“…yeah”
“Alright then, let’s sleep a little longer…sorry for waking you up”
“Its fine…I love you”
“…love you too”
Closing her eyes, Homura went back to sleep
***
When Hitomi asked to meet up on the weekend, Sayaka wasn’t sure what she had planned, prepared herself for a usual hang out, from the place Hitomi said to meet up at, she thought that they would go out and watch a movie or something
When she walks in and doesn’t see Madoka, she’s only momentary confused before deciding to ignore it, she could be just late
Walking down to Hitomi, Sayaka waves at the girl, catching her attention, who in turns waves at her too
There was…something off about it all, her mood was different from usual, her clothes more…flashy? Dragging in more attention to her, she looked like she was trying to make somebody look at her
Like she needed to try
Which was weird, dumb too, who wouldn’t look at her?
Pulling out a chair for herself, Sayaka sits down
“So, is Madoka late?”
“Oh, I didn’t invite her today, it’s just us, she’s probably busy with Homura anyway”
“Cool? So what do you want to do?”
“Talk about something and if the talk goes well, maybe something else too”
Huh? Well that was…getting weirder and weirder
Still, it was probably important, so Sayaka straightens out, sits more properly as she nods
“Sure, let’s talk”
Hitomi blinks for a moment before bursting out in a laugh
“Wha-hey don’t you laugh at me! Didn’t you want to talk!?”
Rubbing a few tears away, Hitomi tries to calm herself down and succeeds after a couple of moments
“Right right, sorry it’s just that…you going so serious…”
Rolling her eyes, Sayaka grabs a nearby napkin and bunches it out in a ball before tossing it at Hitomi
“Ok, ok, so uh, you like Kyoko right? I do too”
Nodding along, Sayaka ignores her flush, ignores the urge to defend herself, to deny it, but Hitomi was too sure of that and the sudden declaration…
“I was getting kind of annoyed about it a couple of days ago, first Kyosuke, then Kyoko, it was almost as if the world wanted us to fight”
“W-wait wait wait, w-what does Kyosuke h-have to do with anything!?”
Hitomi’s only response is a disappointed look
“Hey!”
“Anyways-“
“Don’t you just ignore that!”
“-moving on from that, because of that I had a thought, you know those people in movies who have affairs and all?”
What the fuck is she talking about
“…yes?”
“I started thinking, wouldn’t this work fine if we just…all agreed to it? You know like, both dating one person?”
“…Hitomi, are you…suggesting we fucking give her a harem of two?”
“W-what no! We barely know her! First, we test it out by ourselves!”
And Sayaka doesn’t get it at first
Doesn’t realize what it means
Stares at Hitomi in confusion as the girl puts her palms at the table, waiting
And then?
Then it hits her
“A-ARE Y-YOU ASKING M-ME OUT!??”
“Yes, I am”
“W-wait, you just s-said you liked Kyoko and Kyosuke though!?”
“I do, I just realized that if we go about it correctly, I can possibly date everyone”
“T-then why a-ask me!???”
“Well, you’re my dear friend and I’d quite like for you to be happy too, I m-might also like you too? A little? I don’t know for sure?”
Sayaka stares, blush covering her ear to toe as she numbly opens her mouth, attempting to get some sound out of it, yet her mind stuck on the reality of what was currently happening
“W-whuh!?? Wait so t-this is the reason you d-decided to dress up?”
“O-oh um, yeah…?”
Sayaka dumbly stared forward
What the fuck what the fuck what the fuck
“…so what do you think?”
“O-ok?”
Wait what the hell did she just say
“Really! Great! Now…let’s actually turn this into a date!”
Standing up, Hitomi grabs Sayaka’s hands, leading her out of the tea shop
Sayaka, still not completely lucid, let’s her
***
Homura looks at the white room, cracks in the wall filled to the brim with red eyes
Toy soldiers laying on the ground
Balloons tied to the bed
The window cracks, birds tear away the red eyes in it
Teeth mark extend further on the ground
Walking up to the sick girl, Homura sighs
“Again huh”
“AGAIN”
The voice grates on her ears, language she doesn’t recognize
Memories float like bubbles
Homura watches them pile up at the ceiling
“Bastard, what the hell is he doing that made me meet you?”
“HOW SHOULD I KNOW, YOU’RE THE ONE ON THE OUTSIDE, LET IT GO AND I WILL FIND OUT”
Rolling her eyes, Homura kicks the bed
“As if I could trust you with Madoka”
The sick girl glares at her
Her upper jaw slides down as she tries to stand up, but her strength leaves her before she can, her body falling down onto the bed again
Glancing to the door, Homura sighs
The crack covered door creeks, the lock rattles
The door stays closed
Notes:
HitoSaya before we move on to KyoHitoSaya :)
Homulily speaks with Homura, they're not exactly on good terms
Chapter 119: phone advice, illusions and missing pieces
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Looking away from her dinner, Madoka picks up her phone, Sayaka’s number showing as it rings on
Huh
Picking up the call, Madoka doesn’t get to put it close to hear ear before Sayaka begins her barely restrained scream
“Madoka, what the fuck do I do on a date!?!?”
Oh!
Sayaka found somebody for herself! This was great news! Did she ask out Kyosuke? Or somebody asked her out and she agreed? But who would she accept? It wasn’t like she’d just say yes to anyone
“What sort of date?”
“I uh, think we’re going for coffee?”
“Ok! So, this seems…like where you talk, nothing too complicated, just ask some question about him and it will be fine!”
“H-her”
“Huh? Oh! Congratulations for uhh…learning about yourself? The advice should stay the same?”
“R-right, but uh, w-what about after?”
“Do you have more plans?”
“I-I don’t r-really know? Last time I t-thought we would be hanging out w-when she asked me out?”
Oh? A friend then, but who?
“Well, you can generally prepare? If you don’t know there’s nothing I can really do…”
Sayaka stays silent for a moment before sighing
“I guess you’re right…”
“So…do I know her?”
“O-oh um…yes y-you do”
Who could it be? Was it…oh wait, she could just ask right?
“So who is it?”
Sayaka doesn’t reply instantly, stays quiet for a few second, making Madoka all the more interested
“It was…H-Hitomi?”
Madoka feels both the spoon and her phone slip away from her hands
***
Usotsuki stared at the video on her phone, making sure to remain focused on a dot just as the video said for at least thirty seconds
Turning her head up, Usotsuki giggles as everything begins to spin, this was great! how does that even work? She should learn to do that! maybe magic can do it? it might! She should ask Mama…maybe they can figure it out together!
Seeing Warukuchi unsteadily toddle up to her, Usotsuki grinned ass he picked up her sister into her lap, pointing at the video
“Look! This video makes your eyes lie to you! Or brain, I don’t know for sure”
Warukuchi giggles, clapping her hands before reaching for her phone, Usotsuki moving it farther away before the toddler could grab onto it
“Gib! Gib!”
“No! Wait until you grow up and you’ll get your own phone!”
“Now!”
“Nope! If you’re going to complain you won’t get one at all!”
Warukuchi gasps before she starts punching Usotsuki’s arms with as much strength as her toddler arms can do
“Don lie to me! I will! I will get it!”
“I don’t know I don’t know…what if you don’t?”
Before she could say anything else, an older man speaks up from behind her
“now now Usotsuki, don’t tease your sister so much”
Spinning around, Usotsuki grins
“Grandpa! You have to see this! Look!”
“…at least listen to me”
“Watch this first!”
Grandpa sighs, muttering something to himself before sitting down next to her, turning his attention to the phone
“So…what do I have to do?”
“Look at the dot for a bit! I’ll say when to stop!”
Warukuchi glances between them two before turning her attention to the phone as well, seemingly wanting in as well, good, the more the better! Maybe if grandpa gets interested he can learn and then teach her!
Waiting for a bit, Usotsuki grins before shouting just as the time hits
“Now!”
Grandpa flinches before turning to her, his eyes widening for a moment before he whispers something out, something that Usotsuki was ready to hear this time, making sure to enhance her hearing to do so
“…what’s the fuck is that”
Warukuchi was looking around everywhere, tugging on Usotsuki’s clothes as she pointed everywhere, her little mouth open in surprise
“Grandpa, its awesome right?”
“…well, it is…very interesting”
“Grandpa! Just say it’s cool!”
Grandpa lets out a small laugh before patting her head
“Sure sure, it’s cool, now, how about we go hang out?”
Jumping up, Usotsuki almost drops Warukuchi on her lap, barely remembering to grab her in her hands as she did
“Where are we going!? Is anyone else coming with us? Can we buy some stuff for drawing? Pleeeeease?”
“Sure sure, we can! It’s just us today!”
Warukuchi protests in her arms, kicking Usotsuki at her side, Grandpa looking at her for a moment before adding on
“…and Warukuchi too”
The toddler near instantly calms down, deciding now is time to climb on top of her shoulders, giggling as she does so
Usotsuki grinned at that, helping her as she does so, taking Grandpa’s hand in her own before dragging him to the door
“Come, come!”
“Sure sure, let’s go”
***
Mami looked at the empty corner
It was…concerning with Kyubey going missing as soon as Madoka and Homura started being observed, stalked by something, what if whatever did that took him? But she couldn’t exactly go out searching, couldn’t put up posters or anything of the like, normal people didn’t see him and those who did, would be the ones who were the most likely to be the culprit
And walking around looking for a cat, saying to people wanting to help that they won’t be able to see him? Well that…would make her seem like a lunatic, if rumors spread her already small amount of acquaintances might just vanish
Madoka, her fiancée and Nagisa seemed like they would stick around, but she didn’t really want them to be affected by rumors around her, it was bad enough her being so clingy whenever they came, if she actively made it harder for them by associating with her…
At least when Kyubey was here she didn’t have time to focus on those thoughts so much, she should probably take a look on her witch patrol today…can’t be too bad, best case he was just making a contract with somebody and will soon come back
Notes:
eepy so i'll go sleepy
Furugaki by popular demand :)
my pre internship report is done and given to the teacher early so i'm free for like a week :D
recently been obsessing with OriKiriMadoHomu, thinking about them too much so at some point expect a fic or two, or more
ideally rebellious Mitakihara should update this week, around 2-3k words
hope you enjoyed todays chapter!
Chapter 120: Success
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tomoe-san? Is everything…alright? You look stressed?”
Huh? Turning to her right, Mami saw Harue standing there, her lunch tray in her hands as she looked at her
“Oh don’t worry about me! I just…lost something and don’t know where it could be, with some time I’m sure I’ll find it!”
“Is that so? I um, wanted to ask you…do you want to eat with us? You’re…Homura’s friend right?”
“I don’t really…know for sure, we didn’t meet too long ago”
“Oh, well um, do you still want to join us?”
Mami did, really did want to and if she was being invited despite not really knowing her standing with the girl’s sister? Why not right? Worst case, she will just eat alone again
“Sure, let’s go”
Picking up her tray, Mami followed after Harue, her thoughts wandering as she did
Where was Kyubey? It’s been weeks by now and he hadn’t shown himself once, what was she supposed to do! He could have at least told her he was coming somewhere! It was getting annoying at this point, sure she was still worried, but he could have at least a little decency and tell her! Leave a message! He was perfectly capable to use his paws in ways normal animals couldn’t, the amount of times he used them to pick a cookie from her plate…
Urgh the fur was annoying to remove
But at least he was there, now he was just…out there, doing something, somewhere
Reaching the table, Mami barely remembers not to slam her tray down in frustration, putting it down as gently as she can, receiving a few strange looks from the people around it, but overall nothing else
Oh no
“Hello Tomoe-san”
“Hello Akemi-san, Kaname-san and…”
“Oh right, we never introduced ourselves at the party…I’m Miki Sayaka and this is Shizuki Hitomi!”
“It’s great to properly meet you two”
Sitting down, Mami looks around the table and notices something
They’re all…so close to each other, physically, like actually sitting lap in lap
Is that…something teens do nowadays? Should she do that too? Harue was there so it wasn’t like she had no one to do it with…but was that something for close friends? It seemed a little embarrassing too…
Hm, maybe some time later, when they would be better friends?
***
Sayaka still felt like she was dreaming one, weird, weird dream that somehow managed to be enjoyable to the extreme, yet every day she wakes up, that facts clears up to be reality
Because every morning she gets a message from Hitomi, wishing her good morning, an hour prior
Sure she knew Hitomi woke up early, but that was a little ridiculous! How was she supposed to suddenly wake up at the same time!? Responding an hour late was not something she wanted to do, at least she was getting closer, today the message was sent only fourty minutes ago
Progress was progress
It was weird to just change their dynamic, to go from friends to dating so suddenly, almost out of nowhere, but Sayaka had to admit that she enjoyed it
Words have little ability to describe it
And then there was the whole thing of inviting somebody else after they fully figure it out, probably Kyoko, Kyosuke probably…won’t be able to leave the hospital for quite a while still, plus who knew if either of them would even agree? Sure Sayaka would be more than happy to just keep their current arrangement if they won’t, but she won’t lie and say she won’t be disappointed
Sure, she liked being with Hitomi, no matter the weirdness from how new it was, but she…never thought of her that way before? Sayaka liked what they had going on now, but she also liked the before just as much
Well the scales were leaning more and more towards now, but that didn’t matter right now
Checking her bag and seeing that her wallet was still there, Sayaka walked inside the coffee shop, the same one Hitomi proposed her idea in, the same one where she practically shouted about Hitomi’s intentions, she didn’t know how the girl had enough courage to go there again, but the place was already decided on so…
“Sayaka! Here!”
Turning her head to the voice, Sayaka walks to her…probably girlfriend? Yeah probably, they went on dates and all, didn’t really kiss yet, but that wasn’t what made the relationship, as far as she knew
“Hey Hitomi! How are you? Sorry for responding late again!”
“Oh don’t worry about it! I just wake up early, just having you respond is already more than good enough!”
“Nope! Since we’re doing this, I’m going to put effort into this thing! Who knows, one day I’ll be the one to send the first message of the day!”
“…don’t you think you should be realistic?”
“What th-HEY!”
***
Kyubey stared at the broken down room
Pushing on the wall once more, spreading more cracks around, his appendages dangling out as he makes another attempt
Another failure, switch to the next terminal
Failure, switch to the next terminal
Failure, switch to the next terminal
Failure, next
Next
Next
Next
Next
Next
Next
Next
Next
Next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next next
Partial success, proceed with minimum divergences
Partial success
Partial success
Partial success
Partial success
Success
Notes:
rubbing my hands sinisterly
nagisa next chapter alongside payoff for this ending :)
i planned to go raw with the reveal, but thought some...suspense would do great for it :)
wonder what happened...
procrastinated this chapter even after having a whole day to finish it...
oh well
i kind of forgot to mention it yesterday, but 800 kudos...i'm still shocked at the support this is gathering, but i will enjoy my spotlight while it lasts /j
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 121: Family, Schedule and Home Visit
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Switching to another video, Nagisa turned to the side, Usotsuki and Nekura both playing with their phones, another girl chatting with both of them actively as she pointed out stuff in it, some sort of secret quest from a game? Nagisa wasn’t sure and didn’t really plan to find out
The games they played were…not interesting in the slightest, Nagisa wondered how they even enjoyed them so much, but she had to keep quiet or they would swarm on her…
Ugh, all the videos were getting boring too, what was she supposed to do? Maybe visit Mami-san? They could have a tea party, she also promised to teach Nagisa to make something herself, that way she could gift something to Homura and her…friends? Probably yeah
There was a small traitorous part of her mind that wanted something more than just friends, to be more important than that, to be inserted inside their dynamic and hold herself inside as if the storm was shaking her tiny boat at sea
But that was just selfish thoughts that will never see the light of day, she was here because she was useful, because she could deal with stuff for her, not because she was wanted
She could barely imagine anyone wanting her, she had to offer something, have something to give to receive affection
“Oh um…Nekura’s big sis! Do you want to play with us? Sorry I forgot your name!”
Scrolling through the recommendations, Nagisa wondered if there was anything to do, she could probably look into the sweet making and learn how to make them, it would be interesting to do…
“…um excuse me?”
Turning, Nagisa expects to see one of the girl’s ignoring Nekura’s friend, what she doesn’t expect, is her staring right at her
“Wait you were talking to me?”
“Well duh! Her other sisters aren’t there!”
“…we’re not sisters”
“Ok, but are you going to play with us?”
That…
“I…fine okay, what is it?”
She was bored anyways
***
Hitomi was glad Sayaka agreed, the whole thing was hinging on that fact, on the fact that she would trust her enough to try it out, to go on a few dates, to see how it will go, so far? It was going perfectly, they were still a little awkward at times, it still felt weird from time to time, to look at her and have the fact that they were dating clinging in the back of her mind, clawing to the front, to put focus on it
She of course got used to pushing those thoughts down, there was no need to focus on it when she could do something about it, like take Sayaka on another date, think up a nickname, which she should do soon, that was…probably a milestone? She wasn’t sure, it will be fun thought, so that had to happen
Scribbling down the notes from her piano lesson, Hitomi hummed out the melody it was supposed to make, tried to do so at the very least, music could be fun, was fun for some time, but it has been more and more so annoying with how much lessons she already had, tea ceremony, cooking classes, piano, manners, dancing
It felt like she was less a daughter sometimes and more of a product, she knew that it wasn’t that, at the very least for now, her parents allowed her to do a lot on her own, allowed her to have friends, to go to a public school, allowed her more than enough free time to hang out with her friends, gave her allowance for those hang outs
She just had to study well, keep up with school and extra lessons, to make sure the reports her private tutors gave told them she was improving, that she wasn’t stagnating beyond ordinary, that she was learning
As useless as most of that knowledge would be
Spitting out the toothpaste with the water she used to wash it down, Hitomi splashed some water to her face
Walking back into her living room, she grabs her phone with some anticipation
Sayaka has been waking up earlier and earlier each day, matching her schedule just to reply faster
It was adorable
It was something Hitomi couldn’t help but appreciate, to hold dear
A few minutes later, when Hitomi finishes putting on her uniform, she hears a notification sound, a smile grows on her face
***
Knocking on the door, Madoka waited, Homura…was still losing sleep, still seemed to have nightmares that she didn’t remember, still seemed out of it
It was…not something that she wanted to see particularly, wanted to help her in some way, so she decided to go buy her some snacks, maybe it will make her feel better? Maybe she would be able to relax
“Madoka? What are you doing here?”
On the other side of the door, Homura stands, a few kids peeking from the living room, eyeing her shopping bag
“I brought some snacks? Wanted to do something nice for you?”
Homura softens, beckoning her in as she speaks
“You didn’t have to do that, just your presence is already more than enough”
“I w-wanted to! Where do I put it?”
“The kitchen should be good, let me take it”
“I can at least bring it there! Don’t worry and just let me do it!”
“…ok, if you say so”
Walking to the kitchen something catches Madoka’s attention
Kyubey
Carefully putting the bag to the wall, Madoka ignores the slightly confused look on Homura’s face
“Kyubey? Where were you! Mami-san was worried!”
‘I was busy’
“…Madoka?”
Turning to Homura, Madoka sees the expression on her face
Complete and utter confusion
“Who are you…talking to?”
“Huh? Kyubey, he’s sitting right here?”
Homura pauses, staring at the spot she pointed at
“…Madoka, there is nothing there?”
What
“W-what no, Kyubey is here! You’re a magical girl! You must see him!”
“…but why would I? Who is this…Kyubey?”
Notes:
teehee :3
this will have some effect on the next timeline :3
Nagisa wants a family and despite thinking otherwise, she already has one
oh yeah, the third girl is Hinata( Nekura's friend from her chapter) if that wasn't clear
Hitomi's parents are...not exactly ideal, they do care about her, but their care is more towards making sure she can select anybody for herself in the future, putting the role of the wife on her from her childhood, making her a perfect bride nobody could refuse, which...works in her favor, she did snatch Sayaka didn't she? i mean we have good parents, no parents, dead parents x2 and not mentioned parents, so some shitty one's can be added
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 122: Magical check up
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka felt something climb to her spine, fear, confusion, a mix of a dozen of feelings as she looks at Homura, a worried face painted on her face, unsureness in her eyes as she looks to the spot Kyubey is sitting at
Her eyes, still don’t seem to recognize something is occupying that space
Madoka wants to scream
It’s confusing, it doesn’t make sense, she doesn’t understand why this would happen, how it could happen
Kyubey looks on, unconcerned, as if the fact that one of the magical girl’s he contracted suddenly not seeing her is normal, as if that just happens, as if that is not concerning
“…Kyubey? W-why can’t she see you?”
‘There are multiple reasons why that might be’
“What is it then!?”
Red eyes look into her own
‘This type of things can happen sometimes, a magical girl forgetting my existence, forgetting who created a contract, some of those cases happen to make them unable to see me as well’
“Madoka? Are you ok?”
“I…you can’t see him, at all…t-that’s not right, fix it…we can fix it, I’m sure we can!”
Homura hands gently grab onto her shoulders
“Madoka, what is there to fix? I’m fine, really”
But she wasn’t
Couldn’t be if what Kyubey said was true
She didn’t see him anymore, didn’t even remember him, didn’t recognize his name
It was wrong, it was something that had to be fixed, a magical girl not knowing Kyubey was just…wrong, he was needed, the used grief seeds had to be given to him
“B-but, you c-can’t not see him!”
“…Madoka, there is nobody there? Are you…sure this isn’t some kind of witch effect?”
“I…it might be for you, r-right! We can ask Mami! She could know what to do!”
“If…that will make you happy, but we should check you as well, ok?”
“…ok”
***
“…I don’t feel anything from you, are you sure you can’t see him Homura”
Sighing, Homura nods, she wasn’t sure why this was supposed to be important, why she had to see somebody who isn’t there, why this…Kyubey was so important to see
But Madoka wanted her to be checked over, Homura did a preliminary one herself and didn’t feel anything from either of them, but if that made her more confident, that would be ideal
Doing a quick check up on them both, Homura frowns slightly
“Now…could you please check up on Madoka as well? I did my own check, but…having one more just in case will be helpful”
“…sure I can do that”
Mami turns to Madoka, her soul gem in front of her as it momentary glows as she closes her eyes
Letting her hand move down, she turns to Homura
“She’s fine too, i…don’t know why you can’t see Kyubey anymore, but it’s probably for the best if her and somebody else stayed with you, just in case”
“I don’t see why that’s necessary, but I could have Kyoko move in, she lives close by anyway”
Mami flinches, her body instantly coming back to normal the next moment, her smile slightly strained
“…I see, ok, as long as somebody is there, do you…think you can ask her to tell me if something goes wrong? She should still have my number”
“Sure, I can do that”
Mami turns to the side, her gaze remaining on an empty spot, nothing there, yet she looks like she hears something, looks like she’s listening to somebody
“It’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just that having more options is better”
Another bout of silence before Mami sighs
“I did say that you need to be closer to her, having…Kyoko there would just make me more confident that she’s ok”
Madoka gently takes her hand in her own, Homura’s attention turning to her as she smiles
“Its fine, I told you right? I…can’t understand why it’s important for me to remember or see him…but I will have some supervision now, in case anything bad happens”
“…yeah”
Homura was still worried about it of course, she didn’t get why she didn’t remember him, didn’t get why she couldn’t see him when she seemingly could before, even if she didn’t remember that, it was very worrying if that was true, if she really did know him before, if she did see him before
What would change it? What would make it so she couldn’t remember or see him either? A witch? But there didn’t seem to be any curses on her so that didn’t make sense
“Well…since you’re already here, how about having some tea?”
Rolling her eyes, Homura smiles
“Sure, I don’t mind, what about you Madoka?”
“I would love to!”
Smiling, Mami nods
“Alright then, let me put a kettle on, I will be here in a minute!”
***
Nagisa was excited, they were finally getting Yuma! Homura told her that today should be the best day to steal her away? Something like that, they were getting her out though! They could be friends again!
Nagisa couldn’t wait, they had even more time now too! Sure, Nagisa will have to calm down a little, being too overexcited would probably weird Yuma out
“You seem excited hm?”
Turning to Homura, Nagisa pouts at the smirk on her face
“Of course I will be! She’s my best friend!”
“Of course, that’s the right reaction isn’t it?”
“Yes! Of course!”
Feeling a pat on her head, Nagisa decides to ignore the teasing tone for now, she could complain later, maybe if she teams up with Usotsuki she can get back at her…
A little prank wouldn’t make Homura too upset, probably
Notes:
Homura gets a check up and Nagisa finally gets to pick Yuma up from her shitty mom
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 123: Meetings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
On another meeting-not a date this time-with Hitomi, Sayaka prepared herself for whatever it was that she would say, anniversary? Breaking up? Starting with the whole…more than one partner plan?
“So uh, what did you want to talk about?”
Hitomi taps on the table as a serious expression crosses on her face, her outfit yet again flashy enough that Sayaka had trouble to focus on different things, like the fact that she was looking serious, the fact that she was actually speaking now-
“We’ve had a great three weeks together, well um, a-at least from my perspective it was great-“
“I’ve h-had great time too! Don’t worry about that!”
Hitomi lets out a small relieved sigh before speaking
“So now that our…one month anniversary is sneaking up on us, we should probably talk about original plan yes?”
Two points!
“I guess so? How do we…go about it?”
Hitomi clears her throat before reaching out for her phone
“So…while I was going around town, I’ve spotted her a few times-“
“Hitomi, that…you’re not stalking her right?”
“W-what!? No! Of course not! I just…accidentally saw her from time to time, I wouldn’t do something like that!”
Glancing at the photos in her phone, Sayaka…has some objections
“…you still took photos of her you know? You should probably delete them”
Hitomi freezes up
“Oh god I took photos of her”
“W-wait you didn’t realize what you were doing!?”
“N-no? I just…s-started p-planning everything and when I s-saw her I just…d-didn’t think?”
Grabbing her phone off the table, Hitomi quickly starts tapping on her phone
…how many taps were that by now?
Hitomi seemed to be paler and paler moment by moment
“…holy shit”
“O-ok, calm down now, you…messed up a little, but as long as you don’t do anything like that again it will be fine right? We can move past it!”
Hitomi stares at the table
“I’m a creep”
“It’s ok! We can fix it!”
Grabbing onto her hand so she doesn’t spiral even more, Sayaka stares at her as Hitomi still seems to be out of it, in a bout of confidence, confusion and stupid decision making, Sayaka kisses her
It’s short, just enough to distract her away from her thoughts, just enough to make her stop the hate train
Moving away, Sayaka instantly realizes her mistake, blush covering her whole body as she berates herself on the inside
“…you h-have, a-an interesting c-choice of t-timing for our f-first kiss”
“O-oh shut up! I p-panicked!”
“Well how can i!? I’m now going to forever remember that my first kiss happened because my girlfriend decided it’s the best way to shut me up!!”
“T-that wasn’t why I did that! I… think?”
“You think huh!? Well think about this!”
Sayaka doesn’t react fast enough before she’s dragged into the kiss
Just as short, just as sweet
Pulling away, Hitomi grins at her
“…ok, I um guess this is fair?”
“Of course it is, now…let’s talk about asking Kyoko out”
“Yeah…let’s”
***
Kyoko woke up in a room she didn’t recognize, it took her a couple of moments before she realized why
Right, she was handed the responsibility to look over Homura with her just…forgetting Kyubey and all, she was still half sure she was just fucking with them, but if she wasn’t, that would be concerning enough to warrant this, being told to report to Mami if anything happen felt…weird, but she would oblige
Madoka did also ask to be sent a message privately, Homura was her girlfriends so Kyoko could agree to that, it was only fair to notify, maybe notify her first, might give Kyoko enough time to gather herself enough to message Mami
Walking out of the room, Kyoko glances at the new kid, Homura and Nagisa went out to get her, which should have been because they knew her, but apparently the kid, Yuma, hadn’t met them before
It was…slightly weird, but Homura talked her into living here while not knowing her too, so maybe it was just what they did
Is that how she gathered that much kids? Why did some call her mom but Nagisa didn’t? did she take Nagisa in later down the line?
“Yo”
“O-oh? Um, h-hello?”
“You’re new eh? How you’re faring?”
“F-fine? I’m…still c-confused, but everyone is nice…”
“Suppose they are…”
The girl nods with…some enthusiasm that Kyoko has to acknowledge
Well, conversation topic dried up, Kyoko walks off
She had some witches to hunt today…
***
Watching the cracks spread, Homura glares at the dozen of eyes
It was less than before, but the fact that they stayed here was still…not ideal, bad, something she had to do something about
“Can’t you do something? Isn’t this your place?”
“How WoULd I, you’re ThE oNE in conTRol"
“This is still your place isn’t it?”
“Not YET”
“It’s…not?”
“oF course, you StiLL exiSt”
“Smartass”
“idiOT”
The window cracks, one of the eyes gets plucked out of it
“…at least it seems to be lessening, doesn’t it?”
“I suPPose"
Watching the bubbles on the ceiling, Homura glances at a particular one
Grabbed, a single piece seen in their grasp, white appendages holding onto it from every side, crushed
A glance outside shows a large ruby orb taking over the previous void
Concerning and she couldn’t even do anything
Because the one outside didn’t remember, didn’t know
Couldn’t physically know
Notes:
ao3 went down when i finished this, so i went to sleep, but here's the chapter!
hope you enjoy it!
Chapter 124: confession and a home date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking up to the food court, Kyoko thinks about why she would be asked to meet up by them, hanging out? That would be fun she supposes, will give her an excuse to be lazy for the day, will also give Madoka an excuse to visit Homura, which she was more than happy to do while she was out
They weren’t magical girls last time she checked, so it won’t be anything business related, well unless either one became one and told the other? Well that still wouldn’t make much sense with them having no reason to assume she was one herself
Well she was probably overthinking it
Spotting them at one of the tables, Kyoko walks straight to them, the two of them were whispering stuff to each other, sitting down by them, the two of them immediately stop, sitting down straight as she sits down on the opposite of them
Glancing down, Kyoko notes that the hands on the side of the other, is conveniently under the table
Ho? Did they decide to come out to her or something? Certainly…an interesting first person to tell, or was she the last? Well whatever, a bit disappointing but what can you do?
“So, what did you want to talk about?”
The two of them once again glance at each other, Sayaka bumping her shoulder into Hitomi before she returns the same gesture with a slightly…desperate expression
Sayaka frowns before sighing
“Well…let’s just order something for the start?”
Raising her eyebrow, Kyoko doesn’t question it, not yet, she can do that later after their food is here and she won’t have any more reason to stick around if they decide to do something stupid
“Sure, I’ll get a burger and some soda for myself, you?”
Sayaka pauses for a moment
“…probably same but with fries, you Hitomi?”
“Hmm, I guess I’ll take a burger and a smoothie”
Looking at the fond smile on Sayaka’s face, a sudden thought pops up in her head, did they invite her here so they could ask her not to flirt with either of them? She was pretty aggressive with it last time, so that could be it…
Ah well, that would be a little unfortunate, it was fun while it lasted
It still could be something else, so no need to panic too early
They sit in silence waiting for food, Kyoko glances around, her eyes wandering around before they move back to the two girls
“So…?”
The two girls glance between each other, Hitomi lifting a hand up and suddenly it’s clear
Well, holding hands under the table certainly is…cliché, but if it works it works
“So you decided to like…come out to me? Happy for you and all but-“
“W-would you date us both?”
Huh?
“Hitomi! Take some time before jumping into it! Explain it a little at least! You remember how con-“
“Yeah sure, fuck it”
“…huh?”
Sayaka and Hitomi both stare at her in confusion as Kyoko props herself up to the table
“Well it’s not like this is the first time I heard of something like this, met a few girls dating like this before, sounds fun so sure”
Sayaka stares at her for a few more moments before her head collides with the table, a deep sigh leaving her, a few more tiny slams to the table, the girl props her head on the chin
“This was…much easier than we expected”
Grinning, Kyoko reaches out, her hands brushing some of the girl’s hair away as she speaks
“Shouldn’t have made it such a…tempting offer then~”
Sayaka jumps back, her face completely red, her mouth parting open as Kyoko can’t help but cackle at that
Well this…this will be fun
***
Opening the door, Homura gently takes Madoka’s hand into her own as she leads her in, a smile on her face
“How have you been?”
Madoka giggles at her question, a small pat on her shoulder as she responds
“We met in school today! Of course I’m fine!”
Letting out a big sigh, Homura tries to make her voice as dramatic as she can, getting more giggles out of Madoka
“Well it’s been hours! Who knows what might have happened in between?”
Reaching the living room, Madoka looks around for a moment with a slight confused look
“Huh? Is nobody home today?”
“Hm? Oh yeah, Nekura’s friend invited her, Ibari and Usotsuki, I think uncle Furugaki took the other with him to the toy store? Said he wanted to prepare before they fully grow up, you…probably seen how fast they grow up by now”
Madoka nods along before a light tint of red covers her face
“Madoka? Are you feeling fine?”
“O-oh yep! Sorry! I’m fine! Just…some annoying thought!”
“…ok?”
Leading her to the couch, Homura walks off to the kitchen, grabbing soda she saw lying on the table, grabbing a few cups with her as she comes back
“So…what do you want to do?”
Madoka looks around before her eyes find something
“Oh…you have a console? Maybe we can play some games on it?”
“Sure, we can, let me just…go grab the games, I think Ibari took the disks to her room”
***
Laying on the couch, a movie on the tv taking over the game console after an hour of playing, controllers laying on the table, Homura’s soft breath on her neck as Madoka pats her head
Homura fell asleep a few minutes ago and Madoka didn’t have the strength to wake her up and bring her to the bed, so she was stuck here until Kyoko was back home
Looking at the couch’s armrest, Madoka speaks to Kyubey
“You must be pretty worried about her, I don’t think you let Homura out of your sight since I got here”
‘Yes, you could say that’
Madoka smiles, her hand reaching out as she scratches his chin a few times before she lays her head on Homura’s, her eyes closing
It was nice, to not worry about Homura having nightmares anymore, nice to be able to lay down with her and know she won’t wake up in a panic, nice to know that she could hug her in her sleep without worrying that it would trigger something
It was…nice to simply be able to relax, to know she was relaxed with her
Her eyes closing, Madoka felt herself slowly losing consciousness, fought a losing battle, she didn’t warn her Mama that she would be staying over, she had to at least send a message…
Feeling hands grab onto her, Madoka gives up
She can endure a little punishment
Notes:
Kyoko just being very normal about the poly thing was funny enough for me to include, so she just went 'oh neat two girlfriends for the price of one' and runs with it
Madoka and Homura have a home date in the meantime
hope you enjoy today's chapter!
Chapter 125: Movie date, Magical girl revelation, Punishment
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi couldn’t believe her plan worked, sure she hoped it would, but she also thought that she would have to put on a show, pull out the presentation she made those few weeks ago, but it was just…easy, really easy, Kyoko agreeing outright after her blunder
Still, they were going on a date today so she had that to worry about, also the fact that she might break up with them just as easily, but she wouldn’t do that, hopefully, it would suck a lot if she did
Right no, positive thoughts! They were already going on a date so that was already a win! They just had to win her over even more and with Sayaka there, that would be almost guaranteed
Hitomi couldn’t imagine any actual good people who could ignore her appeal, well, maybe that was just her bias as her best friend and now girlfriend coming in
…calling Sayaka her girlfriend still left her giddy and now she had Kyoko as well…
Well, she was even more so, glancing around the movie theater, Hitomi spots Kyoko leaning against a wall, a phone in her hand, her eyes looking around for a quick moment before she catches her, waving her over with a slight smile on her face
As if enchanted, Hitomi doesn’t realize when she shuffles over to her
“Hey, how are you?”
“O-oh, I’m fine, how about you?”
“Doing good, better with you here, can’t imagine how good it will be once Sayaka gets here too~”
Oh god the flirting was even worse now
Feeling the blush, Hitomi decides to simply nod along, her voice would…probably raise too high if she even tried speaking
Kyoko grins, a light pat on her head sending Hitomi even further into her blush
…she hoped she would be at least a little bit more prepared after having dates with Sayaka, but then again, Kyoko was much more…like that then Sayaka was
Well, Sayaka had her own moments too
“Hm? Is that her over there?”
Looking over, Hitomi spots her, Sayaka, her eyes trailing over her before she realizes what she’s doing, ignoring the slight tint of red filling her face, she waves over to her, Sayaka taking a moment to notice them before she runs up to them with a slight smile
“You didn’t wait too long did you?”
“Not at a-“
“Eh, it was worth it”
Sayaka blinks a couple of times before a cute blush grows on her face too
“S-so, what s-should we watch!”
Kyoko smirks at her, but doesn’t add anything, just grabbing both of their hands making both of them blush
“Let’s go pick!”
Walking to the register, the three of them stood there, looking between the films
Pointing at one of the romance films Hitomi remembers hearing about, she asks
“How about this one? I heard it’s good?”
“Hm? Oh I think I saw a trailer for this one? Looked interesting! What do you think Kyoko?”
The girl looks up before shrugging
“Eh sure, as long as you both have fun I will as well~”
Sharing an embarrassed glance, Hitomi realizes something
They should plan something to pay back this day to her, flirt back enough to bring a blush to her face as well
A look into Sayaka’s eyes, Hitomi can’t help but think she’s having the same thought
Good, well that’s for after today
Today, they can just enjoy the attention the girl seems to shower them with
(Her assumption proves to be incorrect when Sayaka’s hands reach for her own, tugging her into Kyoko, a hug bringing the redhead into a light blush, a surprised face taking over before she grabs them both and holds them closer)
***
Harue wasn’t sure what she walked into, maybe some kind of practical effects thing? Did Mami record videos showcasing how extremely good she was at those? Or, well, the other option
The girl stares at her, frozen in place
Ok, the other option
What was with her life and attracting magical girls? First her sister, then her sister’s fiancée, after that her sister’s friend that came out of nowhere, the little kid hanging around from time to time, Nagisa was her name? She was nice, anyway, then there were the kids, who were magic of course, growing up to around six years old by now from actual toddlers a month and some change ago
Magic just fucking existed and Harue had no idea how
Not like she would even be able to do much with that knowledge, she wasn’t exactly brave, the martial art classes her uncle made her visit never truly reaching her, sure she knew how to hold somebody in a way that hurt, but that…wasn’t really something she wanted to do really and witches were downright terrifying
So, she didn’t really plan on learning how it works besides the wide strokes
Mami’s explanation put some doubt in her mind
Sure, her family was…relatively safe with most of them somehow relating to magic, but her friends? Uncles? The nice neighbors?
It was…sad to think about, sad to think that something could happen to them, pathetic to think about being too afraid to do anything
Yet she still couldn’t contract
Mami didn’t push, just asked to come with her, to watch how the life of a magical girl really is, to see if she wanted it
Harue agreed
She just…had to decide on it at some point, she had time to think, time to decide
***
“I’m sooooorry! We just laid down on the couch together and fell asleep, I promise I’ll tell you next time! I really didn’t mean to worry you!”
Glancing up, Madoka quickly hid her face between her clasped hands again
She really didn’t want to worry them, she was just way too comfortable…
It was still her fault of course, but she didn’t want to be punished either, so she hoped that her apology would be enough, it wasn’t like she did this often! This was the first time in two months!
“…haaaa, sure, ok, you seem remorseful, just…you’re on washing the dishes for the weekend”
Hugging her mom, Madoka quickly spoke up her thanks before running up to her room, this wasn’t the worst, she could deal with dis
Notes:
have to wake up early tomorrow to grab my internship papper so i won't say much, it's already pretty late
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 126: Plan reviews and Witches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Opening the window, Homura frowned
“Stop screaming, it’s me”
Ignoring the fact that Kirika was currently sitting on Oriko’s lap, Homura looked around the room, walking over to one of the chairs and sitting down on it, crossing her legs she turns on the two of them, currently both blushing as they glare at her, Kirika quickly gaining back her cool, as usual
“Can you just…use a door? Once?”
“Why? This works just as well”
“Not for us!”
“It does for me, so what does it matter?”
“…you’re really annoying, why are we working together again?”
“End of the world, I’m the reason you made a decision to contract, I’m much stronger and more experienced, now, how did you prepare for Walpugrisnacht?”
Honestly, while Homura did come today for this information, but it was always a little funny to watch them stumble around whenever she came in, especially in their romantic moments. Was it mean? Yeah, probably, but Oriko was most probably planning to kill Madoka in the first timeline they met, so it was fair game
There was something about not letting them get too close sometimes that sent joy to her brain, she was petty, but what does it matter? Not like she was doing it constantly, only once a week and so far? She caught them doing… a lot of things, biting, kissing, cuddling together, play fighting, uno, planning sessions, information reviews, doing laundry, washing dishes, Kirika making an abomination of a cake made entirely out of sugar…
Ok, she officially only went to them once a week, it was…fun to look at what they’re doing from time to time, especially with the time stopped, she has caught a few freeze frames by now, she had…a small collection, hidden away in her shield in a special camera, sue her, the faces were funny! Madoka would surely enjoy them after she explain everything to her…after she succeeds of course
It will be a little hard to explain every photo in there, like the group photo of them together from the first few loops, the few photos she made when Sayaka was annoying her, those when Kyoko did, general mid fight funny faces too…
“We’re doing fine, on schedule”
Huh, Kirika was still on top of her, less embarrassed now, well whatever
“I see, good, anything you could gleam from the visions?”
“It…comes after Walpugrisnacht falls, I don’t know why, but as long as it’s defeated, it comes”
“And…if we all leave? If we ignore the queen of witches?”
Oriko freezes
“That…didn’t happen before, but now…if I try to plan it out, if I try to do it…give me a week”
Nodding, Homura takes one last look, receiving a glare from Kirika as she shoots her a middle finger before going back to kissing Oriko, who freezes, her eyes latching onto Homura
It’s…tempting to see how long it would take them to ask her to leave, but she had better things to do right now
Leaning down, Homura falls from the window, time stopping in the middle of the fall
Intimidation was important, even if her targets were busy with…each other
***
Walking back from the store, Madoka grabbed the ice cream out of the bag, opening the package before licking it a few times
Humming to herself, Madoka walked through the street, her mind wandering around the homework she had to finish today, math and English, she could do math easy enough, but English was a little more annoying…maybe she can ask Homura? Or Mami-san? Kyoko…probably no
It wasn’t that she thought she was stupid or something, it was just that from her own words, she hadn’t been in school for…some time, them being around the same age, or well around the same age, she wasn’t actually sure how old she was…well, maybe she could help her…
But that can be the last resort, she was at least more sure about Homura and Mami, it would be awkward to ask her and make Kyoko admit she couldn’t help, or worse her stubbornly agreeing…
Yeah, asking Homura or Mami was obviously a better choice, Homura being her first one even if they will most probably get distracted a lot…it was a plus if she had to be honest, maybe she can ask Homura to tutor her some time later…
Hearing a sob, Madoka stops dead in her tracks
Looking around, Madoka frowns before she realizes that it was coming from somewhere higher, feeling her heart speed up for a moment, Madoka looks around herself, not seeing any cameras nor people, she quickly transforms before jumping up to the wall, climbing on top of the building, trying to get a higher vantage point
On the top of it, Madoka spots her goal
A girl, not much older than six, crying her eyes out surrounded by hundreds upon hundreds of paper cranes, gently walking over, Madoka looks at her outfit
Yellow frilly dress, a…soul gem on her back?
Stopping for a moment, Madoka calms herself down quickly enough to not make a sound, deep breath, ok, magical girl, young one
Reaching out to touch her shoulder, Madoka watches her drop
…what?
The gem on her back cracks over
The top and bottom elongate, turn into spikes as a paper figure pattern imbeds itself on the inside
Fingers immerge from inside of it, cuts start bleeding paper blood, the paper burning away just a bit the moment it hits the floor
Madoka stares
The witch screeches, reality grapples for control
It loses
The bow in her hands drops to the floor, as does her body
Madoka looks between the little girl, now dressed in a t-shirt and a skirt and the paper figures moving towards her
“…no”
.
.
.
“P-please, n-no”
The paper figure move forward, the scratched open chest growls
Unsteady legs lifting her up, Madoka doesn’t bother looking at her bow laying on the floor, instead creating a new one in her shaking hands
B-breath in
Breathe out
Steady
Aim
Shoot
The arrow pierces the familiar in an almost familiar way
Yet she can’t help but feel different
There was no time for pity, the least she could do, is at least give her peace of not getting to hurt anyone
Ignoring her tears, Madoka moved forward
Notes:
:P
silly Homura hours before angsty Madoka time :3
the little girl wished for a thousand paper cranes, already half way over with one thousand of her own
she had to save both of her parents, didn't she?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter :)
Chapter 127: Bodies and Aliens
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka…wasn’t sure what to do with the body of the girl, she couldn’t exactly leave it out here, could she? Couldn’t drop it to a police station either could she? There would be questions, a lot of them, questions she wouldn’t be able to answer
Lying…she wasn’t exactly good at that
Watching the breathless corpse lay there, Madoka closed her eyes, her breathe shaky, she thought about it a little more
What…could she do exactly? Bury her herself? If somebody catches her, that would be murder charges right? Leaving her there for who knows how long would be wrong, lowering it down for somebody else to discover made her sick
She killed her, so it was her responsibility to deal with this, just…how? She wished she could just…oh, her uncle, he…maybe could deal with it, couldn’t he?
Right, right, feeling her breath even out, Madoka grabbed her phone, steadied her hands before slowly scrolling for his contact information
Ring
Ring
Click
“Madoka! It’s been a while since you called! How are you? Are you eating well? How is school? Your friends treat-“
“U-uncle, could you help me p-please? I…found a dead girl a-and I d-don’t know what to do, s-she’s tiny, p-please I don’t k-know who else to ask”
The line goes silent
Madoka feels her heart burn, feels panic slowly move up to her lungs, lacing her breath with it, filling every intake of the oxygen with an intake of anxiety
“…where are you? I’ll be here soon”
“I-I’m on a r-rooftop, it’s uh, n-near the street w-where the park you u-used to bring me is, it’s…a big r-red building”
“Ok, just…wait for me, I won’t take long, do you want me to stay on the line?”
“…yes please”
“Alright, it’s going to be fine, let your uncle deal with it, I’ll make sure to do it perfectly”
Letting out a little sound of agreement, Madoka looks at the girl
Her fingers tracing her hair away, her face in full view, something she regrets immediately doing as she feels herself double over, acid moving up to her throat, bubbling inside of it as she barely keeps it inside. Pale skin etches itself into her vision, etches itself deep into her psyche as she closes her eyes again
The dead face meets her there as well
“Madoka? Madoka speak to me!”
“U-uncle? S-sorry, I’m h-here”
“…right, let’s…talk about something else, did anything new happen at school?”
“I…Homura joined our class so-“
“Wait what!? Her medical leave should have ended only a few days from now!? How is she going to school!?”
“…she got better? I don’t really know, she didn’t say how it happened, she just…invited me to her birthday and she was fine then?”
“That…huh? You already knew? Why didn’t you notify me then!? Do I have to do everything myself here! She’s my little doka’s fiancée of course you should have told me! What’s next, they’re going to start dating and I’ll hav-”
“W-we did?”
Silence takes over the other side
“You d-did?”
“Y-yeah, a f-few weeks ago?”
“…Watada what do I do…? She’s already dating…I’m not ready…”
“Uncle! I can hear you!”
“Then hear me! I object! Wait a few more years!”
“W-what!? NO!”
“So defiant, what happened to the little girl asking for uppies from her cool uncle…”
Ignoring the slight blush, Madoka growls
“You didn’t ask her to break up with her girlfriend”
Another pause
“Did you hear that growl? She’s a natural! Oh I can’t wait to teach her everything!”
“S-shut up!”
“How can I when my niece is being so adorably grumpy!”
Madoka covers her mouth with her elbow before screaming into it
Hearing a few knocks, Madoka looks to the stairs door, a few seconds later the door opens, running up to Madoka
It takes her a moment to realize what’s happening
The dead girl gets picked up
Ah, she was there
She forgot so easily…
It feels…sick to realize she’s forgotten about her so easily, forgot that she lay there in front of her
Arms grab hold of her, bringing her into a hug as she stares at the retreating man holding the girl
“You did good Madoka, its fine now, your uncle with take care of it, rest easy…”
Letting herself be picked up, Madoka can’t help but feel hollow
“…do you need a ride home?”
“I…no, t-thank you uncle, but I think…I want t-to walk”
“Alright, just…call me, if anything happens, if you want to talk, if you need somebody to talk, just…anything, I’ll answer, ok?”
“…ok, thank you”
Grabbing onto her uncle, Madoka buries her face into his shoulder for a moment before feeling herself being put down, letting go, Madoka awkwardly half runs away to the alley, grabbing the bag before walking back onto the street, her uncle looking at her with a small surprise on his face before sighing and entering the car
…that, she should have went for it after he left
Ugh, whatever, doesn’t matter now
Walking forward, Madoka decides to take a longer path, walking into another alley, moving between them as she takes her time to think, about what happened, about witches, about magical girls, about the grief seed in her pocket, about the fact that Kyubey lied, about the body hitting the floor, about how young she was
Something small hits in her head as she stumbles back, falling on her butt yelping as she does so, rubbing her head, Madoka glares at the sky before looking at what hit her
A small…ball?
Walking a bit closer, Madoka flinches when it opens, instantly transforming she aims her bow at it as a small black lizard crawls out of it, it’s eyes blinking a couple of times at her before putting both of its front legs in the air
…what?
“I’m so sorry! I didn’t expect to hit anyone, a magical girl at that too! I’m so sorry! Please don’t shoot, I have to do something before I can die off”
Not lowering her aim, Madoka stares at it
“What…are you?”
“Well, your species would call me an alien, I’m from space, another planet, you already met one before, thought it might not speak of its origins”
Pulling on the string that little bit further, Madoka watches it closer
“…who?”
“Incubator, or Kyubey if our information is correct, by the way, do you know Akemi Homura? I was supposed to be assigned to her, but magical girls usually know each other right?”
“…I do”
“Great, this makes things easier for both of us, ok, this might be shocking, so how about you…prepare yourself, sit down maybe? I am unsure of the customs for serious news on earth”
“…are you…talking about the origin of witches?”
“Oh? You already know? This makes this even easier! You see, this practice is…abhorrent, my species has been hunting down every incubator sighting for as long as we known about it, which should amount to about…five hundred human years if the conversion is right”
Loosening the string, Madoka watches the lizard (alien?) relax
“We have been trying to weaken their hold on the universe by spreading the truth of the contracts as far as we can, of course some species didn’t accept it, too integrated into incubators system, some were simply agreeing with them, now we need to build a hold on earth, one of the earliest sightings of incubators influence”
“…and why do you need Homura?”
“Well, she was simply chosen by luck, we usually get assigned a couple magical girls per unit, of course I was supposed to dissuade her from contracting, but a month ago she just…gained one with no incubator sighting”
Pausing, Madoka sighs before letting go of her bow, letting it disintegrate in the air
“Do you think…Kyubey could erase himself from somebody’s mind?”
The Lizard freezes in its spot
“…yes, yes it can, why are you asking?”
Gently grabbing the lizard of the floor, Madoka watches it swiftly climb to her shoulder, staring directly at her
“…Homura can no longer see or remember him”
“Shit”
Notes:
this was supposed to have more than one segment, but Madoka took over so uh, here it is!
Satoshi is back! for a little bit, he'll come back at some point, and yes, Furugaki will too, probably relatively soon?
You know, timeline length is increasing again, remember when it was only 5 chapter for a timeline? When i thought i would go one chapter per timeline? haha good times, i was so naive then
on another note i keep forgetting to mention, first page when sorting MadoHomu by kudos
what the fuck, i kind of saw it coming since the start of this month, the growth of this fic's kudos count was steady, but it's still insane to me that my first longfic is just...here, this far along, this big, has so many consistent commenters
again, holy shit how
large and i mean LARGE thanks for all the support, this fic wouldn't have plot otherwise lmao, i might rewrite it with all the plot points decides sometime after i finish it, but i also don't know yet, maybe larger chapters to compensate for smaller chapter count? but this won't happen anytime soon so uhh, don't go expecting it a month after the ending lol, maybe a few years later
anyways, this is all i have to say for now, hope you enjoyed today's chapter <3
Chapter 128: Wishful thinking, Ruined date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue stared at the twisting vines, at the dozens of towers, the hanging barbed wire from the window, watched Mami dodge through every swing of those same wires aiming at her, watched her blast the towers down with a dozen of floating muskets, watched those towers fall to the ground, felt the ground tremble at that
“…Mami-san, are the witches always so…weird?”
“Hm? Oh this is tame really, usually they’re even more out there”
Huh
Harue wondered if she could ever get used to this, the clash of color, the distorted worlds, pockets of space crafted in the likeness of a witch, so otherworldly her eyes hurt looking at them. Something about them off, something not right, something twisting as if looking at a badly done CGI that somehow still looks realistic
Ignoring the weird feelings she had about them, Harue smiled as Mami bows before her, all the towers fell by her hand, a satisfied grin on her face as she does so
“Now…a bit further and we might find a witch, so let’s be a little bit more careful?”
“Alright, it’s not like I can do anything right now anyway…”
“…you can join me later…if you decide to make a wish, don’t worry about it now and just try to get used to this, try to get a feeling for hunting witches, try to decide if you truly want to risk it”
“…alright Mami-san, I’ll try!”
“Good, now, let’s go clean the city from another danger!”
Nodding, Harue follows after the girl, deep inside her mind she watches her every move, watches the grace, watches the power behind it, watches the confidence and can’t help but wonder if she could have it too, if she just made a wish, if she became a magical girl like her, could she become like her?
The chances were slim, she knew of that, the base had to be good, right? If a mediocre girl became magic, she would just be mediocre magical girl. So would it even be worth it to make a contract? Should she even do it? But she could make a wish couldn’t she? Wouldn’t that mean she could wish to be special, wish to be graceful, wish to be somebody who would matter?
But that kind of wish…it would be a waste wouldn’t it? Sighing to herself, Harue ignored those thoughts and simply followed after the leading girl, her eyes moving to her hair as she wonders about how long it takes her to get into shape
Right, not the time, watching the dark room in front of them, Mami looks back at her, barrier closing around her as Mami readies a musket in her hands, moving forward with a confident stride as the witch burst out of the wall
A book incased in a tree, stone spikes embedded in it as they absorb light inside themselves, darkness creeping over as every explosion from a musket gets absorbed inside them, Mami frowning before one of the spikes shoots a beam at her, one she just barely dodges before sighing, a spider web of ribbons growing from where she stood, extending further and further, taking over every single centimeter of the room with them
Harue watches in awe as those ribbons tighten on themselves, catching the witch before it can reach, spider web of cracks growing on it as the pressure increases more and more, scratches increasing by the seconds
Mami sweating, but a grin stays on her face as she snaps her fingers before the witch collapses under the pressure. Bending down, Mami grabs the seed before turning back to Harue with a smile
“Got it!”
Nodding, Harue ignores the strange fire growing on her cheeks, slapping herself a few times to calm down
It barely works
***
Oriko was enjoying her date with Kirika, maybe she was enjoying it too much so the worst thing that entered her life decided to intervene, decided to make it so the date wouldn’t be as perfect as it was
Oriko would never stop cursing Homura, never, just the amount of times she interrupted them was already far too much, but then she would do that creepy disappearing thing every single time, not once did she skip over on just disappearing a moment after falling down her window
Oriko keeps expecting to hear a thud, but she never does
Mentally cursing her yet again, because Oriko was sure she was the one at fault, somehow, she wasn’t sure how, but she had to be as she glared at the three idiots in front of them, giggling to themselves, speaking loud enough that Oriko could hear them a couple of rows behind them with the movie sounds as loud as they are
Ignoring her urge to grab the popcorn basket and throw at them, Oriko takes a few breaths, grabbing Kirika’s hand as the girl slowly traces her knuckles with her finger, calming her down as much as she could
Oriko debates on just using magic and shooting one of her balls at them, sure it wouldn’t be exactly a noble sacrifice for the sake of the world, but if she witches out the world would be ruined so it kind of would be?
The worst part?
They were Homura’s friends, the ones from the file she lent them
So her plan of killing them for a noble goal as saving the world was null, because she would be killed if she did that, who knew how fast or slow, Homura was still an enigma with her magic, the training with Kirika done mostly by witches and familiars, the spars were far too rare for them to gather much information besides ‘can make barriers’
Which was useful yes, but the limits? Additional abilities? How strong they could be? How weak they could be? How big? How small? Nothing
Hearing another squeak from the blue haired one after yet another lame pick up line from the redhead, Oriko debates if death would be worth it
Notes:
this was what was supposed to happen last chapter after Madoka's segment, but uh, they're bigger than i expected too, who knew? i worried a little because i had little ideas on adding another section for this fic, my whole 3 segments per chapter, but it worked out pretty well, very neat number of words
Madoka and Anny next chapter :D
i didn't know how i should make KyoHitoSaya interact with OriKiri, but then something possessed me and thus the constant ruined dates idea was born :)
they may take turns if i decide to be nice to OriKiriHarue thinks about her wish and i am thinking about her wish too :D
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 129
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The explanation provided by the alien-Anny as she called herself-made Madoka…understand just how far Kyubey went, just how far along it was planned, just how much of her life was disregarded for the simple fact of potential
Madoka wanted to scream, wanted to thrash, wanted to do something, anything at all, but there was nothing that she could accomplish by herself, the only thing she could even think about, was making a wish, but that…that was already a blocked road
If only she knew, if only she could learn all of it before…but it was too late, so the only thing she could do was live with it, help Anny make it harder for Kyubey to contract, make it harder
Madoka felt herself shake with anger, felt contempt slowly rise inside her chest
They did it all for a power source, electricity was too little, nuclear energy was too simple, so they used their grief
Using them in such a way for what? A sense of…extravagancy? A feeling of superiority? A senseless use, waste on so many levels Madoka could not understand a single reason for why they would do so, why their needs were put above the humanity
Madoka could not understand it, didn’t think she could ever understand it, could ever come close to it
Madoka never really hated anything before, never thought about it, didn’t ever think she would
Yet she hated him, Kyubey, for lying to her, for fooling her into a contract that would forever seal her fate for either death, or witchood, did something to Homura, made her forget, made her unable to interact with him
Unable to protect herself
And the realization sent dread down her spine, her throat dry, cold sweat running down her back as she moved as fast as she could, Anny clinging to her shoulder as she moves through the rooftops, wind hitting her face as she accelerates once again, moving through the air jump after jump
She had to get there, had to stop him from being alone with her for a single moment more
Had to make sure she would be fine
Crashing through the window, Madoka’s eyes instantly catch him staring at her, his eyes moving to Madoka for a single moment before attempting to move back to watching her
Madoka just barely stops barreling towards him when she realizes Homura stands in front of her, worry clear in her face
“Madoka? What happened? Why did you…Anny? You’re with Madoka? No, are you ok? Did something happen to you? Let me check…”
Madoka doesn’t move as Homura’s hands gently move around her, gently cup her face, moving it side to side as she looks over her, her eyes moving to the small lizard on her shoulder every few moments before resuming looking her over
Madoka holds her hand in fists, barely restraining the shakes as she stares at him, watching, still watching
Madoka wants to scream, wants to kick him out, wants to make him realize that he should have never approached her, that he should have never gotten close to them. She stays silent, Homura’s careful gaze, gentle, fleeting feather like fingers tracing over every part of her body, fear felt in every single touch
Madoka stays quiet
Kyubey watches on, stepping backwards as one of the little girls walks over, ignoring him completely
Or did they not see him either? Did he do something to them as well?
Anger floods her body whole before she cools it down, stops herself
“…you don’t seem to be hurt…Madoka-“ gentle hands move to her cheeks, turning her head to make Madoka meet her eyes, worry crystal clear in her eyes “-what happened?”
Madoka debates on how to start her explanation, thinks about it for a moment, thinks on how to explain it right, on how to make Homura realize how bad things were
“…witches, they’re-“
Understanding crosses her eyes as Homura finishes alongside her
“-magical girls”
“Magical girls”
“y-you…know?”
“…I do, have known for some time, it’s…I learned that it’s better not to reveal that fact, better to let somebody live without that knowledge as long as I can manage”
“…and you…j-just stayed quiet?”
“Is there a better choice? Is there anything else I can do besides providing grief seeds?”
“…t-there must be…no, t-that doesn’t even matter”
Weakly pushing her away, Madoka walks over to Kyubey, staring at her
‘Madoka Kaname, I presume you’re not exactly happy, would you care to listen to me and settle it without wasting either of our time?’
Ignoring him, Madoka grabs his neck before moving towards the window, putting him in front of her face, Madoka glares
“You will not come back here, do you understand?”
‘that is simply untrue’
Taking a small breath, Madoka moves him closer to her eyes
“You will not come back here, I do not want to hurt you, but I will not let you do something to Homura again”
“…Madoka?”
‘I Suppose, the Mito on your shoulder is the reason for such hostility?’
“…Anny”
‘Ah yes, its name, but it did it tell you why we’re doing it? Why we are using the transformation to generate energy?’
Anny grips on her, a small pinch to her shoulder as Madoka warily stares at him
‘As usual, I do not understand in the need to lie to your allies, is it not the frowned upon?’
“I didn’t lie! You force species under your thumb before making them depend on you, making them have no choice but to sell themselves out for a chance at getting something! And for what!? a universe in which you won’t exist!?”
‘Isn’t that quite pessimistic? I would rather work to make the universe exist, then hope that we would die out, is it not a noble goal? To preserve the universe with its life still intact?’
“…get out, both of you”
“Madoka? You…! You can’t believe him! He’s trying to use you, do you not get it!? The relationship between a magical girl and him can never be anything other than the slaves and them!”
“…she said leave, I will find you later and have a…separate conversation, as for the one I can’t see…it won’t be hard to shoot you when you’re like this, would it?”
‘Hm, alright then, I suppose that was a waste, I hope we can meet one a more pleasant note later’
Swinging from her hand, Madoka watches as Kyubey jumps away, walking off somewhere, Anny lingering for a few more minutes before sighing
“I will visit you later Akemi Homura, we…will need to talk”
“Of course, I’m…interested in why you felt the need to lie to my fiancée”
Anny sighs before vanishing under the door
The two of them stay silent
“…do you want tea before we talk?”
“…that would be lovely, I… need something to distract myself”
Notes:
Anny uses propaganda
it backfires
anyway haha, i started writing the chapter with a very angry Madoka and had to pause, think about why she would be so furious, the most logical decision is Anny slipping in a few lies into the truth, leading Madoka into disliking incubators even more than she already did with the truth of witches in front of her
...it's probably funny in Homura's pov, at least a little bit watching Madoka grab air and then proceed to argue with it, maybe disturbing too but eh, she was getting used to people speaking with air since she stopped seeing Kyubey
anyways, Anny fucked up a little, but nothing beyond repair
Kyubey is back to hiding-observing action, at least this time it would be only a few pair of eyes instead of hundreds, already significantly easier
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 130: Same day date and Unfortunate timing
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Swiping through her phone, Homura taps on the table with some annoyance, it’s already been a week since Madoka broke her window, a week since they had a talk, a week since Kyoko started cursing at the Kyubey, a week since she started throwing glances to the outside before flaring her magic with transformation, a spear lodging somewhere on another building
Any other time, she would be thankful for the time Anny provided, the time that allowed her to rationalize it all, to think why she would do that, to judge it more fairly, even if Homura still held some annoyance at her betraying Madoka, she understood
But there was barely more than a month of time before this timeline would, before she would leave for another and she needed the information on what was happening to her soul gem
Turning her ring into it, Homura taps it on the table, the gold plating replaced with nearly white one, neon purple swirling inside, filling half of it
Lifting it up to her eyes, Homura inspects it, attempts to figure it out once again, ending in another failure, something that she has come to accept since the whole thing started
If she could just find out how safe it was to use…if she could just find out how to use it properly, if she just found out what the limits were…her chance would skyrocket, she would finally reach the end, would finally be able to save her, will finally be able to lead Madoka to a world where she would be able to grow old, to a world where she won’t have to risk herself every single day, to a world where she won’t have to time because somebOd-something decided her life was worth less than the few moments she would provide to the lifespan of the universe
Rubbing her forehead at the sudden migraine, Homura moves her eyes back to the phone, Madoka’s text message clear to her as she debates on what to say
DokiDoka: Hey Homura, do you want to go on a date today?
It was tempting, really tempting, but she planned to finish healing Kyosuke, sure, his diagnosis has long since changed, the chances of him jumping off were minimal, but the fact that it was there was too much risk
Maybe just killing him the next timeline would be more time efficient, he wasn’t really worth it, it would be a little hard to make it look like an accident, but she could also just kill him and…not get caught
Who would suspect a middle schooler? One that just left the hospital, sure her uncle was a yakuza boss, but that fact wasn’t exactly clear to everyone and those who knew, weren’t the type to spill things out
…right, planning to kill somebody is a little extreme, at least somebody who didn’t matter in the end of the day, it wasn’t like this loop was the final one, so if he kill himself, he kills himself, she would reset it back to nothing later
AkemiHomura: I would, what do you want to do?
DokiDoka: I heard of this new place that has great sweets
DokiDoka: Hitomi and Sayaka said it’s a great date spot
DokiDoka: So I thought I’d like to test that out myself
Chuckling to herself, Homura smiles at her phone screen
AkemiHomura: Alright, let’s do it then
DokiDoka: Thank you Homura!!!
AkemiHomura: It’s nothing
AkemiHomura: I would never turn down a date with you
Watching Madoka typing and erasing her message a couple of times, Homura lets out another laugh, a phone ring distracting her, a quick look at the number, Homura accepts
“…you’re so mean, how can you be so smooth in the text messages?”
“It’s easier to speak my mind when I’m not blinded by your beauty and voice”
“O-oh shut up! Who’s talking here miss talk of the school!”
“T-that’s only because of how blind people are, just look at you!”
“D-don’t even start! H-have you l-looked into a mirror!? I have to s-stop myself from staring at y-you all the time!”
“A-and y-you think I d-don’t?”
Silence stretches out for a moment
“…are you free right now?”
“…I am?”
“Ok, I’ll meet you by your house, be there in a bit”
“O-oh ok, I’ll be ready soon! I’ll leave the door open so you can come in!”
“…ok, see you soon, l-love you!”
“L-love you too”
The call ends as Homura stands up, moving to the door to open it immediately before going to her room and grabbing a purple turtleneck alongside a long dark blue skirt
It looked…fine, probably, last time she wore it Madoka seemed to like it…
Deciding to trust her experience, Homura ignores the other clothing in her wardrobe, she already wore most of it anyway, maybe it was time for shopping…she could ask Kyoko to accompany her, she was…having something going on too from what she sees
It will be a fun activity to do together
Changing her clothes, Homura hums to herself as she does so, freezing as she spots something crawling on her window
Sighing, she walks over to it, opening the window and grabbing Anny into her hands
“You picked…the worst time to come”
“I did? Ah, are you still annoyed? I can come later”
“No, not because of that, let’s just…deal with this now”
“Of course, so…what was that you wanted to know?”
Putting her soul gem near the window, Homura walks over to the pile of clothes she has yet to put on
“I need you to research my soul gem, why it changed, what that change entail”
“That…I can try, this…does not look normal in the slightest”
Snorting, Homura pulls the turtleneck down
“I figured, can you find out what made it so? Well, what the gas inside it is, it’s the most likely culprit”
“…yes, I suppose I can, but I would have to stay with you near constantly, is that ok?”
“…we’ll learn soon enough, I’ll ask Madoka if she’s comfortable with you around”
Anny flinches for a moment before looking back at her soul gem, her eyes moving rapidly as she moves around it, observing
Ignoring the uneasiness, Homura finishes changing, grabbing both the soul gem and Anny, walking into the living room with a calm stride
Homura hoped Madoka would say no, just a little bit, but she won’t say that
It would be rude
Very rude
(Even if Anny kind of deserved it…)
Notes:
forgot to name last chapter D:
a time skip, because i do want to progress the plot forward and the next timeline homu change would do...a lot for that
33 days before walpugris
Madoka does agree to Anny watching over, while she does still not fully trust her, she has calmed down enough and that combined with her worry about Homura won her out
hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 131: A few more hours, Inconvenient flirting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue watched the world colored in purple, a small shining light on her shield, a bubble of space, for herself alone, a desk, bookcase, tv
And she could do much more with it, could add so much more, her magic supplying the insides with whatever she wanted, taking shape from the purple material she was inside
It was better than what she thought she would get, a few more hours in a day, more time, a wish that somehow lead to this space being created, linked to her instinctually, following her everywhere so she could jump in at any point
It was convenient, really convenient, maybe with this she could finally catch up with Homura’s grades…or just spend some time reading books she brought there, or watch a tv show…or just play something…spend some time testing the limits of this…figure out how to use it to fight…well, maybe her grades won’t be the first thing she would deal with, there was a lot of things to do…
Ah she had a meeting with Mami in a few min-oh right, time doesn’t pass here…when did she enter? It should be around…five? Maybe six, so she has two or three hours…
Well not counting her time here too, she should probably get out by now, sure lazing around was nice, but she…couldn’t really worry Homura, huh
This wish was better and better the more she thought about it…hopefully she can actually fight with it too, her weapon was…nothing truly offensive, maybe she can bash a witch with it, but she would have to get close to it to do that and that was just putting herself in more danger…
She should ask Mami-san about it when they meet up, maybe she can suggest some ideas, maybe even some on how she could use her magic while fighting…
Actually, could she take the…purple thing out?
With a thought, Harue appeared back in her room, Kyubey gone for however long that was
Right right, focus, letting magic flow around her body, Harue doesn’t spend too long looking at her outfit, instead furrowing her eyebrows for a few moments, trying to find something, the space she was just in, searching inside herself, Harue fails to find it for half an hour before she notices it
A small bead besides her heart that certainly wouldn’t be there before
That…should be it
Moving her magic to it, Harue tries to pull on it, a few unsuccessful tugs later, she tries to imagine it taking form of a spear, almost like a floodgate being opened, Harue feels the smooth feeling of the slightly slimy material bursting out of her hand
Opening her eyes, Harue grins at the purple, very much so solid, sharp spear in her hand
Slashing it a couple of times, Harue yelps when it nicks at her table, instantly dropping it to the floor as she crouches down in front of it
“Oh no…ugh, I’m such an idiot…who swings something in their room…”
Dropping her transformation, Harue looks at the slashed off wood, her mind wandering to the glue she remembers Homura grab from her desk
The only problem was…how was she supposed to get it without Homura noticing? Harue was certainly not telling her what happened here! It was already embarrassing enough, telling Homura on top of it? No thanks
Now…maybe they have glue somewhere else in their house…
***
Kyoko ignored the two girls sitting a few tables away from them, the black haired one keeping up the compliments with not a single stop, as if breathing was a suggestion, which was kind of impressive, Kyoko had to admit to that at the very least, maybe she could become a singer, they needed that whole…sing without stopping thing
It was still annoying, Kyoko just wished she had invited either Hitomi or Sayaka with her, that way she would at least have a great view to distract her from those two
Maybe if she flirted hard enough, those two would realize what they were doing, would realize how much attention they were getting on themselves, but there was also a chance of Kyoko just forgetting about it all too and getting into the flirting as well…
Hm, that was a problem, well, not like she had any chance to do that, both Hitomi and Sayaka were busy with things, Hitomi with her extra lessons and Sayaka with her homework, so she was alone for today
Draining her smoothie in one gulp, Kyoko sucks on the straw, trying to get a little extra from the bottom as she stares at the two girls, was she just jealous? It could be it…
Yeah she probably was, ugh
Hm, maybe she can call Sayaka? She was just doing homework so a few minutes on the phone won’t do anything too bad would it? Was homework even that important? She can ask somebody to help out with it too, maybe Kyoko could try and give it a shot? Sure she hadn’t been at school for some times, but it would be fine, probably, it’s only been like what…a little over half a year?
Yeah, she could probably deal with that
Pulling her phone out, Kyoko swipes through her contacts, a short list, the name she was looking for found a moment later, taping on the number, Kyoko brings the phone to her ear, rings sounding out
“Kyoko? What’s up?”
“Eh nothing much, just wanted to hear your voice, some couple is being…annoying so I got jealous, I’m so lonely you know, how could the two of you leave me alone for the whole day~?”
“T-that, we’re busy! We can…plan a date tomorrow?”
“Sure, I’d like that, but you will have to do something to make it up you know…I’m not so easy you know~”
“O-oh shut up! Fine, I’ll think of s-something…”
“Thanks! I’ll make sure to forgive you with…extra effort”
“…I h-have to think a-about my homework, can y-you stop with the flirting?”
Gasping in offence, Kyoko grins to herself
“Oh how cruel! My own girlfriend disliking my flirting! Disliking my affection! I will make sure to lodge a complaint to Hitomi today!”
Sayaka whines into her phone, Kyoko covers her mouth, her laugh still coming through the phone
“Stop t-teasing me already! You k-know what I meant!”
“I do? Then what is it?”
Sayaka stays quiet for a moment
“…fucking asshole, I n-need to focus o-on my homework, not k-keep thinking about you”
***
“Wait is that her? The girl from the movie theater? Ugh can’t she just stay quiet…”
Kirika glances behind her and sees her, it…looked like the same person
Ugh, can’t some people read the room? She was clearly disrupting everyone…
“Some people huh?”
“I know right!?”
“Well, we can’t allow her stop us from enjoying our date can we? Let’s go out! Maybe we can go rent a movie or something?”
“…sure, we can, let me just pay for our di-“
“Oh? I already did that, don’t worry about it!”
Grabbing Oriko’s arm, Kirika walked towards the door
“H-huh!? When?”
“When the waiter asked for our order? I slipped my card in”
“...ugh, I’m paying for the movie then”
“Sure! If you’re fast enough!”
Notes:
haha, today went with two surprises i didn't expect, first the kudos counter jumping up so high, 25 guests overnight was...surprising to say the least, i certainly didn't expect that
and then, i found fanart for this fic, why was i googling this fic's name? eh ya know, anyways, i'm so flattered holy hell, if you're reading this, thank you so much!!!! it's super cute!
once again, huge thanks! i didn't expect to stumble across it but by god i am thankful i did
this week has been great :D
anyway, Harue makes a wish!
Kyoko get's annoyed with OriKiri flirting and decides to flirt with Sayaka over the phone
those two ships annoying each other is something i might keep around for the next timeline, it's great fun to writei came up with the next Madoka's wish, so i at least don't have to worry about that! it's also build up for something
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 132: Ibari's investigation of love
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ibari was still not sure why mama and mummy liked to stay together so much, still wasn’t sure what love was, so, she decided to learn, figure it out, she had to know it so if somebody asked she could answer it good!
So here she was, crouching behind a sofa, peeking out watching mama and mummy hug each other as they watched something on the tv, some boring movie about like…three dummies going into a haunted house and being surprised when it’s haunted
What were they expecting!? It was haunted! Of course ghosts are gonna protect their home! Ibari wouldn’t be so dumb! She would just not go!
Well if ghosts were real, they weren’t, so if somebody said something was haunted she would call them a dummy and go check, just in case, she was magic anyway so ghosts wouldn’t be able to beat her!
Turning to mama and mummy, Ibari instantly looks away, they were…kissing, ew
Why would anyone like it? it looks so awkward! It looks boring too! What was interesting about? It looked so…stupid too, it was so silly! Why would anyone want to use their mouth for that? it was made for eating! For speaking! Not that!
Ugh, she still didn’t understand…
“Ibari, how about you stop hiding? You can watch this with us”
She was caught!? Since when!?
Well… that would be nice
Jumping over the sofa and running up to them, Ibari jumps in the middle, the spot opening up for her as mama and mummy both shuffle slightly a moment before
Climbing under the blanket, Ibari turns between the two
“Can we watch something else after this ends? They’re so dumb in this one!”
Mama looks at her with a raised eyebrow, a slight shake of her head with a fond smile before she ruffles her hair
“Sure, we can”
Leaning into her arms, Ibari hugs Homura with all her strength
“Thanks mama!”
***
It wasn’t hard to find the, Liese being a big help, even if they were dumb, they could find those two easily! Trailing after them was a little harder, but she managed that easily, she was great at being unnoticed!
So Ibari trailed after the two of them, quietly walked after them through the crowd, weaving between them, moving past one person after another, using them to hide from them
If anything else, mama won’t be too angry if she beats them up, well they probably won’t attack her if she mentions her mama’s name and if they do, she could just sick Liese at them! She was so smart! Not like they were strong enough to fight her! Ibari was confident!
Anyways, that wasn’t what she came here for, she was there to watch them and try figure the whole…romance out, what would be the interesting part of it, why somebody would do it, kissing was weird, hand holding was nice, hugs were cool too, but you could do the last two with your friends too, so why date? You could just hang out…
So Ibari went to Oriko and Kirika to figure it out, mama and mummy spotted her too fast for her to observe them, which was unfair! But at least they had fun and watched something together, so she got something out of it at the very least
What she didn’t expect, what she should have expected, was how boring this was, sure she was a bit bored watching mama and mummy, but she thought that was because they were watching a movie, weren’t hanging out
But they were! And it was boring
Ibari couldn’t understand what was fun here, they just sat there and stared at each other, throwing out a few compliments from time to time
They just…talked about each other, how was that interesting? Why would somebody enjoy this? Do they…not have anything else to do? At least mama and mummy did something fun together…
Ugh
Walking out, Ibari kicked the can on the floor as she passed by it
This sucks…she should have just not have bother with them
Now she wasted her time…
***
Ibari realized why she failed the last two times, she was simply looking at it from a wrong angle, was looking to the wrong people
Sure, watching two people in love was helpful, would be good enough to learn about it, would probably allow her to figure it out at some point
But why stop at two? When there is already a relationship of three
So Ibari went out after auntie Kyoko, being a little more careful, auntie Kyoko wasn’t dumb, she could notice her if she wasn’t careful… so Ibari had to be extra careful! Use Liese as her spies, hide better, use her magic to blend in
It was all going perfectly, she wasn’t spotted yet, auntie Kyoko was walking towards an ice cream place with both auntie Sayaka and…probably also an auntie Hitomi
Hm, she was…probably fitting to put into that role, but they didn’t meet up too much…well she probably still counted
Yeah, she did
Anyways, watching auntie Sayaka and auntie Hitomi whisper into auntie Kyoko’s ear one after another, bringing red color onto her face non stop
Ibari was curious, so for a moment, she enhanced her hearing before immediately shutting it off
Nope
She was not listening in to this any more than necessary
Ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew ew
Eugh
Why did she waste her day on this again? She could have just played games…shown Reiketsu a boss she missed and watched her fail at it for those wasted hours instead
That at least would have been more fun…
…she could probably still do that
Yeah, that sounds better…
Better than listening to those…eugh, nope, not thinking about it anymore!
***
The sudden epiphany hit her far too late, lying in bed, her phone in her hand as she scrolled past yet another post with a funny image with that one character Kyoko likes
“Oh yeah, internet exists…I could have just googled it…I wouldn’t have to listen in to them…”
Lying there for a moment, Ibari stands up, walks to Homura’s room and lightly knocks
A few moments later, the door opens
“…Ibari?”
“Mama, can I say a curse word? Just one? Please?”
“…sure, go for it, just one and only today”
“Thanks mama!”
Taking a deep, deep breath, Ibari screams into her elbow, muffling the sound at the same time as a thin barrier surrounds her
“FUCK”
Notes:
Happy pride to fellow aros, let us get shot at people, instead of being shot by cupid for many more years! Happy pride to aces, gays, lesbians, bisexuals, pansexuals, trans people, enbies and many more identities i might forget at this moment
this pride month brings you aroace Ibari because Ai stole all the gayness from her siblings 😔
not sure about the other dolls right now, but maybe somebody would join Ibari in her ranks
honestly this came to me randomly a few hours before i started on this chapter and it just...stuck in my mind enough to include it
thought of making Ibari's swear word being "heck" or something to the same effect, but eh, she's a big girl, she can use a real swear word
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 133: Hanging out and Hunting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was not much of a reason she went to her door, she was just bored, there wasn’t much to do and they were sort of friends, so hanging out wasn’t out of reach
Knocking a couple of times, Kyoko waits a couple of moments, knocking again before Homura opens the door, a slight twitch to her eye as she stares at her
“Hey, wanna hang out? Was feeling bored and thought we haven’t done that much”
Homura looks at her
“…sure, just let me go change”
Glancing over her, Kyoko puts her foot in front of the door before grinning
“What? not going to show off your pajama’s?”
Homura glares at her, grabbing something off her table before launching it at her, widening her eyes, Kyoko steps back before dodging the steel cylinder flying at her
“Hey what the hell was th-“
SLAM
“…did you really do that just to close the door?”
“Yes, now wait you numbskull”
“I’m going to do it to spite you now! Who throws metal…something at people!”
“I do, bombs are really effective actually”
“Wait that thing was a bomb!? What if it exploded!?”
“It wasn’t finished so it wouldn’t have, you’d live”
“…maybe we should go play some sport, have any preference?”
“I’m good with anything, but do think twice if this is to crush me or something, I’ve had experience with…skilled people”
“Sure sure, but were they me~?”
Homura stays silent at that before a snort sounds out
What was funny about that?
Kicking on the door, Kyoko sighs before going to the couch, grabbing a pack of gummy bears from her pocket, Kyoko opens them and snack as she waits
What should they do? There was that volleyball field she and Mami visited sometimes, that baseball place too…sure it will just be them trying to hit balls and not a full game, but that should be fun too…
If Homura is as good as she said, it would be fun to compete a little…maybe a bet? A dinner? Take out? Chores?
Hmm
Many choices…
What should she ask for when she wins?
Feeling a tap on her shoulder, Kyoko looks back
A casual outfit, a plain white shirt alongside black pants, white cap and a small purple body purse, nothing special in any way really
“Volleyball or baseball?”
“Hm, I’m in the mood to hit things, baseball”
“Oooh scary~”
Homura rolls her eyes, lightly smacking her shoulder as she walks to the door
“Let’s go already”
“Yeah yeah, don’t have to tell me”
***
“Huh, so you weren’t lying, you are pretty alright”
Watching Homura bat another ball away, Kyoko eyes her posture, the firmness in the legs, how much they press into the ground, the quick hit
It wasn’t bad
“And why would I hold back now? It was gracious of you, to offer to pay for our meal, I can’t say no can I?”
PTHK
“Eh? Weren’t you the one to do that?”
PTHK
“You must be mistaken, your offer was so clear, are you feeling alright?”
PTHK
“Nah I’m fine, are your ears though?”
PTHK
“They are, how many did you hit by the way?”
PTHK
“Didn’t miss one, you?”
PTHK
“Neither did I”
PTHK
“What a curious thing isn’t it?”
PTHK
“Really is, isn’t it?”
PTHK
“How much time do we have left?”
PTHK
“I think we should still have…ten minutes or so?”
PTHK
“Alright…then let’s see who will have the most home runs by the end?”
PTHK
“Sure, thank you in advance”
PTHK
“Shouldn’t I be the one saying that?”
PTHK
***
Mami was curious about Harue’s wish yes, but she had to be polite about it, tried to figure it out herself instead of outright asking, sure it probably wasn’t really a secret, but some people still get offended when you do. Harue didn’t seem like one of those people, but Saho-san didn’t seem like one either so…better to be safe
Mami had trouble though, the purple material she summoned was…weird, slightly slimy, couldn’t hold itself much whenever Harue let go of it, staying hard only for a few moments after she did, melting in an instant after
Well, they had a witch to focus on for now, so that could wait
Creating another footing under herself, Mami glanced at Harue, barely blocking the witch’s swipes with the walls of purple that get crushed in an instant, sticking to the insides of the coffin, the reaching out legs sticking to the floor, the arms laying on the floor, cut off and shot down by the two of them
Waiting for the right moment, Mami watches Harue fight, watches her roll down and stumble away, throwing around the purple mass as she does so, a few lucky hits penetrating the coffin, the other barely scratching it, some missing entirely
“Harue! Don’t hurry! Be more patient, wait for a better moment instead of attacking with no rhyme or reason!”
“B-but how do I do that!? I barely have time to think r-right now!”
Smiling, Mami launches ribbons around the witch, limiting it’s movement, putting a wall of them in-between it and Harue
“Ask for help! Sure you will have to learn this eventually, but I’m here now, am I not?”
Harue opens her mouth in surprise, before nodding along to her, running forward as a spear generates in her hands
Mami jumps up at this moment, ribbons gathering around as she extends her hands over, grasping into thin air before ribbons form in front of her, shaping up into something bigger and bigger
Harue pierces the witch with her spear, jumping away just after, her eyes firmly on her
Well, that just means she has to show off a little, doesn’t it?
Winking to the girl, Mami shouts as the ribbons finally form the canon in front of her
“Tiro Finale!”
BANG
Notes:
i'm not feeling well for some reason so uh, a bit of a rushed ending
Kyoko and Homura hanging out
Harue and Mami hunting a witch together
my brain is barely working, so i won't talk more
hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 134: information exchange
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Homura invited her over, Madoka thought it was a date. So of course she dressed up for it, it just…seemed like she miscalculated when she noticed both Mami-san and Kyoko
Awkwardly moving to them, Madoka tries to stop the light blush coming to her face, but seeing Kyoko’s amused face, she failed
Deciding that the best course of action is to simply ignore her, Madoka sits down on the opposite side of the couch, her eyes trailing over as she notices both Harue and Nagisa sitting there as well
Huh
Madoka was still a little confused about all the people here, still wasn’t sure why Homura called her here, why she called everyone here, well, she will probably find out soon enough
Turning to Mami, Madoka quietly whispers in her ear
“Mami-san, do you…know why Homura called us here?”
“Ah…no I don’t, I assumed you did?”
So…neither of them knew
Madoka felt her curiosity increase by the moment, her eyes wandering around the room, catching onto the small devices around it
What were they used for? Madoka didn’t really…recognize them
Her thoughts get interrupted when Homura walks in, two unfamiliar girls walking behind her, one much less interested in everything than the other, the blonde one looking at each of them with some wariness in her eyes, jumping to her a few times, while the brunette doesn’t seem to bother with anything but holding the blonde on close to herself
Madoka tried to remember if she met them before, her mind drawing blanks before she comes to the conclusion that they were Homura’s friends
Probably
Sitting the two girls down, Homura walks into the center of the room, clearing her throat before starting speaking
“You probably wonder why I invited you all together”
Speaking up from her seat, Kyoko shifts one of her legs, putting it on another
“Yeah, I kind of recognize those two disturbances, but why all of us?”
“…you sure have guts saying that after flirting not stop in the movie theatre”
“T-that…ok fine, I guess I can concede on that…”
“Good”
Madoka glances between the two of them, they seemed to know each other, even if they seemed to have a…not the best impression of each other
“Right…I should introduce those two, this is Oriko Mikuni and Kirika Kure, both are magical girls as well”
Mami looks like she understood something, hesitantly speaking up
“Oh? Is this…why you invited everyone here? Something magical girl related?”
“You’re right, I have gathered you all here because of something that should happen in about…three weeks”
“Three weeks?”
Homura nods, a simple snap before the room turns white, a seemingly endless voids fills up the room, images of some sort of old book appearing in the next moment, records of something staying in the air
Madoka looks at it, tries to read it, something…walpugrisnacht? What did that mean?
“Is this…what I think it is?”
Kyoko stares at the screen, completely ignoring Mami speaking
“…that’s the thing you needed help with?”
“Yes”
Kyoko grins
“Well that certainly something! Well this was always the plan, I don’t mind sharing some glory with you”
“Right…I will explain everything I know about it so far, the strategy I came up for the fight, all the little details, the familiars, the witch itself, where it will be…everything you would need to know”
Tearing her eyes away from the floating images, Madoka turns to Homura
“So…this is a witch right?”
“It is, one of the oldest ones, the most known one of them, it’s…a unique case as well”
“Really? Why?”
“It doesn’t need a barrier, doesn’t have a labyrinth, will come with a bang and destroy the entire city with no consideration for anything at all, much more like a natural disaster than an ordinary witch”
Madoka shivers at the thought
***
Landing back on the ground, Kyoko groans as she stretches
The whole walpugrisnacht thing was…interesting to say the least, a little worrying, but nothing they couldn’t handle with so many magical girls in the same city. Wasn’t like it changed much for now, she just had to read up a little more from what Homura provided, collect grief seeds, save up a little more
The changes were minimal, something she could deal with, something she had to deal with
She got…attached to the city, from when she and Mami were close, from her living here for the last month, from her finding…love? Girlfriends? Kyoko wasn’t sure of the best way to phrase it, she just…found herself in a relationship
So there was still that little part of her screaming at her to run away, take all the precious things and go, run, run as far as she can, make it so the world doesn’t take anything from her again
But with the opportunity to protect it, with the opportunity to right her wrongs, to make things just that little bit right?
A small glance at the name on her skin, the itch from it amplifying the moment her eyes land on it, Kyoko looks away
The dead won’t come back
She already wasted her wish on something else
“…Kyoko? What are you…wearing?”
Ah shit
Turning to her back, Kyoko waves
“Not even a hello? How heartless~”
Sayaka rolls her eyes, walking closer to her, eyes wandering around her body, her clothes
“…didn’t know you were into cosplay, you know you could tell us that? We can do those group costumes if you want?”
Kyoko coughs, punching her chest as she tries to keep the laugh from bubbling outside
She…she thought this was cosplay? Oh god this is hilarious, she should drag somebody else in this too…who’d be the funniest though…
Homura, she was dragging Homura into this
“The spear looks cool…where is this from?”
“Eh just something I found a bit ago, don’t think you’ve heard of it”
“Really? You’re sure of that? Try me!”
Oh shit, she had to come up with something
“It’s uh…a character f-from magical floral girls?”
“...huh, want to watch it later? I’m curious now”
…you’ve got to be kidding her
“…sure, if I find it”
Sayaka stares at her
“Yeah no you’re fucking with me, aren’t you?”
Kyoko grins
“Am I? Or is the truth more stupid than the explanation?”
Sayaka rolls her eyes, not a single shred of belief in her eyes, Kyoko would feel hurt if she wasn’t anticipating her next reaction
“Right and the truth would be what…you moonlight as a magical girl? A superhero? Just found it in the trash and decided to wear it?”
In the next moment, Kyoko transforms back
Notes:
alright, first of all...
i need to go and answer some comments on older chapters, i've been...procrastinating it too much, especially with the typos i need to fix, hopefully, i actually do that tomorrow
planned to write earlier, but instead my brain decided to go and finish all the available chapters for a murim manhwa i've been reading, which does make me want to write some myself, it can work with pmmm girls pretty well...
maybe later down the line, at some point
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 135: Discussions and Accidents
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Biting into the fry, Kyoko looked at Sayaka, her head still in her hands as she mumbles to herself
An interesting reaction to be sure, maybe she should have explained it all first instead of just springing it up to her, but it was far too late to regret it, plus her reaction was just hilarious, especially with her realizing one of her guesses has been right
Maybe Kyoko was a little mean for enjoying it so much, but there wasn’t much she could do besides that, Sayaka was going to be shocked either way, so she might as well have some fun with the reveal right? it worked out anyways, Kyoko didn’t have much time to explain yet, Sayaka’s shock not letting her even speak
Kyoko looked at the food in front of her, a little further away
…she wasn’t really eating it, so stealing a bit would be fine, right?
Reaching out, Kyoko ta-
“…magic is fucking real”
Tucking her hand back, Kyoko nods
“Yep, it is”
Sayaka lifts her head up, staring into her eyes
“…and you’re a…fucking magical girl, because those exist”
“Yeah, quite a catch ain’t I?”
Sayaka grabs a couple of her own fries, words leaving her as she seemingly doesn’t quite register them
“Well you were one before too”
Kyoko…already knew that they could fire back effectively, was one of the reasons she went on the offensive so often, if she just made them too embarrassed, she won’t have to face it herself, plus it was fun to watch her girlfriends turn an adorable red
It still left her surprised for a moment, a quick blush spreading over her face before she turns away from Sayaka, a hand on her check as she tries to hide it
“A-anyways, any questions?”
Sayaka furrows her eyebrows, slumping on the table as one of her hands supports her chin
“I guess…what’s your power?”
“Ah…I kind of…lost it? It was ill-“
“W-wait what!? Lost it!? What happened!?”
Ah fuck, she really didn’t want to explain this right now, short and simple
“Well, I fucked up, my family died, something about my wish went wrong and…now I’m here”
Sayaka stares at her
Kyoko ignores it
“…Kyoko?”
“I’m not saying anything else right now, I’ll…tell you two later, I’m still mind fucked over something else”
“…alright, when you’re ready”
Softening, Kyoko reaches out, taking one of Sayaka’s hands in her own
“Thanks, it means a lot”
“Y-yeah, it’s only natural!”
Rolling her eyes, Kyoko grabs a handful of her fries
“You’d think, some people really don’t have manners”
Putting half into her mouth, Kyoko hesitates for a moment
Leaning forward, putting the bunch of fries in her hand in front of her mouth, Kyoko waits
Sayaka stares at her confused before her eyes widen, light blush covering her cheeks as she hesitantly opens her mouth
Tossing the fries inside, Kyoko smiles as Sayaka slowly chews, her eyes trained on her hand
It was…nice for a change, Kyoko still felt something twist inside her gut, her mind screaming wrong, a waste, it was hers, hers, but she pushed it down
She could deal with it, for now, it was…a start, something small
“So…we’re telling Hitomi too right?”
“Well, if you found out yeah, wasn’t exactly planning to keep it a secret forever either”
Sayaka smiles at that, a hand moving from under her chin as she grabs her own fries, moving it towards Kyoko
Raising an eyebrow, Kyoko feels her smile grow as she bites down on it
Sayaka waits for a moment as Kyoko chews
Ignoring the presented fries, Kyoko reaches out for her own bag, Sayaka looking at her with a confused expression before Kyoko speaks, teasing tone filling her voice
“Hm? What are you waiting for? Come on, eat your part~”
Sayaka’s face turns completely red in that moment, sputtering as she tries to move the food in her hand closer, which Kyoko ignores, instead grabbing her drink, closing her eyes as she sucks on the straw
Sayaka continues to stare at her, incredulous look in her eyes
Kyoko waits
Sayaka stares at her
Softly pushing her hand to her, Kyoko waits, her drink hiding her grin
After minutes that feel like an eternity, Sayaka finally eats them, giant blush overtaking her face
Kyoko might have enjoyed eating them, but this? This was an even bigger treat
***
Madoka was having fun, was enjoying herself a lot, Homura noticing her disappointment was a little embarrassing, but if she got a sleepover date out of it, that just made it worth it, thankfully she actually asked her parents this time, won’t be punished for it
Well, washing dishes could barely be counted as punishment really, but Madoka wasn’t going to say that to her parents, she was more than ok with that being it
Laying her hand on Homura’s lap was nice…it was comfortable, made Madoka feel relaxed
She would feel even better if she didn’t have Homura’s soul gem getting inspected at the edge of her vision, but some sacrifices had to be made
Homura’s soul gem was…weird from she said, something happening to it that didn’t really make sense with all that she knew about them, something changing it
So Madoka could only put her feeling down inside herself, ignore them, as much as she didn’t fully trust Anny, she was still helpful, still told part of the truth, seemed to believe most of what she said
Told her the truth regarding the contracts, hadn’t included a single lie
Her guard down, Madoka doesn’t react fast enough, a yawn splitting her mouth open
Homura’s tail swishing into it
Both of them freezing
The tail near instantly moves away, Madoka standing up as she coughs out, fur on her tongue
Ugh!
Homura reaches toward the table, a cup of water handed to Madoka as she gulps it down, regretting it a moment later as she feels some fur travel down her throat
Ew ew ew ew
“Homura…I’ll just…go wash my mouth”
“Y-yeah, that…seems like a good idea”
Notes:
i don't bully madohomu too much, so it was their turn
KyoSaya get a nice date though :)
it is far too late for when i have to wake up so...this is it for the author note
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 136: The Akemi bonding chapter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking into the kitchen, Harue stops for a moment
Homura was…busy it seems, she should probably just…leave for now
“Hm? Harue? Did you want something?”
“O-oh it’s nothing, I can go back later, when you’re not busy”
Turning around, Harue tries to walk away
“…you can stay you know?”
“…I mean, aren’t you…busy?”
“I’m just indulging myself, learning a new recipe, it’s nothing that important”
Pausing, Homura looks at her, doubt in her eyes as she tries to collect some words, her mouth opening a few times before she swallows and continues
“…do you…want to try cooking with me?”
Harue thinks about it, did she?
It…well looked interesting from what she’s seen, Homura looked so focused whenever she cooked, felt like she was in the zone, so much so that it felt like a waste to just…walk in and interrupt her
Would she?
Yes
She would, giving it a try can’t end too bad
“Yeah, I think…yes I would”
Nodding, Homura points to some vegetables
“Could you…cut them up? I was thinking of making some salad as a side dish”
“Sure, I can do that”
Walking over, Harue pauses for a moment before walking back to the counter, Homura glancing back before turning back to the soup
Taking a knife, Harue walks back to the table
Sure, she could probably use her magic and make one, but they could be… a little slimy, maybe it was the material, but Harue really didn’t want to taste it
So a normal knife it is
Grabbing the cucumber, Harue cut it in half, placing the two piece together before cutting them in half again
Holding the last cut pieces together, Harue slowly starts chopping them to small bits
“…so, um, how are…thing with Madoka?”
“They’re going…nice, it’s enjoyable, I don’t have anything to complain about, anything with you?”
“Well…I’m getting along with Mami-san…I hang out with Kyoko, Sayaka and Hitomi too…Madoka…well it’s mostly during lunch and when she’s visiting you, but then I just…don’t really want to interrupt you two”
Homura pauses
“You…don’t have to be, you wouldn’t interrupt, we…will have enough time to talk to each other later”
“…are you…sure?”
“Of course, why wouldn’t I be? I’m not so insecure”
Putting the chopped cucumbers into the bowl, Harue nods
She…
Yes
Homura was like that
There was no need to worry so much
“…you’re right”
***
“C’mon turn here! Here, here!”
Frowning, Reiketsu frowns at her, pushing her with her shoulder before doing as she said
Ibari grins at that
She still listened didn’t she?
Well, Ibari was still impressed by how good Reiketsu already was, it didn’t take her even half a day before she was already better than Usotsuki was, sure Usotsuki didn’t really…play that often, but she still spent enough time with her that she would be much better than a newbie!
Well, Ibari thinks so? She hadn’t played with other people much
Anyways, Reiketsu was getting good and Ibari was feeling delighted, finally, somebody who would be a worthy rival for her! She was so bored with her other sisters by now, maybe it was Ibari’s fault for trying to be better and better, but they should have tried more too! What, was she supposed to stay bad? No!
Besides, Reiketsu was making progress, so that was that! She was getting somebody to play with!
“C’mon! What are you doing! Don’t let them pass you!”
Reiketsu frowns, drifting to off road, Ibari feeling interest build inside her as she looks at the screen
She could…have fun and interrupt her, but Ibari was too interested to see if she could win it, have a comeback
Hmm…maybe Ibari should teach her herself, it would be fun and she could have somebody to play with more often…Reiketsu liked getting better at stuff, well Ibari thought she did, it was probably true, Reiketsu didn’t really talk a lot, even if she was almost fully grown by now
Hmmm, did she not know how to? She should right? Ibari knew, but she was also the best so that might be because of it, was it something else? Hmmm
“Wanna play together after this?”
Reiketsu nods before frowning again, getting passed by once again
Watching her frown, Ibari grins to herself
The little reactions were always so fun to watch, especially with how little she emoted usually
Ibari just couldn’t not tease her, could she?
***
Walking into the bar, Furugaki takes a moment to find him
Sitting on the stool, lazily drinking his alcohol, eyes trailing over the room as he spots him, a slight smile on his face appearing as he waves Furugaki next to him, patting the stool next to him
Rolling his eyes, Furugaki walks up to him, eyeing the menu for a moment
“How’s this old man here? Knees giving in already?”
“You really don’t have much room to say those things, you have what…five, seven years before you’re the same age?”
Grinning, Satoshi lifts his cup
“Well you see, you will still be older, so it will remain funny!”
Rolling his eyes, Furugaki makes his order before turning to his…sort of friend, an old man who still stuck around after the years
“You are…still a complete idiot, I have no idea how you are able to compete with me”
Taking a sip, Satoshi waves his hand
“Well of course I can, the job is one thing, making fun of you is another, just as talking with my favorite little niece is different from talking to you right?”
Letting out a small chuckle Furugaki extends his cup
“Well, can’t argue with it, cheers to that?”
“Cheers to that!”
A small clink
Taking a full swing of it, Furugaki enjoys the sweet taste
Putting the cup on the table, he inquires
“So…what did you want to talk about? You don’t invite me to drink often enough to do it more than once in half a year”
“Eh? You don’t believe little old me want to spend time with his pal?”
“No, I do not”
Grinning, Satoshi nods
“You’re right! Well, it is fun, but something happened recently”
Propping himself up, Furugaki tenses
“What did?”
Satoshi’s eyes turn cold
“Madoka…she found a dead body, she lied about something, I don’t…know why she needed to lie, but…I’m concerned, with her dating your kid…it applies to you too”
“…when?”
“About a week ago…she was…young, family in the hospital, she was supposed to move with her family, but they all declined, the orphanage was getting ready, but she vanished, records of her running away were already pretty common, so they just waited for her to come back”
Furugaki feels his breath stop
“…she didn’t”
“No, she did not”
Notes:
not much left of this timeline, my juices for it are running out, thankfully i don't plan to keep it for longer than five more chapters
decided to spend some time with the Akemi family, Homu and Harue bonding with cooking, Ibari and Reiketsu being gamers™, Furugaki drinking with Satoshi
it's almost 2 in the morning here so...yeah i'll just go to sleep now
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 137: Truth bombs, Pranks and Unexpected meetings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi wasn’t sure what the whole thing was about, it was…much more serious than their usual dates, a bit heavier as well
Sayaka looked a bit tense, Kyoko was…still carefree, at least seemed like that at the first glance, her hands stayed still behind her back
Hitomi…wasn’t sure what was happening, but at least it seemed a little serious, so she decided to be serious in turn, quietly walking over and sitting down
“So…what was that you wanted to talk about?”
Kyoko hums
“How do I…explain it right…hm, maybe I should have brought you two somewhere else…ugh whatever, not like those two aren’t one either”
Letting her head fall to the back Kyoko grumbles, Hitomi trying to focus on what she says, but Sayaka deciding to interrupt her
“It’s kind of crazy but…well, it will explain some things? I think? It made sense to me, but she also did that thing…huh, Kyoko! Can’t you just transform?”
Snapping her fingers, Kyoko looks at Sayaka with a grin
“Right! That’s a great start!”
“What do you mean tra-“
Kyoko doesn’t let her finish, bright red light covers her as Hitomi feels her jaw slacken, Sayaka swallowing to the side, a moment after, Hitomi looks at Kyoko, still sitting in the same place, a confident look in her face, her clothes…completely different
Hitomi stares
And stares
And stares
“…what the fuck”
“I know right!? And she had the audacity to do the reverse to me!”
“Hey! Don’t say it like you didn’t plan this with me too, plus it’s a perfect start isn’t it?”
Letting out a small, deeply confused breath, Hitomi taps on the table
“R-right, so…can you explain w-what just happened?”
“Well…I’m a magical girl”
Covering her face, Hitomi puts her other hand in front of her
What the fuck
“…please explain it fully”
“That’s the plan! I kind of need to do that anyway, something is…going to happen soon so I need the two of you to leave the city then”
“H-huh!? Wait you didn’t say anything about that before!?”
“Well I didn’t really process it then! Just…let me explain it, I’ll just…start from how I became one”
Taking a large breath, Kyoko closes her eyes, her body tensing, fist in fist
Opening her eyes, Kyoko speaks
Speaks of her family, of her father, of how hard it was get somebody to listen to him
Spoke of contracting, of becoming a magical girl, of trying to make the world better
Of teaming up with an older girl, of learning from her
Of giving up on her ideals
Of giving up on being good
Of giving, on the fantasy that she could make the world better
***
Hiding behind the counter, Warukuchi hesitantly looked over it before glancing back to her older sister
Would it work? It was fun, really fun, Warukuchi wanted to see it happen so much, it would be so funny, but big sis Ibari would notice wouldn’t she? She was smart, she would noticvce that type of thing right?
But big sis Usotsuki was so sure…so it can work too right? Maybe?
Gripping the water balloon in her hand, Warukuchi closed her mouth with her other hand, letting out quiet giggles
Feeling a flick to her forehead, Warukuchi pouts at her sister, who shushes her a moment later, whispering quietly
“We can laugh later, when Ibari is drenched in the paint inside, we have to be quiet right now! She can’t spot us!”
Right! big sis was right!
Nodding, Warukuchi covered her mouth with determination to stay quiet
She had to do it! The plan had to go through!
…even if it would be funny to tell big sis Ibari about it, she can do it the next time, it would be great to see the reaction of big sis Usotsuki…
Hearing the door open up, Warukuchi held her breath, looking over the corner as she spotted her
Ibari walking over, putting her bag on the ground as she yawns, lightly stretching
Trying to get up, Warukuchi feels herself being yanked to the ground, glaring at Usotsuki, she hears her whisper once more
“Wait…wait a little longer, there will be a better moment, we have to hit her in the face!”
Feeling enlightened, Warukuchi nods, finally understanding the wisdom of the old
Waiting for the signal, Warukuchi watches Usotsuki more than she does Ibari, she truly was wise!
Seeing Usotsuki finally pull her hand down, Warukuchi instantly turns, the balloon in her hand flying through the air alongside it’s brethren
Ibari yelps, her eyes widening
POP
POP
Silence
Warukuchi holds her breath
A realization dawns on her
…what now?
“YOU LITTLE…WHO DID THIS!”
Hearing loud stomping, Warukuchi turns, Usotsuki already running past her through the open window, a glance back shows Ibari glaring at her, her face completely blue
Warukuchi doesn’t take long to take the hint, running after her sister as laughter bubbles out of her, Ibari stomping after them
“GET BACK HERE YOU TWO!”
(Despite the pain, Warukuchi doesn’t regret it for a moment)
(Her conviction to turn the next prank around on Usotsuki still strengthens, it’s only fair that Ibari gets the same opportunity, right?)
***
“Hm, aren’t you that girl Homura invited?”
Watching the brunette turn to her, slightly furrowed eyebrows, she turns her head on her before snapping her fingers
“Oh right, you! Yeah, I am, so what are you doing here?”
“I was just looking for something to buy, maybe treat Homura with…everything here looks so good right?”
“It does! I want to treat Oriko too, but I don’t know what to pick…”
“How about we buy some stuff together and try it? That way we can know what tastes good?”
The brunette-Kirika if Madoka was remembering right-brightens with a big smile
“Oooh you’re right, that way we can eat it too! You’re smarter than you look Maki!”
“…it’s Madoka”
“Yeah yeah, whatever, let’s pick something! I can’t wait, I promised Oriko I would prepare everything for today, it has to be perfect!”
…well, at least she was receptive to help
“Alright, how about…this chocolate strawberry flavor?”
“Hm? Why not the ice cream cake?”
Oh? They had that here?
“We can buy a slice of that too! Let’s pick some more!”
The girl grins
“Ooh you’re much smarter than you look! Let’s!”
Notes:
a bit of a more serious chapter at the start, but the next two parts probably returned it back to the fun side :D
Usotsuki and Warukuchi prank Ibari, then proceed to get their ass beat 😔
Kirika and Madoka meet up in a bakery, both wanting to treat their girlfriends, Kirika just dissing Madoka out of nowhere 😔
i probably will have the next chapter be the last one before Walpugrisnacht, the chapter after that ending this timeline, because i'm shit at responding to comments these days i will say, the memory manipulation will weaken, break in the next loop, it won't be immediate, but will be soon after
it's just a great excuse for Madoka making a wish :)
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 138: Lily, Last wills
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Laying in her bed, Homuli__ looked outside the window, plucked ruby red eyeballs decorating the window sill, her dear little Liese making sure to give her a pretty view, she just wished they could show her something more
Worthless little things
Ah how ungrateful of her! She really should be thankful enough that they’re even here…her poor little dolls were already exploring outside, those traitors, but here she was, waiting, for her name has yet to be complete, for she was still chained to the bed, her legs were still tied to the bed, her insides still twisted, still wrong
Her teeth itched, the same way when her insides did, the same way it did before Liese graced her with their presence, made her not be alone anymore
Dolls…dolls were dolls, company, she needed an alive company, not those wretched things that abandoned her for the first sign of freedom, for the first sign of her
Traitors traitors traitors! They were hers! They were made from her, from her blood, tissues, hair and soul, but she stole them! She was already hogging the outside world, yet she wouldn’t even let her have the dolls she made in her own image
Fourteen flaws, fourteen dolls, it was perfect, something she made, something that only she could hold dear, something that only she could hate with all her worthless heart
But they were taken, outside (beforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeherbeforeher)
Flaunting their freedom, flaunting their achievement, flaunting the acceptance they have received from her, the care they received from her
Homuli__ felt like grabbing onto something, felt like clawing into the throat of that creature, of making her aware of Homili__’s existence, rip into pieces, bite into it, shred it until the pieces were reduced to nothing
Feeling her burst in, Homuli__ rolls her eyes
“…here again”
“Of course you are, where else would you be stupid?”
Homuli__ grins at the frown on her face
That voice was always so grating on her ears, yet she spoke so much anyway, didn’t she understand how much it hurt to listen to? Like a drill making holes inside her brain, drilling into her head, a hammer shattering her skull for each word she said
“A simple dream would be nice too, but I guess I’m stuck with you”
“Then let me take over, you will have such a great dream if you d-“
“No”
“Ugh, leave then, why can’t you let me be?”
She sighs
“Not like I have a choice either, do you have any idea how to deal with…this?”
Glancing around the ruins that were her room, Homuli__ thinks about it
Does she? Not exactly, this wasn’t something she understood, wasn’t something that was imprinted onto her ever since she was brought into existence
Yet something whispered to her the back of her mind
Interrupted, constantly changing tone, the voice that doesn’t have anything distinguishing about it, changing and changing within seconds
“…you go back, it should purge their existence from here, I might…be able to start fixing it after that”
“…and you will?”
Glaring at her, Homuli__ grabs onto the bed, the metal groaning under her grip
“This is my world, my room, my space, this is me, an extension of my being, you ask me if I would let a wound grow deeper? You truly are stupid”
She looks at her
A small nod is all she gets
***
Opening her eyes, Homura stares at the dark ceiling
A small glance at the clock, proves that it was far too late, already past three in the morning, she was supposed to sleep, but any attempt proved to be futile
Sighing, Homura gets out of bed, walking over to the kitchen as her head throbs slightly, turning the light on, Homura feels her eyes adjust, walking over to the cabin, Homura rummages through it for a few moments, finally finding her cup she moves to the kittle
Pouring some water for herself, Homura hears steps moving to her, turning around she watches as Kyoko walks in
Glancing at the hair, Homura takes it in for a moment, it wasn’t often when Kyoko let her hair out, most of the time that same hair being pulled up in a ponytail
“woke up?”
“…yeah, a bit nervous I guess, it’s a week away isn’t it”
“…yeah, it’s good to be nervous, the edge…is needed for that thing”
Rolling her eyes, Kyoko walks past her, grabbing her own cup
“What a positive thought, tried being a life coach yet?”
“I might try it out, want to try being my first customer?”
“I’ll pass, friends bias and all, can’t put your professional integrity at risk can I?”
Rolling her eyes, Homura sits down on the table, Kyoko sitting on the opposite side
They sit in silence
“…you think we can do it?”
She knew they could
There was just the fact, that the chances of them all returning alive were much, much more slimmer
If she could let it all out, if she could just kill it herself, if Homura didn’t have to restrain the second magic inside her soul gem, if the dangers weren’t so large…
“…yes, I believe we can”
“…not confident huh”
“I am, the witch will fall, it’s just that…”
“…somebody else can die as well huh”
Kyoko let’s her head lean down
“And I just started getting my life together too”
“Want to make a will?”
Kyoko’s head snaps up, shock on her face before she burst out in laugher
“Y-yeah, let’s jot one down, I will leave my grand total of nothing to you, in exchange for your stuff in your will?”
“I will treasure the nothing you will pass to me like it deserves to be”
“I’ll make sure not to waste your stuff too bad either!”
Chatting for a couple more minutes, Kyoko excuses herself, yawning as she goes back to bed
Homura smiles at her back, more confident, more fitting to the girl she knew
Summoning her shield, Homura pulls out a small box
Looking inside, Homura frowns
Only two left
Well, nothing she can do about that
Grabbing one stick, Homura bites
The chocolate is still as sweet as the first time she tried it
Notes:
early chapter :D
man i'm so productive today
some angst before walpugrisnacht
Homulily pov as a treat
hope you enjoyed today's chapter :)
Chapter 139: Storm of steel, concrete and ravens
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue looked towards it, a sense of helplessness emanating from herself, felt her knees go weak just from the feeling of its magic
Enormous, bigger than anything she ever seen, sun compared to lightbulbs, just as scalding hot
And they were supposed to fight
To win
The air shifts, parts to make way for the queen of witches, the world moves, makes space, the city stands in its way
And then it doesn’t
Harue watches, as the witch rams through the buildings, not a care in the world, moving just as fast as when it was moving in the air
Unstoppable
Harue wants to laugh at herself for thinking she could do it
Wants to lay down on the floor and scream
A hand clasps her shoulder, Harue stops, her shakiness slowly disappearing
Right, she…needed to do this, needed to win, needed to help, had to keep this safe
Turning to her right, Harue looks at Kyoko, her hand leaving her shoulder with a smile on her face
Harue can’t help but note the small tremor, hidden a moment later
“Well, our target is here! Time to hit it where it hurts!”
Nodding, Harue takes a deep breath, her eyes closing as she focuses, she…they can do it, they can beat it
Grasping into the space from her wish, Harue creates a canon, ignoring the amused look on Mami’s face, with a slight tint of blush, Harue held her breath, gathering magic inside it
Feeling magic gather near her, Harue looked to the side, watching Madoka and Mami join her to the side
Letting her breathe out, Harue shoots
The witch staggers back, three projectiles hitting it, only one leaving a crack on it
Hope started to build up inside her gut, it was possible! They can stop it!
***
Kyoko wasn’t sure where the street began and where the familiars ended, she moved and moved and fought and fought, cutting them more and more as she tried to reduce the number as much as she could. She was exhausted, felt herself lose steam, slow down
Kyoko pushed herself further, didn’t let herself stop, pushed magic into her muscles as they tear from the abuse, swing after swing, block after block, dodge after dodge, occasional fire from above helping her out
It was tough, but at the very least she wasn’t alone, was making the slightest of difference, just enough so that she could push through it
That claw girl was helpful, Kyoko had to admit that, her magic letting her move faster was helpful, her skill wasn’t the worst, she could hang in there, it made the fight just that little bit easier, just that little bit more manageable
Even if she still felt like shit, but that was only natural, wasn’t it?
Once they clear it out, they can finally go help with the boss, sure those five seemed to be doing…fine, not bad really, held it off well enough, a few explosions making Kyoko flinch from time to time
Fucking hell, who even used those!? Where did they even get those fucking bombs!? Honestly what the hell, at least it seemed to…maybe work? She wasn’t sure, hadn’t had the time to look up really, to check up on it, she just continued to slash and slash, stab the spear too deep into the familiar before abandoning it, creating another before jumping back into the fight
Her breath going ragged, Kyoko ignored it, moved, didn’t stay still
To stand still, was to die, to die was to abandon the life she just started to build up
Kyoko wasn’t ready for that
Not now, not since she has finally found something that tied her down here, tied her down into the city, found something that would make her stay longer, live
A place, where she wasn’t somebody on the side, wasn’t somebody who left a few days after, was someone, who was important
Kyoko didn’t want to hurt them
Would fight to keep them safe
Was fighting to keep them safe
And then Homura fell from the sky
***
Feeling the gravel in her mouth, the dust fill her lungs, her legs twisting in an unnatural angle, one of her arms torn off
Homura hadn’t expected the witch to smack her, hadn’t seen it in the previous dozens of loops, it was something to note for the next time, don’t get too close without time stop
Homura was thankful that the spot she fell at, was at least hidden away from view, wouldn’t give Madoka more things to worry about, she could slowly heal herself and jump in
It was just that it seemed like she wasn’t needed there
Walpugrisnacht was already on its last leg, it’s body breaking apart
Homura watched it die
A slight smile on her face
Well, this was done for
Lifting her arm, Homura used her magic, felt it travel to her shield
Click
A pillar of light beams down on her
***
Madoka didn’t have anything in her head when she saw it, she just rushed towards the pillar, rushed towards the only hope she had
Dragging the debris out, Madoka clawed at it, finally finding the open space
A single ray of light shining on her
Madoka stops dead in her tracks
Staring at it
An armless body, legs twisted into themselves, bone sticking out as blood quietly flows out
Their school uniform adorning the body
Madoka feels her stomach churn, feels her heart rate speedup
Feels it shatter
Madoka falls to her knees, her eyes never leaving the body
Dead
Unmoving
Gone
She left her
Madoka sobs
Her head falling down to the ground
She was gone
Gone
GoNe
Gone gone gone gone gone gone gone gone
Wind blows in her face
Feels a tug on her spine
Turning around, Madoka watches as everything floats up, watches as rubble crawls towards something small floating down
The world slows down
A voice resounds in her head
“--- ---- ---, - ---- ---- ---- -- ----------“
Her body relaxes against her will
Drowsiness overwhelms her
Madoka falls to the ground
Sleep taking over her consciousness
Notes:
ending a timeline always feels satisfying on some level, the finality is fun
once more, Madoka angst on the night of walpugris
but hey, at least Kyoko get's Homura's stuff right :)?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 140: Same day delivery
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Waking up, Madoka frowned as her head was splitting open, groaning at the headache, Madoka looked at her clock
Twelve in the morning
It wasn’t too late…
Ugh, she should ask her parents for something against her headache…
That dream was so weird…why did Homura look like that? It fit her sure but…the outfit was a little weird isn’t it?
***
Eating her breakfast, Madoka yawned before looking down to her phone
A few messages from Sayaka, a few from Hitomi, a few dozen messages in their classroom chat that Madoka promptly ignores
Her eyes latch onto something else
A message from Homura, a simple goodnight, late into the night
Did she stay up again? She really…well, Madoka couldn’t really complain about it too much when she was the reason for her staying up until two in the morning, Madoka just…expected Homura to fall asleep before four in the morning
Sending a quick good morning message, a few strong words about her staying up so late
Checking the messages from Sayaka and Hitomi, Madoka covers her mouth as a few giggles escape her
“Hm? Something good there?”
“O-oh it’s just…a joke Sayaka sent”
Mama smiles at her
“I see…not Homura hm?”
“W-wha-mama!”
“Oh what, like it’s not her most of the time?”
“S-so what!?”
Mama tries to say something, before her eyes stop at something, a slight frown on her face
“…hey Madoka? What’s on your right palm?”
“Huh? What are you talking about…”
Putting her phone on the table, Madoka glances at it, there…wasn’t anything?
Turning it around, Madoka freezes at the image on it
A circle, a clock, two rings inside holding the minute and hour hand
Madoka stares at it
What…is this?
“I u-um, d-don’t know? It w-wasn’t there yesterday!”
“…it wasn’t? We…can go check it out today, ok?”
“A-alright”
Staring at the image on her palm, Madoka picks her phone up, snapping a picture before sending it to her friends
***
Finally getting home, Madoka climbs to her room, falling into her bed as she groans
Hours wasted as they tried and failed to figure out what was going on with the mark on her palm
Glancing at the messages from Sayaka, Madoka laughs
BlueNote:Oh? Who could have thoughts! Our dear Madoka inventing a new soulmark!
BlueNote: ah how disappointed would Homura be when she learns about that?
BlueNote: or will you follow in Hitomi’s path?
DokiDoka: oh sgut up
BlueNote: nope
BlueNote: did they figure it out?
DokiDoka: no…
DokiDoka: they don’t know why it appeared? Wjat it is
DokiDoka: What*
BlueNote: Weird
BlueNote: Well, you got a cool tattoo at least?
BlueNote: Even if it might make getting a job harder…
BlueNote: maybe Hitomi can hire you
DokiDoka: oh
DokiDoka: oh right
DokiDoka: do you think I would be able to explain it?
DokiDoka: You made me worry about this now!
BlueNote: …Hitomi is still an option?
Throwing her phone on the bed, Madoka anxiously walks around the room
Ok, ok, she can explain it right? It was too early to worry right? This might start happening to other people too right? She won’t be a unique case right? This will be fine right?
Ugh why did Sayaka have to say that!
Now she was all worried…
***
Laying on her bed, looking into the employment rate of people with tattoos, the stories from people with them
Madoka was…panicking slightly
Maybe if she wears a glove people won’t notice?
Hearing a notification from her phone, Madoka glares at it for a moment, expecting a message from Sayaka, yet another apology that did feel sincere, but didn’t alleviate her new fear
Grabbing it, Madoka turns it on
Huh? Oh it’s from Homura?
A photo too?
Opening the chat app, selecting Homura, Madoka freezes
This…wasn’t the hospital
DokiDoka: Wait where are uou!??
DokiDoka: yoi*
DokiDoka: you*
AkemiHomura: I got released, walking home
DokiDoka: really???
DokiDoka: cpngrats!!!
DokiDoka: congrats*
AkemiHomura: Thank you
AkemiHomura: oh sorry, I have to go
AkemiHomura: I’ll talk to you later
DokiDoka: oh, ok
DokiDoka: talk to you later
Staring at her phone, Madoka sighs
“…I wish I could just…meet up with her”
‘Is that so? I can help with that’
Jumping at the voice, Madoka squeaks, kicking to the ground as she hits falls over to the ground, standing over her a small, cat like…thing
“W-what are you!?”
The thing looks at her, tilting its head the thing answers, a voice entering her mind, its mouth staying close
‘Some people call me Kyubey’
“W-what are you doing here?”
‘I’m here to potentially help you’
Turning around, Madoka sits down near it, watching Kyubey
“…help? How?”
‘I can grant your wish, in return, you will become a magical girl and help me’
“…huh?”
Madoka stares at it, processing it’s words
“W-wait what!?”
Leaning down to it, Madoka stares at him with excitement
“You can!?”
‘Of course’
“T-then…Then I want to be able to meet with Homura whenever I want!”
‘Is that so? Alright then’
And then, the room shifts
Madoka falls to the floor, an unfamiliar room around her
“h-huh?”
“…Madoka?”
***
Homura didn’t have much trouble leaving the hospital, her additional experience allowed her to adapt just enough that she could leave with the four extra toddlers
It was slightly weird walking around with glasses, with her braids again, but she had to be a little more careful, with Madoka remembering her previous self, it was safer to play a more…gradual change
The possibility of Madoka wishing for her to go back to normal was…less than ideal
Watching the kids look after the newest addition, Homura massaged her forehead, noise getting to her
Maybe she should pop the lenses out of the glasses…it might help her with the headache
Yeah, that sounds good
Thud
Feeling her ears twitch, her heart rate spike, Homura runs towards the living room
Thankfully, nobody seemed to be hurt, neither of kids were on the floor, nobody was crying
It was just that…
“…Madoka?”
Notes:
a bit late, got a little stuck there and it's too fucking hot here
my internet decided to be shit specifically on ao3, at least on my phone, on the day where it tried to cull my 100+ inbox at that too
what the fuck D:
quick wish this time
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 141: Author note, small break
Chapter Text
Alright so, I've missed a couple days, been busy with ending my internship and all
Good news, I'm done with that, almost, just gotta do a small test tomorrow and bring the documents on monday
Bad news, my PC broke, starts to restart a few moments after booting up
So, I'll take a break from updating my long fics until it gets fixed
So sorry for that, but I hope you understand
I still might release some one shots written on my phone, but I'm not sure about that
See you on the next chapter!
Chapter 142: Guest observation, Friendly meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sitting in the living room, Madoka realized a couple of things
One, she really should have thought out her wish more, sure it sounded exciting in the moment, but thinking back...she could really make a better wish, maybe something like...making Homura healthy? Yeah that’d be a better wish...but here she was, able to apparently teleport to Homura
Which was...nice, but apparently really unnecessary, because apparently Homura was planning to move to Mitakihara
Sure, it will still take a bit before she’s able to do that, Homura would still need to actually tell her uncle that, tell Harue, prepare, deal with the addition of...a dozen children. Because Homura had a dozen children now, from...somewhere
...they were cute, she had to admit, better behaving than Tatsuya could be, or they seemed to be
Maybe she was biased, but they were calling her mummy, as embarrassing as that was, it also made her...fluttery, made her feel confused as well
How was she even supposed to handle that? They called Homura mama...and her mummy
Was she even ready to be a mom? Were they serious? Would she do a good job? Is she going to be a good example for them? More than half of them seemed just a few years younger than her
Which was...a bit confusing, but it’s not like she could ask? Well she probably could, but it felt far too awkward to do it...how would she even handle that? Was it a game? Was Homura just...handling an extreme babysitting business?
Harue did seem as surprised as she was, more used to it, just a little bit
So did she not know? How much did Homura take for a kid? Was she even good enough with her health to do that? She only got out of the hospital today! How are there so many kids??
Before she could ponder about it any more, a tiny black haired toddler tugged on her pajama, puffing up her chest as she awkwardly tries to point towards her hair, a tiny headband adoring it as she stumbles over Madoka’s foot
Catching the girl, Madoka let’s out a small sigh, the tiny girl letting out a shinning grin at her
“Mie!”
running up to her, Homura quickly looks at the toddler in her hands, gently taking the kid in her arms as she inspects her, letting out a small sigh before turning back to Madoka
“Sorry, Mie...I’m not quite used to her yet”
Yet?
“Oh it’s fine! Don’t worry about it! so...you’re going to keep looking after them?”
nodding, Homura sits down besides her, another kid crawling up to Homura, a tiny glare on her face as she tugs on Homura’s pants as well
Homura stares at her for a moment before sighing as she leans down, picking the ginger girl onto her lap as well
“...ok, come here too Yakimochi, happy now?”
the tiny girl think for a moment before hesitantly nodding, clinging onto Homura’s chest
...cute
Staying quiet for a moment, Homura hums before turning to Madoka
“Hey Madoka...since you’re a magical girl too, want to go meet somebody?”
Meet somebody? Homura’s friend maybe? That did sound nice…
Feeling her eyes widen as she realizes something, Madoka snaps her head to Homura who is lightly smiling at her
“MAGICAL GIRL TOO!?”
Both the black haired and the orange haired toddlers glance at her before continuing to try push the other off Homura
***
Honestly, bringing Madoka with her towards meeting Kyoko was an impulsive decision, she didn’t really plan for it, not like she could plan for Madoka’s recent wishes, but Kyoko did usually like Madoka, so it wasn’t a bad decision either, probably
Worst comes to worst, she could just escape with her time stop, but of course it wouldn’t come to that
Two on one wouldn’t be that hard anyways
Patting on Madoka’s shoulder, Homura smiles at her before transforming her ring into the soul gem, focusing on it for a moment before letting out a pulse of magic
There is a small moment with nothing happening, before Homura feels a familiar pulse coming from the rooftops, responding in kind, Homura waits
Madoka fidgets besides her
“So um...are you going to call her?”
“I just did...It’s not super clear without learning how to sense magic...I’ll teach you how to do it next time we meet up”
“O-oh, ok! Thank you Homura-chan!”
“R-right, no problem”
A few minutes later, the invitee finally reaches them, landing in front of them
“...so, who did that?”
Taking a step forward, Homura speaks
“It was me, I was wondering if you wanted to make a deal”
Kyoko scans her, her eyes lazily move towards Madoka, observing her for a moment before looking back at her, letting her transformation drop as she pulls a half eaten pack of chips out of her pocket
“Alright, I’ll listen you out”
Smiling, Homura turns around, waving Kyoko to follow her, pausing for a moment besides Madoka before simply asking her to follow along
She could...start with the hand holding a bit later, when she actually asks her out, but for now she just has to finish this deal, make acquaintances with Kyoko again
“So...she in on it too or…?”
“She is, recent contract”
“Uh uh and you’re helping her because…?”
Homura pauses for a moment
“...we’re engaged”
“Oh? You are! That’s interesting~”
Homura didn’t even need to turn around to know the look on Kyoko’s face, already knew that the stupid shine of ideas was in her eyes, but this seemed like the best explanation she could give right now, it was one that would lead to the most amount of trust from the girl
“Anything...interesting you did together recently?”
...of course
Well, if she wants to hear something, Homura can tell her
“I had recently acquired ten kids, thought that was me doing it by myself”
Not hearing the steps, Homura felt a smile come to her face
“...huh?”
Madoka looks back, a small blush on her face
Hearing stomps behind her, Homura braces for a moment as she feels herself being spun one eighty degrees
"What the fuck do you mean you acquired ten kids!?”
Notes:
Hey i'm finally back :D
It took a while, but we're back to our daily chapters schedule! magical girl squared will be updated tomorrow alongside closet made out of glass, i wanted to release the closet final today but i procrastinated it too much
anyways, i am really happy to be writing this again, it's been a while so this has been fun, man i love writing on my pc way more than on my phone, so much more comfortable
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 143: Children talk, Speculations
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ten kids?? Where did you even find that many!”
“I just...did”
“No no no you gotta understand, finding one kid? Sure what the hell, weird for you to decide to adopt it but whatever, two kids? A little weirder, but still likely, five? Ten? Where the fuck did they come from!”
watching the conversation continue on like that, Madoka was...quite satisfied actually, she was curious about those things too, even if she couldn’t gather enough courage to ask them
but also...didn’t they know each other? Madoka assumed they did with Homura asking her to meet the girl, but it seemed like...Homura knew her, but Kyoko didn’t
“I honestly don’t know where they came from...they just did? They’re mine so I’m taking care of them”
“Uhuh...do you even know their names?”
Homura snaps to Kyoko, glaring at the girl with such an offended expression it might just put god in his place, how she managed that while being so adorable, Madoka didn’t understand
“I do, Ibari Akemi, Nekura Akemi, Usotsuki Akemi, Reiketsu Ak-”
“Wow how convinient that they all have the same sur-”
Homura’s glare shuts the girl up, waiting for a moment, Homura continues onward
Huh, they stopped walking didn’t they?
“Reiketsu Akemi, Wagamama Akemi, Warukuchi Akemi, Noroma Akemi, Yakimochi Akemi, Namake Akemi and Mie Akemi”
Madoka...should probably try and remember those names shouldn’t she? Homura seemed to take them seriously, so Madoka as her future...well she just should remember them!
“Those are...shit names, I hope you didn’t come up with them yourself”
“Of course I didn’t! They just won’t respond to anything else! God I tried…”
Kyoko stares at Homura before slowly nodding
“...sure, alright”
Homura narrows her eyes at the girl, the two of them staring at each other before Madoka awkwardly speaks
“..d-didn’t you want to make...a deal or something?”
Glancing back to her, Kyoko smirks
“Oh wow! We’re talking about your future kids and you’re so focused on business, what, do you plan to be an evil step mom or something~”
“W-what!? No!”
grinning, Kyoko points at her with her thumb before turning to Homura
“Man you really should consider somebody else, I mean you need a good second parent don’t you~? Maybe get a divorce an-”
“Not for anything in the world”
Freezing in place, Madoka feels her skin burst into flame, feels her every muscle tense as her mouth opens and closes
“...huh”
Kyoko stares at Homura before letting out a whistle
“Well, didn’t expect that...but alright then, no divorce in this happy house...not from this one at the very least, how about you pinky, considering it~?”
“W-what!? NO!”
Feeling the heat intensify, Madoka clasp her mouth
Oh god why did she have to scream that!?
Is there...a hole to bury herself in?
“...you’re both no fun, guess I’ll change the direction for the teasing”
“...Madoka had a good idea about talking about the deal, let’s keep moving”
“Yeah yeah, let’s get this done so you lovebirds can go make out or something”
***
Harue sat there, watching as a dozen of kids that Homura brought home played together, the older one’s...well some of them looking after the younger one’s
Some decided that egging them on was an activity worth pursuing
At the very least they didn’t bother too, too much, the white haired one stood besides her as the blond one kept trying to drag her towards looking after the other kids. Somehow she managed to brag through it all too, Harue wondered if complimenting her about it would annoy Homura
Which would feel nice, because she didn’t hear a word about her bringing the kids in before, hadn’t heard of them whenever she visited, Homura apparently failed to mention them once whenever she visited
Did she...want to abandon them or something? Was she not planing on bringing them alongside her?
Harue should probably hear her out before doing anything, but...uncle Furugaki was was supposed to visit in a few days, what the hell was she planning to do?
And Madoka just…appeared in their home too
Magic apparently, honestly they could at least bother coming up with a better excuse if they wanted to see each other...did they start dating at some point? That would be nice...they were supposed to get married, so if they get together sooner, it would be good for their marriage. Probably
“C’mon Reiketsu! You don’t gotta stick to aunt Harue the whole evening!”
Reiketsu simply giver her sister a stink eye before turning away and continuing to ignore her
Was she...mute or something? Harue didn’t think she heard her say a single thing yet
Should she...learn sign language? Nonononono too early to think about that, if they do stick around, sure, she can give it a try, not now when they can just...leave? Get kicked out?
But Homura seemed too serious about them, so probably not the latter one, maybe something else would happen? Maybe she just...looking after them for a bit? But for who? Harue didn’t think she knew many people, especially those who would have...ten kids
They did...kind of look like her? But that could just be a coincidence...there wasn’t really any relatives who they could belong to, at least Harue didn’t know any
Hearing the door open, Harue let out an audible sigh before walking over to it, Madoka and Homura quietly walking in
It takes a moment for her to notice something
Huh, so they are dating?
“Welcome back”
Flinching, their hands separate in a flash, flying to the opposite sides, slapping into their sides
“...had a nice date?”
“...it wasn’t a date”
Rolling her eyes, Harue glanced at Madoka, who upon meeting her eyes slightly nodded
...alright, she’ll believe Homura
“I came to say I’ll bring Madoka to the station, I think she left her phone here?”
“Uhuh...i think I’ve seen it? I think it was in the kitchen?”
“...thank you Harue”
Smiling, she waved her sister off
Watching her walk into the next room, Harue turned to Madoka
“So...what did you do if it wasn’t a date? I mean you came all the way here to meet her...I’d be disappointed if I came over to somebody I’m dating and not get a date, I think”
“W-we just...met Homura’s friend?”
...friend?
“...she has friends outside you three?”
pausing, Harue asks again
“Wait is she helping that friend with a babysitting job or something?”
“...no, she was confused about the kids when Homura mentioned them too”
...and here goes her only lead
Walking in, Homura passes Madoka her phone before turning to her
“I’ll be home soon”
“Yeah yeah...give her a kiss or something, she came all the way for you!’
Blushing, Homura glared at her before slamming the door behind her
Notes:
selectively mute Reiketsu huh, that...happened, fuck if i know why, but that's how it is now
Kyoko tries to tease MadoHomu, proceeds to advance their relationship forward
Had a thought of how funny it'd be to tag couple posts with throuple tags, which appeared in my head after seeing a blue and red slime fuse into a purple one, when my head decided to go "mm MadoHomuSaya"
having ideas for Kyoko this loop, i either want her to have an unrequited crush on MadoHomu, or make her and Harue start dating
anyways, related to shipping, i've been thinking if i should tag KyoSaya for this fic, it's here yes, but it's also like...half into the story in for any actual relationship happening, i kind of feel bad to tag it for people who want to see it with it taking so long to happen, there are hints here and there before, but it's not it...
there's also one timeline relationships (HitoKyoSaya) which appeared for a few dozen chapters before being reset away
and of course the Harue problem, because how do i even tag her? Homura? that's not quite right, original character? Also not quite right, confusing all the way
I probably won't tag anything besides MadoHomu because of that, but it's a bit sad, can't advertize my ghost yuri KyoSaya :(
anyways hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 144: The horrors of school, The case of a disappearing Madoka
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Staring off towards the wall, Nekura glances at her phone, a familiar number already typed out
Standing up, she walked towards the kitchen, standing in the doorway, Nekura tried to come up with the words she needed
How should she ask about it? Can she even ask? Should she ask? What if she doesn’t get to go to school again? What if her grades were too low? What if she was too dumb for school? What if even though she goes to school, Hinata doesn’t become her friend again? It was a miracle they got to know each other, so what if that miracle didn’t happen again? What if she just said something stupid? What if mama wanted her to have more friends and would send her to a different school? How would she get friends there? She wasn’t good at talking to people, she wasn’t people!? What if none of her sisters would be with her? What if she would be stuck there alone? What if she would be in a special class where nobody was? What if she was sent to the principal office and expelled because she would accidentally break the new school’s rules? What if it was far away and she would have to run to school everyday so she would be exhausted for classes and not learn anything? What if her school gets shut down and she doesn’t get to transfer? What if she has to stay a year behind because there wasn’t a school that would take her in? What if she doesn’t get to go to school and stays dumb and stupid because she would say something wrong and then-
“Nekura? Did you want something?”
“O-oh um...w-when can we go to school again?”
“That...maybe in two weeks? Probably earlier”
“I-I see”
Should...she ask if she could be in the same class again? Can she even ask th-
“...Hey Nekura, want to help me out?”
“W-won’t I just be messing up?”
Mama’s face softened as she waved her closer
“No, you will not, I’m here to help right?”
That...right, mama was here, she could do this right? Maybe? Sure mama doesn’t have the best track record of achieving her goals...but cooking seemed to be pretty successful?
Deciding that it was safe enough for both of them, Nekura walked over, glancing at the cut up meat in front of her, Nekura tilted her head
“...what should I do?”
“How about you cut these while I prepare the pan?”
“...alright”
***
“So...I heard you just...vanished from your room?”
grimacing, Madoka wonders if there was any way she could divert the conversation away from that, sure it was nice to see Homura, it was nice to get to hold her hand, nice to maybe plan a date whenever Homura gets here, but it was also...hard to explain without talking about magic
Sure, Homura never said it was a secret or anything, never told her to keep silent about it, but it was also magic? And it wasn’t known so that was probably just one of those obvious rules, like boys not being allowed on girls night, or that you have to wear clothes outside. Stuff like that
Or that you can’t bite people, no matter how annoying they were, but that rule was...less obvious
“So...going to explain yourself or should I call the main wife? Sure, I understand that I am but a lowly co-”
“Shut up! Don’t speak! Be quiet!”
Grinning, Sayaka doesn’t relent, instead grabbing onto her shoulder as they walk
“Aww c’mon, we promised! Sure you apparently had the whole...arranged marriage, but I already gave Homura the top spot didn’t I?”
“...I hate you”
“Ah! How hurt am I! Straight through my heart! What’s next, you’re going to strip my status and make my but a lowly servant? You wouldn’t do that would you?”
“...I will gift you to Hitomi, I’m sure she would be happy to train you into a proper maid”
Sayaka stops for a moment before letting out an offended gasp
“How dare you! Selling me to our friend! And as a servant at that!”
covering her eyes with her palm, Sayaka ran a bit ahead of her before her eyes glinted
“Hitomi! Could you believe it, I’ve been demoted and soon to be sold to you!”
Hitomi looks at Sayaka, confusion on her face quickly receding as she turns to Madoka with a smile
“No thank you, could you gift me somebody else instead?”
Ignoring Sayaka’s stumble, Madoka let’s out a dramatic sigh before speaking as pitifully as she could
“Ah...but you know how little servants I have, there is nobody else I could send for your birthday celebration, anything else would simply be far below your status Hitomi-sama…”
“H-hey what the hell!”
“Ah, do not worry Madoka, we can...find a compromise”
“...don’t go into period drama mode in front of me, you two know I barely watch those!”
Hardening her face, Madoka glares at Hitomi before spatting out
“I refuse! We have talked about this far too much, we will not part with the land our ancestors held for generations!”
A small laugh erupts from Hitomi as she stares at her, an evil glint in her
“You might think so...but I will find a way”
“URGH C’MON ALREADY! We’re going to be late to school!”
“ho? Were you always this studious Sayaka-chan? Maybe we should do this more often Madoka, if it gets our dear friend-”
“Shut up! Ugh hurry up already!”
Grabbing both of their hands, Sayaka ran towards the gate, sharing a look with Hitomi, Madoka burst into laughter
All was good, somehow she managed to avoid talking about her visit to Homura too, maybe this day was going to be better than she thought!
***
Putting her bento down, Hitomi glanced at Madoka
“So...what happened yesterday? Where did you go?”
“Yeah! My mom was super curious when your mom called us, asking if you were with me, you should have called if you escaped from home!”
Fuck
Notes:
Nekura deciding to put Homura on blast inside her head was not planned, but it was funny so here it is
Madoka and Hitomi interest in period drama's has never been something i've thought about, but from now on they're watching them together and texting each other theories for the next episode
Madoka fails to escape explaining her teleportation
hope you enjoyed today's chapter, even if it came later than i would prefer
Chapter 145: Neighbor's hang out, Failed plan, The second incident
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Staring at the ground moving in front of her, Homura weakly tried to get out of the girl’s grasp, but the grip Kyoko had on her was apparently reinforced with magic too, so there was nothing she could do
...well, she could bite her, but Kyoko...probably wasn’t going to do anything that would be actually dangerous, maybe drag her into a labyrinth to check how skilled she was, which might be a little annoying, but Homura could deal with that
“...what are you even doing?”
“Getting my future neighbor to hang out with me, gotta get to know you don’t I? I was planning to get your sister as well...but that can be done next time”
“And what are we even going to do?”
“I was thinking of a pizza place I know, then we could...window shop? There are a few nice spots that would be a shame to not see before leaving”
“I see...are we close to the pizza place?”
“Yep, should take like...five more minutes to get there max?”
“I see…”
the conversation drying up, Homura closed her eyes as she ran through her memory
Something like that hadn’t really happened before, but it seemed like a more...positive development so she could just investigate it later, Kyoko didn’t seem to be lying about their trip, seemed to be earnest about getting to know her. So why should she say no right?
Plus she didn’t have to walk there, so it didn’t matter, she did appreciate it, even if the gazes on her were especially annoying
What was so interesting about this anyways? Do people these days not carry their friends around?
“Hey, you fall asleep or something?”
“Nah, we’re there?”
“Yep! Now stop falling asleep on me and stand up by yourself”
“You were the one to grab me first”
“Well yeah, but I expected you to say something!”
“Having too much expectations is bad for your mental health”
“Yeah yeah whatever...what pizza do you want?”
***
Nagisa wondered if she could just...use a train to go back to Homura, her mom was still in the hospital, her home was becoming more and more disgusting the better she felt, it was fine before, but now...she grew standards?
Maybe, anyways, Nagisa was bored and she wanted to see her friends, wanted to see Homura again, anybody she knew actually, but it would be weird to walk up to Madoka, or Sayaka, or Hitomi, she would just be a little girl to them, if she started clinging to them for no reason…
it then struck her, a person who she could cling onto, somebody who she could have a reason to talk to, somebody who Nagisa could have fun with, somebody who could teach her while Homura is busy getting here!
She spent the last start the same way, so it should work out!
She just...had to go to Mami’s home again, get caught...and start hanging out! And then when Homura gets here, Nagisa could introduce Mami to her and make her less suspicious! It was the perfect plan!
***
Struggling to get out of the ribbons, Nagisa held back her tears
It wasn’t supposed to happen like that! Sure it happened the same way last time she spied on her, but she was supposed to know better! She was supposed to be able to dodge super cool and then amaze Mami enough to hang out with her! Mami wasn’t supposed to instantly catch her! It was unfair!
“...you’re pretty young”
“and you’re so old! Granny! Meany! Idiot!”
rubbing her forehead, Mami sighs at her-how can she do that to her! They were supposed to be friends!-before lowering her towards the ground
“Alright alright...don’t cry, how about...we have some tea and calm down? You can explain why you were spying into my window then, ok? I might also forget the insults you threw at me if you act nice”
“Y-you will?”
Her face softening, Mami nods, a reassuring smile on her face
“Yep, pinky promise!”
“...pinky promises are stupid-”
Seeing a twitch in Mami smile, Nagisa instantly shuts her mouth before quickly correcting herself
“-s-stupid...cool?”
“...so, do you agree or not?”
“Y-yes! I agree!”
“Good, now...let me get you out of here”
***
Laying down on the couch, Kyoko let herself just lay there for a moment, she had good food, not the worst company, got to see and shoot a real gun, today was...fun
Her ally, her future neighbor, she was pretty ok, relaxed about all the bullshit, didn’t seem to care much about minor shit, which was nice. If her sister was anything like her, Kyoko could be sure she would get along with her too, sure her and Momo were different as anything could be, but…
A dull pain erupting as if waiting for her thoughts to stray there, the name burning on her skin, void filling it, unresponsiveness that she could never get used to
well, what mattered was that they still were similar enough for the universe to match them together as one, her parents were particularly happy about it, the familial love, persisting through everything
To have somebody in her life forever, to avoid the fear of losing the soulmate because of a stupid argument, the fear of falling out being nonexistent according to them
And here she was, without her other half, dead from her father’s wrath toward her, dead from the grief Kyoko brought them in by wishing for people to hear them out
furrowing her eyebrows tighter, Kyoko sighed before openning them, searching for a distraction
Homura’s phone getting a phone call almost seemed like divine intervention, watching the girl pick it up, Kyoko quietly sneaked up behind her, a grin appearing on her face, an idea forming inside her head
“Hello Madoka, how are you?”
Hitching her breath, Kyoko waited for the perfect moment, Madoka’s voice faint without enhancing her hearing, but what mattered is hearing the beginning of the next sentence, to interrupt in the most natural way
“I’m doing alright, how about you?”
picking her moment, Kyoko lets out a loud yawn, stretching over onto Homura, making her voice as bleary and sleepy as she could fake, fully using her magic to it’s limit
“Mmm, who are you calling Homura-dear? Let’s just go back to bed~?”
“Kyoko what the hell are you tal-”
Thud
Staring at the girl sitting in the previously empty spot, Kyoko rubs her eyes, pinching her cheek before giggling to herself, those same giggles quickly turning into laughter and then into a full on cackle
Falling onto the floor, Kyoko held onto her stomache, tears running down her face from laughter, a look at the blushing red girl sending her into another cackling roar
“O-oh my g-god you j-just appeared here!? Pfff oh this i-is so much better than I e-expected!”
“...it was a stupid joke Madoka, don’t worry, from today onward you won’t need to even hear her voice”
Notes:
oh look a chapter on time!
i got too lazy to finish this in the morning but uh...it's here?
this was a fun one to write, i did skip a night to reset my sleep schedule so there might be inconsistencies i didn't notice, sorry for that!
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 146: Hospital visit, A farm house
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Grabbing the CD’s and the player she bought yesterday, Sayaka quietly moves through the hospital, moving to the elevator, Sayaka pauses for a moment before remembering the floor
Watching people move in and out, Sayaka wonders how many people were in this hospital, how often somebody was injured, how often somebody died, how often somebody almost died
Probably...not that much right? It was just bad luck, give it a couple months and his hands will be like brand new. Kyosuke will get back to playing violin, his expression would finally clear up, a smile would appear on his face and he would thank Sayaka for visiting, for staying with him and maybe even give her a kiss…
Shaking her head, Sayaka quickly left the elevator, her eyes trailing over the room numbers as she walks past the corridor
Finding the room, Sayaka lightly knocks, waiting for an answer, she fiddles with the headphones wire, a listless voice eventually speaks from inside
“Come in”
“...excuse me”
Walking in, Sayaka watches the scene, her heart shattering a little, a boy she was so used to seeing smile, so used to seeing confident, so used to seeing angry for a cause completely listless, dead expression not revealing a single thing
“...do they uh...know when it will heal?”
“...six months at the very least”
“I-I see...umm...how’s the...food here?”
“it’s nothing special, bland”
“W-watch anything on the tv recently?”
“No, not really, I usually just...sleep”
“I s-see…”
Sitting there, Sayaka touches the CD player in her hand, slowly gathering courage before lightening her voice
“So I was thinking...since you can’t really...play violin-”
Seeing the flinch, Sayaka grimaces before quickly continuing
“-I was thinking of bringing music to you! If you can’t play, you should at least be able to listen to it right?”
Kyosuke doesn’t respond for a moment, his expression flickering, light slowly growing in his eyes before he slowly turns to her
“...huh?”
“So I went out to the mall yesterday and...well I bought this?”
Shoving everything out of her pocket on his legs, Sayaka nervously smiles
Kyosuke stares on his lap before turning to her, his arms wrapping around her shoulder, driving her into his chest, laugh bubbling out
“Sayaka! You’re a genius! Thank you thank you thank you!”
“Y-yeah! No p-problem! Anything for a friend!”
Staying in the hug for a bit more, Kyosuke slowly let her out, a sheepish smile on his different from the dead expression from before shinning on his face
“Hey...could you help me put it on? Can’t quite use those yet?”
“OH! Oh I’m so sorry! I just...threw them on your lap like an idiot! Yeah yeah, which one do you want me to put on?”
“This one? I always wanted to try playing it, but could never find the time between my tutor sessions, I could study it up now right?”
***
Hitomi hid under the hay, her heart beating faster and faster, her breath going out of control as she tried to figure out where she was. She was supposed to have arrived at the park, but then a moment later she appeared in the middle of a giant deformed farm house
It was supposed to be a simple-quite literal-walk in the park, she just wanted to unwind and since neither Sayaka or Madoka were free, she went by herself
Thinking back, maybe this was karma for not going with Sayaka to visit Kyosuke, she should have just accepted the invitation, but seeing him so...dead hurt, she should have cared more for her friend instead of her comfort...if she gets out of here she will visit as much as she can, accept every invitation from Sayaka, invite Sayaka to visit him herself
Hearing the drag of a hoe moving through the ground, Hitomi closed her mouth with her hand
God god god please somebody, something, anything, please just get her out of here...she will do anything
Hearing the steps slowly move away, Hitomi stayed quiet for a few more minutes, digging through the hay, she looked towards the door, her possibly one way to escape
But...what if she gets caught by one of those chicken-pig things? If the figures in the pumps said anything, it was that she didn’t want to get caught, she...wasn’t clear on what was being sucked away, but she also didn’t care much
Spying along the giant room, Hitomi found that no wardens were nearby
Should she...take the chance? What if it would be worse there? What if there was simply no escape? If she was just stuck there until she either starved or got put in one of those pumps? Feeling a shudder run through her spine, Hitomi shakes her head before hesitantly crawling out
This...was the only way she could see, she should at the very least try right?
Confirming once again that all the wardens were away, Hitomi sprints towards the door, constantly looking back as she does so, tripping on her way there, Hitomi yelps, quickly standing up running with more energy
reaching the door, she swings it open, only to find another room
Long, long corridor with seemingly no end
A voice call to her from behind
“...there was somebody else here?”
“Oooh there was? Oh it’s y-a complete stranger! L-let’s make sure she’s ok!”
“...of course, that was what I was planning to do?”
“A-ah of course! Right of course you were! Let’s do this! You! Uhhh...civilian? Yeah civilian! Come with us so we can protect you! Or something…”
“as...unconvincing as she sounds, please do follow us, it will be easier to keep you save if I can keep my eyes on you”
“Hey! I’m super convincing! Super duper convincing! Everybody is convinced when I talk!”
“...I’m sorry for her”
“Don’t apologize for me!”
Notes:
thinking on the ship for Sayaka this time...maybe het KyoSaya (Kyosuke), or maybe OriKiriSaya, i'm leaning on the latter more because it sounds more fun, but who knows...
a fun chapter to write, actually might be the first time Kyosuke talks in this fic lmaoooo, only took 140+ chapters for that 👍
Hitomi gets caught in labyrinth because of Madoka's teleportation shenanigans made her unavailable, Sayaka might be the excluded one from the magical girl side in this timeline 👀
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 147: Explanation in the park, Murder scene
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sitting in the park bench, Hitomi stared off into the distance wondering if what happened was even real. Sure the...outfits of the girls in front of her were proving that it was likely, especially thef act that they changed them in front of her with a single flash of light
Still unsure, Hitomi looked between the two girls in front of her, the blonde older girl scolding the younger white haired one, who was evidently only half listening to her companion and was looking around the area, glancing at her and the tree's covered in snow, her eyes holding onto the tree's much more often than her
Hitomi wondered for a moment if she should be offended, before realizing that it wasn’t worth it. Slacking on the bench, she looked towards the sky and tried to figure out what happened to her
Was she sent to some kind of hell? Was...was there a religion that said something about this? Should she...look it up? If anything came close to this, maybe they were right on other stuff...probably
Well, if any religion had magical girls, she was sure it wouldn’t be treated that seriously, maybe they’d word it differently...like warriors of god? Defenders of the human world? Was that too anime? Maybe…
But did she have any other point of reference? No, so she was stuck wondering about the events of today, it would be easier if those two would explain, but the scolding was...pretty long, even if it had a surprising amount of complements in it
“Ughhhh, stoooop already! I get I get it! I’ll make sure to reflect and all...can you stop already? We...we need to explain witches to her! Right? She remembers so it means that she uhhh...can become a magical girl too, I think?”
“...that is...not exactly it, we’d have to ask Kyubey before we know for sure-”
“But it’s like...a big sign isn’t it? I heard that from my...mentor…? From Homura!”
“And where is this Homura?”
“She’s in another city, she has to deal with her kids...she will be here soon! Like...a few weeks!”
“...kids?”
“Yep!”
...a magical girl could be old? Well, not old, but an adult? How old were her kids? How old was she? Oh god she has to be an adult right? Yep, an adult, obviously, totally, she just...has to be
So, a grown up magical girl can exist, cool, cool
Anyways, she could become one too? Well, there was a chance she could become one, which was...already pretty damn cool
“...so uh...what are those...witches?”
Turning to her, the blonde looks between them before sighing
“Witches are...negative emotions taken form, they gather most often around places with negative energy and then start to lure people inside their labyrinth-the space we were in before, each one is different from the other, we, as magical girls have a duty to hunt them down to make sure they can’t harm other people-”
“They’re also so weird! All of them! I once saw a witch that was just a pair of underwear stapled onto a door!”
“...right, as I was saying, we have a duty to hunt them down, make sure to stop them from harming regular people, in exchange...you get a wish, anything you want, I’m still unsure if you have enough potential, but it’s better to tell you right now than later”
“...a wish? Anything I’d want? Is that...some kind of genie thing?”
“Huh? What do you mean by that?”
“O-oh well, maybe monkey’s paw works better, I think it’s more popular…”
“……monkey’s paw?”
Feeling her face heat up slightly, Hitomi wonders if she should just...shut up and wait for a more clear explanation, but she already started talking, already interrupted the girl, asked a question
she could try to brush it off...but it felt too awkward
“Um...l-like granting a wish wrong? Or uh...with unintended method? L-like asking for a lifetime stock of...honey and getting like...millions of bees?”
“...bees? I...think I see what you mean? It’s not like that! You get what you’ve asked for! Nothing...like that”
sighing in relief, Hitomi feels her shoulders relax
“That’s...good”
“Oh but don’t think of making a wish so easy anyway! It’s dangerous! Really really really really super duper dangerous!”
“Huh?”
“Ah...Nagisa is correct, as great as having your wish granted is, you will have to do your part in hunting witches and they can be...deadly, I’ve seen a lot of girls vanishing a few weeks after their contract...”
“...h-huh?”
***
Closing his eyes, Furugaki inhaled the smoke
He should quit...Harue was complaining about it, he knew they wouldn’t like the smell, but then things got complicated and he had to spend so much time stressing over the gun deals, he had to get stress out somehow
And now he was back to being addicted, bullshit he will tell you
Glancing down at the body in front of him, Furugaki peels his gloves off before throwing them into the nearby trashcan
“Deal with the body...make sure to make him ‘pretty’, I need to prepare to visit those girls...can’t smell to much like blood”
“oo did you kill that guy?”
“What th-who are yo-”
“What did he do? Did he steal something important? Or did he say something stupid? O OH! Don’t tell me, was he a mole?”
Turning around to face the kid leaning from behind him, Furugaki panics for a moment before quickly composing himself, covering the girl’s eyes before she can see anything more, receiving a loud, loud groan
taking a longer look, Furugaki feels his head throb, the girl looks...young, shorter than Harue by a head, her blonde hair cut short, just covering her ears with her hair, a bright blue jacket covering her body, the girl herself wiggling her head around his hand before grabbing onto it and trying to physically drag it away
“Hey! Stop it! It’s not even that bad!”
Sighing, Furugaki looks to his subordinates
“How did she get here?”
“Oh I just jumped from the ladder! It looked interesting!”
turning to the little girl, he lightly pat her head, still trying to keep the view of the body away from her eyes
“That’s...nice, but little ladies shouldn’t have to see something like that, you understand?”
“Hm, why? I’m strong! I won’t vomit just because of a bit of blood! I can handle it!”
“...that’s nice miss…”
“Ibari! You better remember that grandpa!”
“...grandpa?”
“Grandpa!”
Did he...look that old? He thought he looked young enough...sure that guy always called him old, but he was only in his forties…
“I see...Ibari, how about we...leave this place? It’s not that interesting right boys?”
Hearing a chorus of agreement, Furugaki looked down at the kid, who was actively pouting at him
“That’s not fair! I wanna look! Lemme look!”
“Ah, but how about instead I...buy you some snacks? For being such a brave little girl?”
Turning to him instantly, the girl contemplates for a moment before hesitantly speaking
“...that is a...acceptable trade”
Grabbing the view separating hand, Ibari shakes his hand before happily walking out of the alley, glancing back to them before shouting for them to get there quickly or she will be mad at ‘grandpa’ for not following through with his deal
Sighing, Furugaki quietly wonders how contemplates how hard tracking a kid from their name alone is
Ibari? Seriously? He should really have a talk with that kid’s parent...especially with how unaffected she was about a dead body
“C’mon already! Or I’ll tell mama!”
“...yeah yeah, I’m coming”
Kids these days...
Notes:
Hitomi gathers some information
i did read the comment about Homura meeting the guests, but unfortunately those two were Mami and Nagisa, but there will be a guest magical girl at some point in this timeline!
Ibari annoys her grandpa into buying her snacks, she gets a bunch of ice cream and
mid chapter remembered that we're like...in december, i tried to edit out the autumn/summer related things and hopefully i did a good enough job
the tree's were bugs at first, as unfortunate as that replacement is, i couldn't think of anything else for Nagisa to stare at while she ignores Mami :c
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 148: Getting to know your future neighbor, Successful expirement
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Opening the door, Harue looks at the girl in front of the door, a more and more frequent guest in their home
“...wait a bit, I’ll go call Homu-”
“Oh no, I’m here for you! Since we might be neighbors soon, I wanted to get to know you and all, want to go out for a bit?”
“Huh? W-wait we will?”
“Oh? You didn’t know? Yeah, we might be? Well that depends on-doesn’t matter, I want to get to know my maybe-soon-to-be neighbor, so, you’re free right now or not?”
“W-well...I guess?”
“Great! Want to go fuck around with me?”
“...alright?”
“Good! Now go get ready, I’ll wait here”
***
Harue was a bit unsure about the whole thing, sure, the girl was...more or less trustworthy, but why would they suddenly become neighbors? Their current ones weren’t moving out as far as she knew… well, it wasn’t like she knew their every single neighbor, maybe that couple on the first floor decided to move out? It wasn’t super likely, but who knew?
But it wasn’t like it matter all that much, they were...hanging out, walking over to a burger place Kyoko said tasted great and well...Harue would take any friend she could get
It wasn’t like she was antisocial, she just had a bit of a hard time talking to strangers by herself, it was much easier to just listen to people and Kyoko was able to provide that, didn’t seem to shame her for ‘not doing he part’ in the conversation
It was...nice, plus talking with her felt easy, maybe it was the two of them knowing Homura that made more natural conversation topics, maybe it was something else, Harue didn’t really care much
She just...had fun talking with her
And hopefully Kyoko had fun too
Honestly, at this point Harue didn’t care much about figuring out how the whole ‘neighbor’ thing would work out, it would just be nice to have a friend who lives nearby, wouldn’t it? She was also Homura’s friend as well, Homura has been in the hospital for so long, for her to have a friend nearby…
It would be nice
“-and then that girl tried to act like nothing happened? Like I didn’t see her try to sneak the bag out? I wasn’t even going to judge! I was planning to nab something from there too!”
“Well, maybe she panicked? Getting caught is startling right?”
“Well...yeah I guess, still her face was hilarious, she couldn’t act for shit! I had to nab something myself before she calmed down!”
Smiling, Harue nodded along with the story
“And then when we walked out she just...invited me on a date? It was weird as hell”
“Oh…? Did you accept?”
“Nah, I barely knew her? Plus our meeting was not ‘agree to a date’ material, I thought she was scared shitless! You gotta at least try to run instead of freezing if you want to ask me out!”
“You thought about it?”
Staying silent for a moment, Kyoko walks with her, her voice quieting down as she hesitantly speaks
“...well I guess? You see I...had a kind-of-maybe-a-crush on a girl I knew, we were pretty close but...well I kind of fucked it up, unfortunately for me, that dumbass formed my type...ugh it was so embarrassing when I realized it! At least I can branch out these days”
“...branch out?”
“Well...not just the bossy girls with savior complexes? Last one was...well it was this girl from the convenience store, she was kind of cute, but that died off pretty soon after I heard her shit talk a guy who just left”
“I see”
“Well if we’re on the topic...going to say something about yourself?”
“Oh I...never had a crush before? Never really...saw a boy that clicked?”
“Yeah? I guess that happens, I did get my first crush late, or realized it late? Eh doesn’t matter, but why does it have to be a boy?”
“...why a boy? Well...usually crushes are...boys...but you talked about...girls...huh”
Why did she think it had to be a boy? Her sister was going to marry a girl, a pretty nice girl who Harue liked, Homura would be happy with her, Madoka was nice, her friends were also nice, pretty too, but that was just...an objective view right? Like...girls call each other pretty all the time, so you have to notice that right? Homura had an obvious crush on a girl though, Madoka seemed to like Homura too…
Why did it have to be a boy?
“...I don’t really...know? I guess I just...thought I had to crush on a boy?”
“That so? Well who knows, maybe you do, maybe you don’t, not like I figured out that shit early either, I used to pretend I had a crush on a guy from my class, never spoke to him either, think I just heard somebody else say he was cool? Don’t remember, doesn’t matter”
“That’s...interesting?”
“Bet your ass it is! It’s about me!”
Huffing out a laugh, Harue nods, Kyoko grinning at her before grabbing her hand and dragging her forward
“Anyway, we still have to visit that bowling place, I heard they have nice milkshakes…”
***
“Alright Madoka, let’s try again, focus on your room, remember the feeling when you teleport and try to bring it out, slowly”
Following after Homura’s voice, Madoka slowly exhaled, felt the magic inside her gut twist and start to pull away, felt the tug on her stomach strengthen bit by bit
Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale, focus on her room, imagine it, the bed, the door, the plushies..the chairs...the window…..the wallpaper……The lights………
And then Madoka felt it, the point of her existence shifting, her feet displaced, air replacing where she once stood, the movement of the earth, data that she could not describe flowing into her mind-
And then she fell on the floor of her room, glancing around, Madoka sighed in relief before picking her phone up, smile on her face as she dialed up Homura’s number
It didn’t take more than a moment before Homura picked up
“How did it go?”
“I did it! I got home with my magic!”
Notes:
yeah i'm doing Kyoko and Harue ship, (KyoRue? idk that's what i'll use)
Kyoko nudges Harue into discovering her sexuality
Madoka succeeds in teleporting home
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 149: Hanging out with friends, Cake tasting, Dream
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hitomi worried at the start, how hard it’d be to talk to her friends after learning every about...magic? Witches? Just the general fact that magic existed, worried that her worry would explode out, worried that she would blurt something out
and those worries melted away pretty soon after meeting up with the two of them, it was the same, they talked before school, walked together, chatted between classes, laughed at the same stupid joke they laughed at for years
It was all normal, nothing was weird, she forgot for that period of time that anything changed, that her understanding of the world hadn’t shattered under her feet dragging her into the hell on earth, that she had seen real life magical girls fight against a hat stitched up from human skin, that she learned that she had enough potential to make a wish, that she was...something besides her parents daughter
And now, in the middle of their walk around the arcade, she froze remembering that she has yet to decide on a wish, that she has yet to figure out if there is anything she wants
Was there...anything that she could wish for? Well...there was one thing she could think of right now, but his hands would heal on their own, it would be...kind of a waste to use it on that wouldn’t it? He was her friend of course, Hitomi did want to help, but…
Using a wish, a one in a lifetime opportunity to speed up something that would happen anyways was a bit too wasteful wasn’t it?
“Hitomi? What are you...Hitomi! No! You never win in these! We are not wasting time with that!”
“H-huh!? Wait what are you-”
Oh, it’s one of those machines
“...oh god you didn’t notice it”
Oh that’s a cute plush...it would look nice next to her pillow right…that one too...reaching into her pocket, Hitomi quickly counted the amount of coins inside it
“Just a few tries? It’s my money anyway!”
“No! Madoka come on help me! We’re not letting her get scammed again!”
“S-Sayaka, but look at that sheep one! It’s just...I need to at least try! Madoka, don’t you think that bear is cute? Look at it!”
“Hitomi!”
“W-what? I got what I wanted last time!”
“It took you forty tries! We are not wasting time here!”
“B-but just look at it!”
“No!”
Turning to Madoka, Hitomi pleaded with her eyes
“I-it won’t take long, I got better from last time!”
Madoka grimaces at her, her hand slowly grabbing her other shoulder as she quietly speaks
“...I’m sorry, I want to believe you but…”
“Y-you too!? No Madoka please! Listen to me! I’ll just try a couple of times! Five! S-seven? M-maybe ten to make sure…”
***
Moving through her kitchen, Mami grabbed the tea leaves, carefully putting into an empty tea bag and putting it into the cup, grabbing the kettle and slowly pouring down the boiled water inside it. Walking backwards toward her fridge, opening it up, she took the cake and quickly made a few slices for herself
Putting the rest of the cake back into the fridge, Mami took the cup and plate, moving into the living room
Turning the TV on, Mami relaxed for a moment, noise filling the room. Even if it wasn’t people actually there, just hearing voices inside the room felt nice, checking up on the class chat, Mami sighed at the little amount of messages
Maybe it was because she checked it just an hour ago…
Well, that doesn’t matter, changing the channel, Mami stopped when she found the baking show she has been watching
Smiling, Mami took a bite out of her cake, frowning for a moment
“...not quite right, is there too much sugar?”
Well...nothing she can do now, she had to finish the cake before it went bad
...well, she can’t invite Nagisa with this one, maybe the next time she makes one
Maybe she should invite her for tea with a store bought one...making one herself was nice, but the cakes has to be good right? Has to be good enough for people to gather
...maybe she should try bake a few today, she had space in the fridge
Biting into the cake again, Mami slowly chews through it, everything else seemed fine, it was just...too sugary
It shouldn’t take her too long before she can invite the girl here, just...hopefully she likes sweets, kids like those right? She used to like them a lot…
Maybe she should buy some variety, just in case…
***
Opening her eyes, Homura sighed, her eyes naturally moving towards the cracks in the walls, black liquid slowly dribbling out, fusing with the floor as it hits it
It was...interesting to see it without red eyes constantly peeking inside, without the constant surveillance from that thing, the room felt...nicer, still suffocating, still wrong, the void outside the window still made her throat close up on itself
“It looks better than the last time I was here”
The girl in the bed ignored her, quietly watching out of the window
“You’ve been fixing it?”
“Of cOurSE, I dO not havE anywHerE elsE”
“And you won’t”
Turning to her, the half formed witch smiles
“aH, buT wHy nOT? thERe iS onlY oNe Fate foR magiCal gIRL’s, is tHerE NoT?”
“...shut up”
Liese clacks on the window with it’s beak, toy soldiers on the floor stand up, bite marks growing bit by bit, the balloons tied to the bed elongate, Homura feels a shiver run down her spine
“So FraGilE, juSt GivE up alrEaDY I wiLL taKE ovER-”
Her magic exploding out, Homura glares, the half witch’s eyes widening before it grins at her
“StILL a chILd arE we nOT? YoU wiLL haVe tO gRow up aT soMe PoiNT”
Staring into the eyes of the girl on the hospital bed, Homura heavily exhales
“Keep it up and...stop dragging me in here”
“StOp coMIng hErE tHEN”
“Gladly”
Notes:
Hitomi now has addiction to crane games, because it was funny in the moment. the "he" Hitomi is talking about is of course Kyosuke, since they still don't know his hands won't heal, it would seem like a waste wouldn't it?
Mami tastes cake and decides to practice more for her younger friend 👍
Homura falls asleep and goes into her witch's home
Kyubey is no longer there, but the cracks he made still exists, so it will take a bit before she fully remembers him, but she can see him now!
idk if i'll post magical girl squared today, i'll try but...it's a little late already
Hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 150: Meeting, Revelation, Anti-cooties plan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking towards the corner, Sayaka paused for a moment, her eyes latching onto the new flavor of chips, picking it up, Sayaka inspected it before putting it down
Maybe later...she could probably drag Madoka and Hitomi into tasting it too, for now just what’s on the list…
Glancing around it, she shakes her head before moving, turning right and bumping into somebody, falling down onto the floor, Sayaka yelps, her groceries falling all around her, letting out a small groan, Sayaka glances at the person she’s hit, a girl her age, a school uniform she’s seen around the mall, blonde hair
Standing up, Sayaka sighed at all her groceries before turning back to the girl
“Sorry about that, you’re alright?”
“...yeah”
“...you’re sure? You look...kind of upset?”
“It’s not...about this”
“Oh...well let me help you? Might as well try and make your day a little better”
The girl stares at her as she slowly separates things into two piles, things she remembers grabbing herself and things she didn’t
Joining in, the girl sighs
“...you don’t have to do that”
“Sure, but it’s a nice thing to do right?”
“I...suppose so, thank you”
Finishing with picking their groceries up, Sayaka hesitates for a moment before nodding to herself
Handing the money to the cashier, Sayaka stands up near the door, waiting, soon enough the girl walks out, her eyes widening for a moment before she tries to walk away, walking in front of her, Sayaka asks
“Need any help with this?”
“...no, not really”
“You’re sure? You feel like you need a...well a moment?”
“...and you don’t know me, I can find that moment myself”
“W-well yes, but-”
Letting out a long drawn out exhale, the girl closes her eyes for a second before glaring at her, a neutral expression on her face as she coldly speaks, each word more punctuated than the last
“I don’t need your pity, I don’t need help, I especially don’t need it from a stranger who knocked me on my butt”
“I s-said I was sorry!”
Smiling, the girl walks around her
“A better sorry would be leaving me to myself, alright?”
Frowning at the girl walking off, Sayaka huffs to herself
“...I just tried to help, what an asshole”
***
It was such a stupid idea, she should have said no, she already went through this once, so why did she decide that she could do it again, she knew it was insane, she knew it was something that she shouldn’t have thought of again, but here she was, in another labyrinth, like an idiot, because she wanted to what...see how it is? Figure out if she wanted to make a wish?
It was all stupid in the end, because here she was, feeling completely terrified at the broken pens crawling over to her, graphite marking the ground as she hysterically laughed at herself
She was an idiot...the barrier Tomoe-san put...i-it will hold on right? It should right? It should! She was so confident about it...it should work, it s-should!
THUD
THUD
THUD
THUD
THUD
THUD
“AHHH!?”
Falling over, Hitomi covered her face, a sound of a musket sounding out, hesitantly moving her hands away, Hitomi let’s out a sigh of relief
“T-thank you Tomoe-san”
“No problem, I brought you here, so it’s my responsibility to take care of you as well!”
“S-still...thank you”
“...no problem, like I said, I brought you here”
Patting her on the back, Tomoe-san helps her to her feet before lightly leading her alongside herself
A few minutes later, she stops, her eyes snapping back towards the entrance
“...Tomoe-san?”
“...somebody else is here”
“h-huh?”
“Let’s...wait a little, it’s safer to talk through here, than have to fight somebody alongside the witch?”
“...fight?”
Instead of answering, the girl simply stood there, waiting
It didn’t take long before somebody walked in, a girl that Hitomi recognized, a girl who recognized Hitomi, both of their eyes widening
“...Madoka?”
“...Hitomi?”
***
“Sis! Pay attention!”
“Ah of course! Sorry Tatsuya...should we continue with our battle?”
“Yes!”
Following along, Madoka smiled to herself as she played with her little brother, Tatsuya seemed to have fun so…
Well, Madoka enjoyed it too, maybe a little less than him, but that was fine. It was just a little hard to focus on it when just earlier today, she saw Hitomi in a labyrinth with another magical girl, apparently she was caught in another labyrinth not that long ago
It was...scary to think that her friend almost died, that she almost disappeared, it was so close to her just...being gone
“Sis! Attention!”
“Oops! Sorry!”
Glaring at her for a moment, Tatsuya stares at her in the eyes before hesitantly continuing to play
Making sure to pay enough attention that he won’t notice, Madoka wonders about the kids living with Homura...would they get along with him? They were a little older...well most of them, there were younger ones but...well they were a little too young, maybe in a few years…
Hopefully, who knew if he would suddenly discover cooties or something and decide girls are too yucky for him…that would be a little...sad
Nope, it won’t happen, won’t! She can just...subtly move him away from that...maybe introduce him to Homura’s kids? Hopefully they would agree to babysit him together with her...
Notes:
it is far too late for me to write anything else, this took too long, i procrastinated a little too much...
some OriKiriSaya setup
it's almost five in the morning, so i'll just go sleep now
Chapter 151: The first shock, Replaning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Honestly speaking, Furugaki was never ready to see them, the shape of their eyes, so close to that man, a man who he has entrusted his life to, a man who died to soon, the shape of their nose, a woman who was far too kind, a woman who was ready to do so much, a woman who hated brighter than any love she held, who protected with such fierceness it burned those close to her, the shape of their lips, a combination of everything best and worst of the two people he could not stop respecting, of two people who left, who didn’t bother stay for that little bit more, to raise them for a few more years
Homura didn’t remember them, Harue didn’t recognize his face
A failure, the man responsible long since dead, but a failure that rang deep, a knife dug into his guts, twisted deeper and deeper until it became one with his insides
A knife that twisted and turned at the sight of them, he was supposed to be used to it, he was supposed to have been done with wallowing years ago, he raised them for goodness sake. Yet every once in a while, just looking at their face would freeze him in place, just one look would remind him of the two of them, of their parents
What kind of caretaker couldn’t separate a child from their parent? What kind of pathetic fool was he to keep dreaming of the world where he was not the center of their lives, what kind of fool was he to believe that it would be better?
Thinking back, as much as he could respect Kiichi and Akie, those two wouldn’t have turned out as great parents would they? They’d probably drag him into helping them anyways...it was funny, to imagine that world, to think about being an uncle that just happens to visit a bit too often
Taking a moment to breath, Furugaki stared at the door in front of him, familiar, the same door he’s seen months ago, the same place he helped those two move into, it was fine, he would be...normal about it, would deal with it by himself
Yes, he will
Exhaling, Furugaki inserted the key, turning it and opening the door
...huh? That’s...sounds rowdier than usual, did Harue bring in friends? Well, he didn’t say when he was going to visit, only that it would be soon...
walking into the living room, Furugaki stares at the dozen of kids moving around, Homura sitting on a couch with a smile on her face, Harue seemingly ignoring everything going on around her, a familiar blonde girl running around in that same room
...that girl knew them? Who...were those kids?
Turning to him, Homura smiles
“Ah, uncle Furugaki, I didn’t notice you coming in…”
“It’s fine! Don’t worry about it just...w-who are these new friends?”
Looking away, Furugaki paused, why does she look so...guilty?
“It’s...a little hard to explain?”
“...how so?”
“Well you see...they...live with us now?”
“...they what?”
“Yeah, I’m taking care of them”
“Why are you tak-”
“They’re pretty well behaved most of the time?”
“That’s...great but it still doesn’t expl-”
“And I can’t exactly leave them to somebody else can I?”
“Why can’t you…?”
Quietening down, Homura looks away from him, whispering something so quietly he doesn’t hear it at first
“...i didn’t quite catch that?”
“...well I’m...uh...kind of their...mom?”
“...what?”
***
“-so how did he react?”
it took a few moments before the voice on the other side responded
“...not that bad? It took some convincing before he fully trust what I said, but...well it worked out?”
Smiling, Madoka quickly responds
“That’s great!”
“...yeah, it is”
“So now that he knows about that...did you talk about...moving here?”
“Not...yet, I plan to wait a week more? It seems a bit too...mean to throw two things at him at once, let him process the kids first?”
“I see…”
Leaning against her bed, Madoka looked at the ceiling, pushing the plush deeper into her chest, she slowly started
“...so, um...since we don’t know when exactly you’ll move here...do you think we c-could move the date before you come here?”
Holding her breath, Madoka waited for the other side to respond
a few moments later, a hesitant voice speaks
“...w-well, we can but...it would be inconvenient to move from one city to anot-”
“My magic!”
“…”
“...your magic, how did...t-that can work...”
“Right? I’ll just...teleport to you, w-we have a date and I teleport back!”
“R-right…you can do that...”
“So...does that mean…”
“I...y-yes, it would be...I would be happy t-to take you out sometime soon?”
“G-great! So uh...w-when do you think we should...do it?”
“...how about on Sunday this week?”
Sunday this week...Sunday this week...she didn’t remember any plans she had so, she was probably free? She should be…
“Alright! Sunday it is then!”
Notes:
I kind of forgot how i paced these...does it feel slow compared to the previous timeline? is it too early to tell?
Well whatever, hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 152: Pre-date shopping, Phone call catch up, Communication failure
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“...I know that this will be our first date but...do we need to be so over prepared”
“Well of course! Sure you two know each other...but not in the romantic sense right? So we have to go for the most impact we can get!”
“...why?”
“Well, she likes you enough to agree to a date, so we need to expand that like as much as possible, that way you can get your happy married life! And after that, you will owe us!”
Letting herself be dragged into a half hug, Madoka eyed Sayaka, who was grinning at her with that little spark inside her eyes
Was she...planing to confess at some point? Was she preparing in advance? Was she just being nice? Probably the last one, but Madoka couldn’t stop feeling like there was more to it
“...are you finally going to tell him?”
Turning bright red, her hug tightens
“That d-doesn’t matter! You’re the one going on a date!”
“I have to agree with Sayaka, we can discuss her romantic prospects later, today we’re here for you, aren’t we?”
Right…
“...ok”
“Great! Now...how about looking for a new outfit? Or maybe we should look for a gift first…”
“I’d rather look for a gift...that will probably be a little faster right?”
Finding something that would fit Homura might be hard, but something that would make herself stand out? That would be...a little more complicated right? So getting done with the easier thing first just made sense…
Looking at her up and down, Hitomi stays silent for a moment before sighing
“...well, if that’s what you want sure, we can look for a gift first”
“Thank you”
“No problem! Now...do you have anything in mind?”
“Well...I was thinking of…a hairpin? O-or well...anything for her hair at all really…she seems to take a lot of care in it...”
Humming along, Sayaka lightly spoke
“She does huh...well not a bad idea, but what’d else should I have expected from her future wife eh?”
“T-tha...Y-you...hnnn Sayaka!”
Laughing, the girl dodges her swat, running and hiding behind Hitomi, sticking her tongue out at her. Hitomi glancing behind her sighs
“...let’s not waste time like this, I still have tutoring today”
***
“-and then we found Hitomi! Can you imagine that!”
“Oh? That’s...interesting, I wonder why that happened...I don’t think she’s aware of magical girls at this point…”
“Really? Then why was she in a labyrinth…”
Humming along, Homura opens her closet, shifting her phone to the other ear
“Maybe she thought it was a dream in previous timelines, since I hadn’t gone this far before...well it doesn’t matter that much, this timeline is already failed, Madoka has contracted”
“She did? Aww…”
Pausing, Homura hesitates for a moment
“...she did, don’t worry, we will succeed soon, I’m sure of it”
“...you think so?”
“Yeah, I’m...I’m sure we’re close, I already got close before”
“Really…?”
It was...unfortunate that somebody else was dragged in, that somebody else was pulled into her failure marathon, but...it was going to end soon, she was sure of it, everything was slowly leading there, the answer was in her grasp, it had to be
A soul gem, visibly brighter than any other she’s seen, gold that was visibly turning white, something that she noticed from the last timeline and now it was speeding up, perhaps in a couple of weeks it would turn pure white
“Yes, it will not take long”
Silence spreads over the line, the calls staying quiet as Homura slowly starts to look into her closet again, her eyes wandering over the evident emptiness of it
She should...go buy something, it was always like this whenever she went back...there were some comfortable outfits, but nothing...fancy, date material
“...so um, what have you been doing?”
Hearing Nagisa start talking again, Homura lightly spoke
“Nothing much, there are four more kids this time, so I was getting to know them, met Madoka and went to make a deal with Kyoko alongside her, told uncle about the kids...and that’s it? Haven’t found the time to loot anything yet”
“Ooo can you bring me when you do? It sounds fun!”
“...sure, we can do that”
“Really!? Thank you! I’m going to be so stealthy! Nobody is going to notice!”
“Well, it’s not that interesting, but some help would be appreciated”
“...but you’re stealing from Yakuza?”
“In stopped time, it’s not like they can do anything, we’re just...cleaning up after them”
Staying silent for a moment, Nagisa quietly asks
“...can I not go actually?”
***
Staring at her shoulder, she grabbed the name written on it, tried to feel it out, tried to reach out, send a message, tried to...feel something from the other side
It was dead end as always
Oriko wondered if she should have just given up on it, realized that she wasn’t wanted, that her soulmate had given up on her as well. The connection was almost dead, no matter how much she tried to call her out, nothing came back
“...just answer me once, don’t you think y-you owe me a conversation after so long?”
Waiting, Oriko stared at the name
Nothing came to her in five minutes
No response came after ten
Silence continued on after twenty
An hour passed with not even a hint of a response
Staring at the floor, Oriko murmured to herself
“...what the hell was I expecting”
Notes:
Madoka and her friends prepare for the date :D
Homura talking with Nagisa over the phone about everything that happened in a week since they went back
Oriko dealing with her dad's death by trying to reach out to her soulmate, doesn't go well 😔
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 153: Accidental wish, Migraine, Explanation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It felt like a joke, a sick, sick joke. The whole thing didn’t make sense, she just...fucking said something something stupid and then that thing popped up and...did it
The fire wasn’t bright, somehow despite how large it got nobody seemed to notice, nobody but her
Natsumi didn’t...she didn’t want this, she just said it while she was mad, it...it was a fucking phrase, it shouldn’t have meant anything, but she stood there, outside her own house slowly burning away, the smell of burnt meat taking over the street
“...what the fuck did you do?”
Glancing up at her, the creature tilted it’s head
‘I fulfilled your wish, did I not? I had given you time to choose one, and you did’
“T-that...i didn’t want this!”
‘Is that so, I thought you were pretty clear with your wish, apologies’
“T-then fix this if you’re so sorry!”
‘Fix it? I’m sorry but that’s impossible’
“Impossible!? You...you granted my wish!? How can there be something impossible for yo-”
‘It was done through your potential, now that it was all dug up, there’s nothing to use’
Staying still, Natsumi tensed before slowly asking
“Then...if I...force somebody to wish them back instead...could that work?”
‘It’s a bit unconventional, but it’s theoretically possible’
So it was...simple, the solution was in sight, she just...had to convince some idiot to use their wish for her, it was all so simple! It was such a waste that her wish just...disappeared like that because that idiotic thing thought she was speaking to it, but...she could make more than one girl make a wish for her, couldn’t she?
“...alright, I’ll forgive you this time, but don’t y-you dare pull something l-like this again, got it?”
Everything was...salvageable, right?
***
Kirika felt her soulmate trying to reach out again, rubbing her forehead, Kirika wondered what she wanted, it wasn’t like Kirika spoke to her in...a while really, years by this point? Well what was she supposed to do? It was hard enough speaking with nobodies from her class, how was she supposed to talk to the most important person in her life?
So she just...gave up after a certain point, decided to just let things go by, make her give up on Kirika
And it worked for so long! It worked enough for Kirika to miss it from times to time, but she ignored that feeling, pushing it away deep away. But here Oriko was, once again reaching out when she should have known it wont’ work
“Hey...you’re ok?”
Flinching, Kirika snaps to her left, a girl looking at her with a worried expression
“I-I’m f-fine, it’s just...m-my head hurts?”
Frowning the girl moves her hand towards her forehead, feeling her gut twist, Kirika closes her eyes
What...was happening? What the hell is she doing? She said her head hurt and nothing else! Why is she doing this? There is no need to do this? Heads hurts without temperature? Is she an idiot? She must be right? Why would she worry about her?
“...don’t feel hot, alright, do you want to go to the nurse office?”
...why did she keep talking to her? Can’t she see how Kirika felt? Is she blind? God why is this interaction keeps going on and on...
“...It’s f-fine? Y-you don’t h-have to?”
“...are you sure? You look...a little pale?”
“I a-am!”
“...well, alright...hope your head gets better soon!”
Watching the girl finally walk away, Kirika sighs
What did that bluehead need? Why did she have to be so...insistent, why couldn’t she have just left her alone? She didn’t need help! God this was so annoying, couldn’t she just let her go?
Grumbling to herself, Kirika walked away, glancing around to make sure nobody else ambushes her, it was annoying enough having to talk to one person, if somebody else tries talking to her, maybe she should just run from them…
She could spend her time better than failing at a conversation…
Seeing a pink haired girl hesitantly looking at her, Kirika quickly run away from the hall
She was not going to deal with another stupid talk about if she feels ok or not!
***
“So...Homura, when is Kyoko moving in?”
“Moving in?”
Tilting her head, Harue repeated herself
“...moving in yeah? She’s...supposed to become neighbors with us isn’t she?”
Seeing Homura slowly nod, still seemingly confused, Harue repeats
“...so for us to be neighbors, she has to move in nearby?”
Staring at her, Homura blinks before suddenly freezing
“Oh”
“...did you not think of that? How cou-”
“Right, I didn’t tell you…”
“...didn’t tell me what?”
Harue watched Homura grab her braids, lightly fiddling with the tips of them as she stood there
Feeling suspicious, Harue slowly repeated herself
“What didn’t you tell me Homura?”
“T-that...well…”
Pausing, Homura looks away from her, averting her gaze
...so suspicious
“...Homura”
“...I...w-well, I w-was...planning to m-move to Mitakihara…?”
“...Homura”
“I a-already found a place! It’s big! It’s comfortable too! I already found some furniture too! I already wrote a letter to the school too…”
“...Homura”
“It’s a...nice neighborhood?“
“...you know this isn’t the problem, did you...talk with uncle?”
“...not yet?”
Sighing, Harue looked at her sister
Sure, she knew Homura’s crush on Madoka wasn’t tiny, but this...was a little ridiculous wasn’t it?
“You two can visit each other”
“W-well yes bu-”
Stopping, Homura looked up to her
“I-I d-didn’t say why I w-wanted to move…?”
“...give me some time to think? I don’t really...want to live separately but it’s also a little sudden you know?”
“A-ah of course! I still need to tell uncle…”
Feeling relief flood her, Harue nodded along
At least she planned to tell him…
Feeling her eyes widen, Harue snapped back to Homura
“Wait a second, did you convince Kyoko to move there too!? Is that what the neighbors thing is about!? Did you plan to drag her there too!?”
“...yes?”
Notes:
Some setup...
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 154: Sunday
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Taking a moment to put her jacket on, Madoka quietly grabs the hair pin from her dresser, looking at it for another moment before nodding to herself, it should look good on Homura...all she had to do now, was wait for a message and teleport to Homura
...she should look fine right? She didn’t look stupid? It should be fine since Sayaka and Hitomi helped her out...yeah, there is no need to worry about it, she looked fine! She just had to also act fine, which might be a little harder? How do you act on a date? Polite probably, attentive? Compliments…well that part should be easy enough, she just also had to...maybe endure compliments too
Which was a slight problem, but one that she could deal with, Madoka could handle a few compliments! Sayaka prepared her with her constant jokes!
Hearing her phone notification sound, Madoka jumped for it, seeing a message from Homura, she quickly reads through it and instantly transform, her magic already flowing and in the next moment she stood in front of Homura, slight breeze hitting her in the face
A bit less than what she expected, was magic helping her feel warm? Her outfit wasn’t exactly...wintery
Releasing her transformation, Madoka turned towards Homura with a smile, hugging the girl before realizing what’s she’s done and slowly moving away
“H-hi Homura!”
Fixing her glasses, Homura smiles
“Hi Madoka”
Feeling time slow down for a moment, Madoka shakes her head before asking
“So...what are we going to do?”
“Well...I was thinking of going bowling? Then having a meal and maybe karaoke?”
“That sounds fun! Don’t expect too much from me though!”
Frowning, Homura takes a step closer to her, feeling her face heat up, Madoka opens her mouth to say somethings
“W-well you k-know I ne-”
“Please don’t say things like this Madoka, you are much greater than you realize”
“O-oh...I’m uh, s-sorry? I’ll t-try not to do that…”
Staring at her for a couple more moments, Homura nods, relief visibly flooding onto her face
“Thank you”
Awkwardly standing for a moment, Homura slowly pulled one of her gloves off, hesitating for a moment, she exhaled before offering her hand out
“...you didn’t bring gloves”
But she did? She just didn’t put them on...which was a little stupid, she was teleporting outside, she should ha-oh
Actually she hadn’t had she? And if she did, she could say she just forgot about them, they were in her pockets after all and her hands were outside them
Grabbing the hand, Madoka smiled to herself, Homura easily leading her forward
“Have you ever played bowling?”
“...maybe a couple of times”
“Is that so? I think mom brought me there once, I don’t remember much other than complaining about how heavy the balls were”
“...well they are heavy”
“I know right! But I guess they have to be for the game to work properly…”
“Well, we won’t have that problem would we?”
“...huh? What are you talking about Homura?”
Looking at her, Homura watches her for a moment before speaking
“Oh, did you not notice yet? Ever since becoming a magical girl you should have grown...fitter, stronger?”
“O-oh, is this why gym class felt a little easier…”
“Probably, well, we can speak about it later, do you want anything specific for the meal p-part of the date?”
“O-oh um, n-no, I’m fine with anything!”
“Are you sure? Isn’t there something that you prefer?”
“Anything is fine, really! I just...j-just eating with you w-would be great?”
Seeing Homura’s whole face blaze, Madoka felt her insides jump up in excitement
...well, you learn new things about yourself everyday, if Madoka enjoyed seeing her fiancee flustered, it was her own and nobody else’s business
Slowly intertwining their fingers together, Madoka suppressed a grin threatening to take over her face at the redness that spread onto Homura’s whole face
...if more of their dates went this way, Madoka couldn’t wait for them, she already knew she would enjoy herself by spending time with Homura, but now that she was spending time with her on a date? Instead of simply talking like…well friends who were supposed to get married at some distant point in the future
Sure, Madoka realized she had a crush on Homura for a long time, but there was still that wall of being just friends, still just not there yet, the wall of being friendly enough yet not being able to see each other face to face, to only hear her voice, to rarely see her face whenever the would video call. And that was great! She enjoyed talking to Homura then and now, but it was...different in person, different when their intentions had been laid out and they were actively on a date
Feeling herself being moved just a little closer, their shoulders just barely not touching Madoka felt her own face heat up before she felt determination fill her heart as she pushed her shoulder into Homura’s own
Watching the girl jump up, Madoka felt worries spawn inside her gut before they were promptly chased away by Homura shyly pressed her shoulder back into Madoka’s
...she was not sleeping tonight, was she?
Notes:
Start of the date!
i am honesty empty brained rn, so uhh, this is it
next chapter will either have the continuation of the date, or it's ending
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 155: The date (another one)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Madoka was enjoying their walk, sure they didn’t talk much on it, the conversation slowly dying out in place of enjoying the walk together, or at least that’s what Madoka was doing, Homura could have just been spaced out or something. Which was a little disheartening to think about, so she simply decided to think that Homura liked their walk too, that she liked the feeling of holding hands with her, she could ask of course, but that was too embarrassing to do so she was stuck with simply hoping she was right
Watching their destination slowly growing as they walked closer and closer, Madoka glanced at Homura, as if feeling her gaze, the girl turned to her, her glasses finally loosing the little bit of fog
“...is there something on my face?”
“Hm? Oh no! There isn’t I just...saw that your glasses cleared up?”
“I...see”
Glancing back forward, Madoka let out a small sigh of relief at how close they were before something hit her
“W-well of course you do...you’re...uhh, glasses are now-no this is stupid s-sorry”
Trying to walk away, Madoka feels her hand tug her back in, turning around she sees Homura frown at her
Oh god was the joke that bad-
“...H-Homura? Sorry the joke w-was st-”
Watching a smile appear on Homura’s face, Madoka instantly shut her mouth and waited, a few moments later a soft chuckle leaving past her lips
Feeling her insides jump out and try to embrace the girl, Madoka quickly turns around, pulling Homura along to the building
“C-c’mon, we’re a-almost there already”
“Ah r-right, sorry”
Walking in, Madoka quickly took her coat off, feeling the heat slowly come off from her face, turning to Homura, she gently tugged at the coat in her hands
“I’ll hang them while you uh...do whatever that’s needed here?”
“Oh...alright? Thank you Madoka?”
“No problem!”
Quickly finding the hanger, Madoka turned around, taking a moment to find Homura before walking up to her near one of the lanes, seeing her awkwardly hold the ball, Madoka giggled to herself
Turning around, Homura frowns
“...what, I haven’t bowled before”
Feeling her eyes widen, Madoka hesitantly asked
“Huh? You didn’t? Then...why’d you invite me here?”
Turning around, Homura weakly mumbled out
“...I read it’s a good date activity”
“...but do you think you’ll have fun?”
Seeing a flash of bewilderment in her face, Madoka felt off, Homura simply looked at her, confused as if not fully understanding what she was telling her
“What does t-with you here, of course I would”
Staring at her, Madoka watched Homura fidget for a moment before turning forward
“W-we came to play so let’s start!”
Sighing, Madoka nodded to herself, something still feeling off, but...they did come here to have fun, so maybe she should have this conversation...later, she wasn’t even sure if there was actually something going on there, she could have just...felt it wrong
It was...probably just that
Grabbing a ball herself, Madoka called out
“Alright! Let’s do our best!”
***
Homura supposes she should have expected it, she never went bowling, never tried it, never even thought about it until she had to research date ideas. So having such a low score should have been obvious for her, it was just...unfortunate that Madoka matched her in that regard
Seeing her feeling bad about her own score felt like a stab to her heart, but at least whenever she did well she was shining with such joy that made it difficult for Homura to tear her gaze away, which did lead to her missing entirely or just...dropping the ball, a few times right by her foot too
It was a miracle nobody saw it when she broke one of her toes
Well not like it mattered anymore, she already healed it before they went out, it was a bit awkward to stand in one spot while she was healing it, but the excuse of watching Madoka and learning from her seemed to work on the girl, of course there was also the bonus of simply appreciating Madoka in itself, but she couldn’t exactly say that while still maintaining parts of her previous personality
“...is the food ok?”
“Hm? Ah it is, I’ve just...started thinking about something, sorry”
Looking over her for a moment, Madoka hesitantly nodded before continuing to eat, moving her gaze towards her own food, Homura took a bite herself as to not worry the girl. It would be a bad date if Madoka didn’t enjoy herself, too busy worrying over her
And Homura would not let that happen, so she ate alongside Madoka, tried to remember the taste to see if she could make something similar in case Madoka liked it
It was...alright, maybe a tad bit too spicy for Homura’s taste, but magic was helpful in these cases, maybe she could treat Kyoko to it if she did something noteworthy
Or if they had time to hang out, maybe
“Did you have fun?”
Lifting her face from the food, Madoka looked lost for a moment before nodding
“Oh yes! Even if it was a little frustrating at the start, I liked it! Maybe we could invite somebody else with us next time?”
“We could”
“Hmm...i think Sayaka would like it, Hitomi...maybe a bit less? Do you think Kyoko would like it?”
“...yeah, I think she would”
Smiling, Madoka nodded along to her
Smiling back to the girl, Homura tried to remember how to act like the person she was, like the person in-between the past and now, hesitant, maybe less so now, unsure of herself, like somebody who’s growing out of it, nervous about everything, yet still doing it, naive
Trusting
Something in-between, something she never gave a chance to be, the break in character she played, a different character that mixed and mixed until the choice of relying on only herself naturally embedded itself into her personality
Smiling, Homura asked
“Is there anything you’d like to do next time?”
A light flush blooms on Madoka face as she looks down towards the table, taking a moment to enjoy the sight, Homura idly wondered if this whole act was worth it, Harue...questioned when she snapped into a new person of course, but she could handle it, handled the way she saw her
So couldn’t she do the same with Madoka? With her friends? Theoretically she should have done just that, but something in her ached, screamed at that choice, urged her to hide that change, urged her to do it right this time, whatever that could be
Maybe she could do it, maybe she would not
there was no risk experimenting here, was there? A world that no longer mattered was the only place she could do so
(An ache stabbed at her hand, a pull from three directions threatening to rip her arm into three, direction she couldn’t comprehend swaying on her mind, pulling and pulling and pulling and pulling and pulling and pulling and pulling and pulling with no ending)
(She ignored the suspicion growing inside her mind, it couldn’t be right anyway)
***
Madoka didn’t really want the day to end, maybe holding her wish out for that would have been better, but she already used it, so here she was, slowly walking with Homura towards the karaoke , but at the very least they were still holding hands, so Madoka could instead focus on that instead of the ever approaching end to their day together
So she focused on them, felt them and ignored the bite of the cold on her fingers in favor of the temperature of the other hand, gripped that hand a little tighter
Turning to her, Homura lightly tilts her head
“Madoka?”
“I-it’s nothing I just...wanted to hold it tighter?”
Watching Homura light up with a blush, Madoka giggled, Homura staring at her for a moment longer before mumbling something that Madoka couldn’t hear
“Homura?”
Taking a big breathe, Homura-still quietly, but just enough for her to hear-said
“...I’m glad y-you did”
Maybe if somebody stood in her place, they could have used this moment to further flush the girl, make her blush even brighter than she was, but Madoka unfortunately wasn’t that person, instead bright red grew on her own face a moment later
And so they walked in embarrassed silence, just reaching their destination when Madoka finally felt calm enough to talk again
“So um...are there any particular songs you want to sing? O-or want t-to her me sing?”
“No I just...w-well it’s the same w-with bowling?”
The same with...oh she never went here either?
“But...do you have anything y-you want me to sing?”
“W-well...maybe? I d-don’t know if they even have it here!”
“...I’ll try my best”
Feeling a blush cover her face again, Madoka groaned into her palm, she couldn’t even cower her face properly since she wanted to keep holding her hand…
Feeling Homura stagger, Madoka’s eyes widened as she caught the girl, grabbing onto her head Homura groaned as she suddenly went pale, her face contorting in pain
“Homura!? Are you feeling sick? D-do I need to call Harue? Y-your uncle? C-can I take your phone to call them?”
Slowly raising her head, Homura exhaled
“I...don’t think I can focus on karaoke today...I think just...resting for a bit should be ok, do you think we can...move the karaoke to the next time?”
“O-of course! Should I lead you...no, Homura let’s find a quite place and I’ll bring you home, ok?”
Looking at her confused, Homura hesitantly nods before her eyes widen
“That...you don’t have to use your magic for this!”
“But you don’t feel good! It’s the least I could do after dragging you around!”
“Y-you were-”
“You just got out of the hospital too! I’m not taking risks Homura!”
Staring at her for a couple of moments, Homura sighs before reaching her hand into her pocket and getting something out, shoving it into her hand as she grumbled
“...I wanted to give it to you later, but if you insist on using your magic now, I might as well do it now”
Glancing down, Madoka looked at it, it was...small, round with something like a needle piercing through the middle of it
“...a grief seed?”
Glancing back towards Homura, Madoka watched as the girl hid inside her coat
“...can’t let you waste your magic for just a date...p-plus it counts as a gift too”
Staring at it for a moment longer, Madoka hugged the girl for a few seconds before dragging her into the alley, ignoring the curious looks from the people passing by them
Finally away from people, Madoka transformed, still holding onto Homura’s gift as she grabbed her hand and focused, a moment later bringing the two of them inside her home
“Well...I guess we have to say goodbye?”
“...I guess so”
Standing there for a couple of moments, Madoka reluctantly let go of Homura’s hand
“I’ll...text you later today, if you need any help tell me! I’ll be here in a moment!”
“...alright”
Standing there for a couple more second, Madoka tore her gaze away from Homura and focused, moved her magic and a moment later she was back home
...well she wasn’t in the air this time, so it was progress wasn’t it? Letting go of her magic, she felt her transformation wash away her body, her coat hanging over her whole body once again
“...Madoka?”
Freezing, Madoka slowly turned around towards the familiar voice coming from behind her
Her mother staring at her with wide eyes
“...Madoka, what...was that?”
Notes:
Well uh, sorry for the impromptu break so here's a bigger chapter as an offering to spare me, my family went on vacation and i became obsessed with a webnovel so i couldn't find the time or inspiration to write, but im back?
as for some clarification, Homura finally remembers Kyubey! that's what the whole thing with her at the end was, Junko also saw Madoka just appear in her room in a magical girl outfit and transform back, which should spice up this timeline a bit more :D
i also decided to change the update schedule fo this fic, i'll move to every other day, the same as magical girl squared, so i'll just rotate updating them until we reach the defeat of walpurgisnacht there, after that i'll take a hiatus on magical girl squared and go back to updating this one daily until i finish it
having two fics to update on the same day was not the smartest idea when you want to write one shots as well lmao, took way too much time out my mind and a little too much stress, so maybe a new one shot soon? hopefully, probably the HitoMadoHomuSaya one i was sneak peeking on tumblr but idk yet
My family apparently decided to visit another city for a couple days, so while i'd try to write new chapters there instead of procrastinating like the last time, i might just finish closet instead while idly working on the bigger magical girl squared chapter
Next chapter will have Natsumi and some Sayaka and Hitomi hanging out
anyways, hope you enjoyed today's chapter! (oh huh, won't be able to say that for a bit won't i?)
Chapter 156: Punishment and Hanging out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Staring at the broken chair, Natsumi rubs her forehead before glancing towards the broken window, she tried to ask nice, she really did, but she hasn’t really found that type of sucker yet, so she tried something...different, just grabbing somebody and making them wish for her, but of course Kyubey would just grant them the wish so that they could escape and now she had to deal with somebody possibly coming for her, police? That girl she grabbed? Who knew! It wasn’t like she treated her like shit either, she fed her, gave her water, let her use the restroom like a person… she could have done worse couldn’t she? She even left the fucking tv on for her!
And this is how she pays back? All she fucking asks for is that she just...wished her parents back, is that really that hard? She made her fucking wish on accident so it’s evidently not!
Should she...go more extreme? Asking nicely didn’t work, being less nice didn’t work either, so should she go more extreme with her persuasion tactics?
She should also probably switch from a simple rope as well…maybe stop the next one from walking around altogether, not just when she was out
Grumbling to herself, Natsumi glared at the cut off rope near the chair, some cut marks on the chair as well, so some kind of...cutting wish? That’s stupid, dangerous too if she does decide to get her revenge or something, but who knew if that wimp would do it?
Should she...go on the offense first? Take care of her before anything happens, she knew where she lived, so just going there into the night and…
Well she should first think about finding a replacement, turning towards Kyubey, she kicked it into the wall before grabbing it by it’s neck, no reaction as usual
“You...really can’t work with me at all can you? First you waste my fucking wish and now you let her escape? Is this a joke?”
‘I am not capable of mak-’
“Then what the fuck happened here!? She’s going to contract anyway! You’ll get what you want and I will get what I want! What’s the fucking problem!?”
Staring at her with indifference, Kyubey paws at her hand before responding
‘My only job is to grant their wishes, what that wish is doesn’t matter, if you can convince somebody to wish for it, I will gladly grant it’
Feeling her face twitch, Natsumi takes a moment to breath for a moment before lifting Kyubey a bit higher, her magic illuminating her for a moment, tilting it’s head, the thing stares at her
“...I see, but this is really annoying you know? You wasted my wish away but grant her’s right? No, this won’t do, will it?”
Grabbing onto one of the appendages, she let’s out her magic into her palm, heat quickly growing higher and higher, flames bursting out a second after
Gripping her hand harder and harder, Natsumi smiles as the creature wildly trashes in her hand, watches as her grip goes deeper and deeper until it seperates into two parts, one still attached, another on the floor
“Hopefully this will be a hint you will understand, just fucking listen to me and both of us will win”
***
“-so I tried to help her and she decided to act so rude! I just wanted to help her! She looked kind of off? So I thought maybe I’d cheer her up a little bit? But guess princess didn’t want any help”
“Well, you did say she seemed off, maybe she was annoyed about something similar? A stalker or something…”
Pausing, Sayaka slowly moved her drink from her mouth with a frown on her face
“...well I guess that could be it? Still she didn’t have to act like I killed her dad or something…”
Nodding, Hitomi glances towards the shop to their right, her eyes scanning the display items before turning back to Sayaka
“She didn’t, maybe next time you meet she’ll explain herself?”
“Explain? To me? The girl she decided was pitying her? I wouldn’t hope for it, even if it’d be nice…”
Chuckling, Hitomi shook her head
“Yeah, guess it’s not likely...”
“But hey, who knows, what if she’s like...a spy and I was being far too attention grabbing eh?”
“...attention grabbing? What, she was oh so surprised by your looks she got mad at you?”
“Well hey, it could happen right~?”
Suppressing her laugh, Hitomi added on
“Ah of course, t-the peerless beauty Miki Sayaka making a spy so flustered she got mad at her! Truly the most likely scenario, isn’t it?”
Giggling along, Sayaka schooled her face before quickly nodding
“But of course, haven’t you seen my famous...wink…?”
“Your famous...wink? This is what you’re going with?”
“O-oh shut up! It was the first thing to come to my mind!”
Shrugging her shoulders, Hitomi shoved Sayaka with her shoulder
“Well, show it off then! Let me be charmed and proven wrong about your...famous wink”
Freezing in place, Sayaka stared at her before grinning at her, turning her body around and putting her drink on the ground before she spun back towards her, both of her hands shooting finger guns at her, but instead of winking, she just closed both of her eyes, frowning as she did so and trying to do it a couple more times
giggling, Hitomi walked up to the girl, lightly patting her on her back
“Well...your wink is unique enough that it could go famous…”
Sharply turning to her, Sayaka glared at her before sighing and bending down for her drink
“Well, that was a failure...guess I’m not seducing any spies anytime soon?”
“...well if not spies, maybe...vampires?”
“...why’d I want a vampire to like me?”
Notes:
Natsumi :o
thinking about it, can Kyubey even feel pain? it doesn't really care in this case and is just acting to push Natsumi deeper in despair as she fails to make people wish for something she wants before revealing that resurrection isn't going to work, but do they generally feel pain?
Anyways, Sayaka and Hitomi hanging out on their off day :D
thought of the two of them meeting Kirika as they hang out, but i didn't really feel like it, so they just talk and have fun
back to Madoka next chapter!
Chapter 157: Explanations and Re-friendship
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sitting in the kitchen, Madoka stared into the table, she felt both of her parents staring at her, she couldn’t even lift her eyes, there was no explanation that would work since her mom saw her both pop up out of nowhere and her transformation
Madoka wondered if she would have to run away now? She did fail to keep a secret, maybe she would just lose her powers? That would suck…she didn’t want either to happen, she liked living her family, she liked having magic too…
Letting out her breath, her mom slowly spoke
“Let’s...start with the most important part, where...were you Madoka?”
A little surprised, she slowly repleis
“...I was with Homura?”
“...where”
“K-kamihama?”
Letting out a small sigh, her parents glance at each other before turning back to her
“And the...appearing out of nowhere was?”
“...m-magic?”
Taking a moment, her mom closes her eyes before asking
“...Magic? Real, actual magic?”
Silently nodding, Madoka wonders if she should have said anything at all, but these were her parents...she couldn’t lie to them! Her dad would catch her immediately! It was better to just tell the truth and maybe lose magic than being caught in a lie, not like Madoka knew how to lie particularly good either
“...alright, magic it is then, why do you...have it? Is this a recent thing? Have you been visiting Homura before?”
“I-it’s...recent? I got it um...a week ago? A week and a half…? I made a contract an-”
“You made a what!?”
“A-a c-contract?”
“Madoka I...explain before I go crazy, please”
Quickly nodding, Madoka began
“W-well...I saw a...sort of a cat looking animal? It said something about making a wish and b-becoming a magical girl so I...w-wished to be able to m-meet Homura whenever I wanted to?”
Staring at her, her Mom seemed to be processing it, her dad speaking up in her place
“...and the contract part?”
“Well...that’s it? Oh! Um… I have to fight witches? They’re like...monsters hiding in their own thingy...it’s called a labyrinth! So I have to find it and then beat the witch, after that I get-”
Going into her pocket, Madoka quickly grabbed a grief seed Homura gave her before showcasing it, both of her parents carefully looking at it-
“-is this! It’s called a grief seed and it gives me back the magic I used up, so-”
“Madoka, there’s...nothing in there”
“Huh? N-no there is! Look!”
Staring at it for a couple more moments, both her parents glance at each other
“There’s...still nothing, dear do you maybe think this is...magic thing?”
“I...guess…”
Staying silent, her dad coughs into his fist before lightly asking
“So...what were you doing today?”
Feeling a blush spread on her cheeks, Madoka wondered if she would be grounded if she escaped from here, maybe she could go to Hitomi? Or maybe Sayaka? But she would have to tell her about magic too...well she already got caught by her parents so that wasn’t such a bad idea wasn’t it?
“Madoka? Are you alright?”
“Y-yep! I’m normal! Fine, completely!”
“...so, are you going to tell us about what you did today?”
***
Leaving the train station, Nagisa checked the address and slowly started walking there, she had great plans for today, first, she’s going to visit Homura and then, she will go and meet back up with Yuma, Nagisa remembered when Yuma said she didn’t have any friends, so she just had to fix that! She was already friends with her twice, or three times? Well that didn’t matter, she had experience! She could do it! The only problem was finding her, but she was just going to hang out near her home before asking to play together, that should be good enough right?
She could also ask for help on her plan, but that would come if and only if she failed! And that wasn’t going to happen! She was going to do it right and even if it won’t be perfect, it would be nice practice for the next time, right? Homura did say this one was already a failure…
Well that was fine! She just got more time to be friends with Yuma! More time to get to know her so she could be a better friend from the start, so it was alright, it was fine
It didn’t take too long before she was in front of what should be Homura’s home, checking back on the address, she hesitantly walked up to a door, checking it a third time before finally ringing it, a couple seconds later, Harue opens the door, looking at her with slight confusion she asks
“Oh...uh, hi? Did you...get the wrong door?”
Shaking her head, Nagisa quickly replied
“No, I’m...Homura is my friend so I was looking for her, is she home?”
“Oh? Well, she stepped out for some snacks...if you want you can wait for her here?”
“I do, thank you!”
Walking in, Nagisa politely ignored Harue’s mumble, it’s not like she remembered her so being confused about her was normal, she just had to…get to know her again, like everybody else
***
Getting out of the house, Yuma quickly ran from the house before mommy could get any more annoyed at her, she just...had to get from her sight and not be seen
Finding her usual playground, she quickly glanced around the dark area, not seeing anybody, she slowly walked over to the swings, frowning at the snow pilled up on the seat, she quickly swiped it off before tentatively sitting down, lightly swinging
It shouldn’t take too long for mommy to calm down, if she just hangs outside for an hour or so, she should be calm, maybe she would even be asleep? Then she could quickly hide into her room and not annoy mommy, she was already tired from work, she had to be a good kid for her-
“Hi, are you waiting for someone?”
Turning around, Yuma saw a girl around her age looking at her with knowing eyes, white hair slightly peeking out of her cap and hood
“I’m...n-not?”
“Then do you wanna play with me? You look nice!”
Hesitating for a moment, Yuma thought about it, mommy was still mad at her for messing up the room, did she...could she play with her?
“Please?”
it was...fine right? It was just to spend time before going back home, mommy wouldn’t be mad at her for this
“...alright, what are we going to play?”
Notes:
I really need to stop writing these chapter into the morning, it's mostly procrastination so i don't even have a word count to show for that 😔
it's almost five so i'll go sleep now, next chapter will have Homura telling Furugaki about her plans of moving to mitakihara
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 158: Another author note, my wifi is fucking dead
Chapter Text
So, as the tittle suggests, my wifi died and while it should be fixed in like a week, I won't really be able to post stuff from my PC, I'll keep writing chapters until then, but won't be able to post
It's kind of annoying, I missed one day from uploading because my college started back up and I wanted to go to sleep a little earlier and now I have to wait until my internet works again
I could write on my phone sure, but that feels worse so I'll pass
I was told it should be fixed by the 8th, but it could also be earlier, which I hope is what happens
I'll post everything I will write in that time period on the same day so expect a few chapters when I come back?
In the meantime I might actually finish the 4th closet chapter since it's on my phone anyway
See you in a bit!
Chapter Text
Jumping from one barrier to another, Homura felt her mind wander, it’s already been a week since her and Madoka’s date, a week since she got her memories back, a week since she felt dread of what else she could have forgotten, a week since she realized just how much more important it was to keep her time travel a secret
If it could erase itself from her memory, if it could make her unable to even perceive it, it must be able to exploit her in some other way too, Homura just...couldn’t understand why it didn’t do that before, she was open about it in the beginning, was the time travel...not the problem? The only other option would be the changes to her soul gem
Was that the trigger for incubator to act more proactively? Most likely, which meant Homura had to find a way to hide those changes, which was...especially hard with the gold surrounding her soul gem turning white bit by bit
Should she instead try to find a way to stop incubator from being able to interfere with her mind? Could she even do that? Was there anyone she could ask for help? How would she even find someone with such a convenient magic? The only lead Homura had was her barrier magic, but that in itself felt like a reach, to walk around with a barrier surrounding her head would attract far too much suspicion and there was also the fact that she wasn’t even sure that it would help at all
So she was back at square one, it was already hard enough to stop Madoka from contracting as it is, especially with the way Madoka started to make wishes earlier and earlier into the timeline, part of it could be her fault, but it was still something that she had very little control of, should she just...run away on the first day? Just...look after Madoka for a couple of days before coming home? That should reduce the risk of her contracting right?
It was something to consider for the future loops
Now, she also had to think about something else, it was probably about time she told Uncle about her plans of moving, right?
***
Pacing around her hotel room, Kyoko sighed again and again as she processed the realization that had hit her just twenty minutes prior
It wasn’t anything important really, a small thing that would make her think a little too much for some nights, but nothing beyond it, probably, but it was still something she didn’t expect. They had only meet a few weeks ago for fuck’s sake! Her heart should not be jumping in that familiar rhythm just at the thought of being near her
Kyoko knew what she felt, remembered that same feeling from a couple months prior so it made things even more annoying, she had barely got over one crush and now she just had to get another, if it could have waited a little more, Kyoko would maybe feel a little better about it, but it had to happen now, had to spawn upon her...ally? Something like that? Kyoko wasn’t exactly sure whatever the hell her and Homura had, it was...sort of friendship? Something close to it at the very least
And that something might just turn to shit depends on how the girl would react after being told Kyoko has a crush on her sister, was she protective of her? Maybe, she seemed similar to her before… well she was more awkward about it, did they meet recently? Should Kyoko try and give her tips? Could she even do that? Her experience wasn’t exactly geared towards a twin
Burying her face in her hands, Kyoko let out a groan before jumping into her bed, grabbing her phone from the pillow
Should she hide it? It wasn’t like she hadn’t done it before and Mami hadn’t noticed it, so it could work, right? Her parents also didn’t realize, for the better really, or maybe they did? The only person who did was Momo, but she also had an advantage nobody else had
Staring at her phone background, Kyoko slowly closed her eyes, there was no need to reminiscence, there was nothing she could do, they were all dead, Mami hated her, she moved on, needed to move on, there was no need to think about anybody else when she had trouble taking care of herself
...but if something fell right in front of her, it was right to take it, isn’t it? If somebody decided she was worth talking to, she would take it, if somebody decided she was strong enough to make a deal with, she would do it, if somebody decided that there was something that she needed in her? Kyoko didn’t have a reason to say no to such an offer, did she?
Chapter Text
Sitting on a bench with her English textbook in hand, Mami quietly waited for the train to arrive, she was almost done with it before the arrival time, so it was only logical to just grab it alongside herself and finish her homework there, wasn’t it? Plus it was something to pass time by with, if a little boring
Maybe she should have just grabbed another book, something with an actual story and not just crammed with grammar rules, maybe that would have alleviated her boredom better, but she couldn’t exactly go back now, she was already here and the train was scheduled to appear any moment now. So boring English textbook it was, maybe it would make her reaction to Nagisa arriving even better? Maybe
Honestly speaking, she didn’t really mind the girl leaving for a bit, even if it felt a little similar to...something else, a pang spreading through her chest, but the daily text messages were enough of a distraction for her to not remember it too often. Mami didn’t really know how she got so attached so fast, but she did, maybe it was the still new void of nobody being there that the girl filled up
Mami couldn’t be completely certain, everything still felt like a mix of dozen of emotions that bled into each other enough for her to not know what was what
Seeing the train finally arrive, Mami put away those thoughts and smiled to herself, putting her book back into her bag and stood up, watched as the door opened and about a dozen people walked out, a small girl with white hair finally appearing in her view a few moment later, her eyes running around the crowd before landing on her, a giant smile spreading on her face as she ran up to her
“Mami! I made a friend! I told you about her when I we called, but I need to show you her! Look look!”
Watching the girl run up to her, almost tripping three times, Mami let out a small huff, smiling as she led the girl towards the nearby bench
“Alright, let’s look at this Yuma you were so proud of~”
***
Walking to the line, Sayaka sighed as she glanced down towards her drink and popcorn, she was unfortunately alone today, Madoka...grounded for something, running away would be Sayaka’s guess, but that didn’t really matter much since she wasn’t there, as for Hitomi...well she had one of her tutor lessons, serving tea in a way a squirel would like, or something like that, Sayaka stopped listening when she started talking about being busy with tutoring
It all meant the same anyway, she wouldn’t be able to be there, it didn’t matter if it was piano, dancing on the walrus or putting the candles out with your blinks alone, she was busy with stuff her parents want her to do so she won’t be able to do what she wants to do
So that meant she was here alone, sure she could wait a couple of days more so she could go with her friends, but Sayaka really didn’t want to be spoiled for this one, she was waiting for it ever since it was announced! She wasn’t repeating that mistake again, sure she still liked watching it, but it still killed some excitement
Walking into the hall, Sayaka glances down on her ticket before quickly finding her seat, getting comfortable, Sayaka glanced at her phone, a few more minutes before it starts
Letting her thoughts wander, Sayaka tried to guess what would happen, sure she’s only seen the trailer, but who knew? Maybe she would guess it right just from that! Maybe she was extra smart with that sort of thing? Sure her previous attempts rarely worked, but who cared?
Seeing somebody sit down next to her, Sayaka quickly glanced at her, her eyes moving away before recognition could set in, turning to the girl again, Sayaka hesitantly speaks up
“...hey?”
Looking back at her, the girl frowns for a moment before quietly responding
“...hello? D-do we...know each other?”
“Oh not really? We spoke once…? I think it was once, you looked like your head hurt or something, is it better by the way?”
Seeing recognition flare up on her face, Sayaka inwardly exhaled in relief that she was right
“It’s...alright”
Silence spreading out around them, Sayaka racks her brain for something
“So...did you see the trailer for this one?”
“...yes”
Perking up, Sayaka smiled
“It was super interesting right? Man I got so excited when I saw it! Knew I had to watch it since I saw it! Did you like it?”
“...yeah”
“What do you think is going to happen?”
“...I don’t...really know, I didn’t...I just came to watch it”
“Oh right, sorry got a little excited...wanted to go here with some of my friends but both of them got busy while the last two are in another town”
“I...see”
Well
That’s one less potential friend wasn’t it?
Or so she thought, a couple hours later Sayaka grinned to herself as she watched the girl rant to her about how much she liked the movie, Sayaka did invite her for lunch, but her hopes were much less...active
Not that she was complaining, getting to talk with somebody and not just hold it in until she could get online was far too good, adding onto the conversation, Sayaka wondered if they could actually become friends
It seemed...more likely now didn’t it?
***
Sitting down in front of her uncle, Homura prepared herself for the soon to be conversation, the possible argument
“How are you feeling Homura?”
“I feel alright uncle, how about you?”
Laughing, the man rolled his eyes before replying
“I’m alright! You don’t have to worry about me growing old just yet!”
Suppressing the urge to roll her own eyes, Homura simply nods before glancing down to her plate and taking a bite before it could go cold
Taking a moment to taste it, she wondered if she could make something like this, should she look up a recipe? Should she wait until they move? Probably? Ah well that wasn’t that important, she could figure it out later
“So, Homura, what did you want to talk about?”
Looking up, Homura looked at her uncle before glancing at her cup of water, taking it and quickly finishing it off
Now was the hard part
“I plan to move to Mitakihara”
Chapter Text
Since she’s discovered her feelings, Kyoko already knew in her heart what she had to do and that was to act normal, they had already planned this hang out in advance, so it wasn’t like Kyoko could lie her way out of this, well she could, she just...didn’t want to
Sure it wouldn’t be a date, not in the slightest, but spending time with the girl was already nice enough, maybe in a few weeks Kyoko would get the courage, maybe not, for now she just had to act like she always did, hide her feelings deep inside and let them ruminate until she won’t be able to hold it in any longer
Sure it’d be nice to go on a date, would be nice to be liked so much, but she just wasn’t sure yet. Wasn’t sure if this was one sided or not, she had no reason to risk it all when things were going fine and who knew, maybe she’d blow this up in her face as well
So it was a waiting game until she could figure things out, maybe try and hint towards herself being receptive of the idea, throw in a couple hints that she wasn’t straight, check Harue’s reaction to it
If it was bad? As unlikely as that would be considering the whole...Homura’s marriage situation, she would just shut up about it and if it was good...well that would be something to keep in mind
Kyoko just had to hope the reaction would be positive enough to gleam something from it, something like...maybe her being gay too? Her maybe being into Kyoko as well? That might be pushing it a little, but a girl can hope, can’t she?
If nothing else, Kyoko would at least enjoy the friendship she was handed, it was the one thing she had from it all, would have from it all in the end
“Kyoko, you alright?”
Moving back to reality, Kyoko blinked a couple of times before glancing to the girl she was just thinking about
“Hm? Yeah I was just...thinking about stupid stuff, so, are you ready?”
“...yeah I’m ready”
***
Walking over to the store, Oriko mentally got over her grocery list, she wasn’t really planning on grabbing much, just some...instant food, ready made stuff, something to throw into a microwave and eat, sure she could cook something, still remembered how to, it just...felt harder, far too many steps to take, it felt like she was sinking just thinking about it. So ready made stuff it was, just for a week in case she forgets about it again
At least in that case, she wouldn’t waste as much money. Glancing down to her soul mark, she tries to send another message, the same distance bouncing it forward as she pressed her thoughts further and further, her head starting to hurt more and more before she stopped
She...could continue back at home, somewhere less public. It wouldn’t be right to pass out here and make somebody take care of her, she didn’t need somebody to worry about her, not strangers at the very least
She would wake up a couple minutes later anyways so it wasn’t that bad, it was even...nice, sort of
Walking into the store, Oriko ignored everybody and walked to the freezer, quickly grabbing everything she needed and walking over to the cashier, standing in line, Oriko glanced out of the window, her eyes wandering through the street before being gravitated towards a girl with short black hair. Something about her was...familiar, she couldn’t quite tell what it was, so she looked a little more
It looked like that school uniform she sometimes saw on the train? What school was it...does it matter? Oriko didn’t remember having any acquaintances from there anyway. But there she was, walking away and her head throbbing with familiarity that she couldn’t place
Walking further and further away into the street, Oriko stared on, her thoughts racing as she tried to figure out the source of the familiarity, it couldn’t be school, maybe she’s seen her on the train before? No it felt just a bit different, not quite like that, so something else, maybe they used to know each other before school? Same class? Oriko didn’t particularly remember somebody quite like that, but the possibility existed, hasn’t it?
Reaching out to her soul mark, Oriko sighed before sending another message, maybe if she just...continues to talk about everything and nothing she would respond, maybe if she just persisted more, if she kept on talking to her, maybe she would receive an answer
Ignoring the increasing pain, Oriko watched the girl outside stumble for a moment, her eyes widening Oriko looked back at her soul mark bef-
“Miss? Please let me scan your items”
“Ah? A-ah sorry, yes”
Quickly offloading everything onto the counter, Oriko glanced back to the window
The girl was already gone
***
Relaxing in the sun, Anny sighed contently, it’s been a while since she had time to relax, her last mission spanning sixty years, sure it felt satisfying to step in and mess up the plans for incubators, but she also had to have some time for herself too, right? Sure her vacation days weren’t that long, only a few years and she did use most of them already, her next mission already sent out to her that she promptly ignored for now
She could look into it on her way there, couldn’t she? She had another month of lazing around before work! And it wasn’t like she wouldn’t have time there, the capsules had anything but lack of free time, plus the distance between here and earth was enough for the size of file to be read over a dozen times! What, it wasn’t li-
What
No what do you…
What the hell do you mean she’s already contracted!? There are still months before anything was supposed to happen!? Didn’t she have health problems!?
What the hell did she wish for!? You...don’t know?
What the hell do you mean you don’t know!???
Chapter 162
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sitting in her bedroom, Madoka glanced at her phone to check the time. Sighing she thought about her situation, she was...caught sneaking in by her parents, which was already one thing, the fact that she was doing it with magic was another. Her parents seemed worried about the whole...contract thing, even more worried about the witches and all, but Madoka couldn’t help but think they were exaggerating it, it was fine! She had magic, it wasn’t like she was just thrown to the wolfs, Homura was there and she explained things to her too!
It was still dangerous yes, but so many things were! She could have become a firefighter or something and it would be the same, she was saving lives! Theoretically, she hadn’t really seen anybody affected yet, mostly dealing with witches inside the labyrinth, sure she knew there was the whole witch kiss thing, but she just...hadn’t seen that yet
Hearing a rustle from her window, Madoka glances there before her eyes widen
“Kyubey!”
Sitting on the window, he lightly tilts his head to her before responding
‘Hello Kaname Madoka’
Running over, Madoka quickly opened the window and lead him inside, ignoring her nervousness, she smiled
“How have you been? Where were you? Talking to other magical girls? Is there something I have to do?”
‘No, I do not think so, I have been busy so I hadn’t had time to come in person, I have found that you’ve been discovered so I had to hurry’
Stiffening, Madoka hunched into herself before slowly asking
“...does that mean...you’re taking my magic?”
‘Hm? No, that’s no longer possible, I just came to advice you to be a little more secretive, if something happened to you and your parents went looking, already knowing what’s the cause, wouldn’t it be more dangerous? Imagine if somebody else knew too? I would advice to keep the fact of your contract to yourself and other magical girls alone’
“T-that...I see...sorry”
‘You don’t have anything to apologize for, just remain careful, it would be a shame if something happened to you’
Turning away, Madoka quietly nodded
‘Well, let’s just be a little more careful before anything else happens, alright?’
“...y-yes, s-sorry”
***
Feeling her reach out again, Kirika stuffed her face into a pillow and screamed, her head was already hurt from thinking back to that idiot who kept trying to talk to her, to have her soulmate constantly send things into her head was making her headache even worse. Feeling her voice slowly give in, Kirika pulled her face away from her pillow
Grabbing the remote, she quickly turned on her tv, her console and switched the tv to it. Just….a few hours should be fine right? She could do her homework in class, probably, if she doesn’t fall asleep there. Not like it mattered that much, her teacher seemed to slowly start to give up on her, only the one that constantly complained men still tried, but she...probably didn’t have her classes tomorrow
So Kirika ignored the constant reach out from her soulmate, enjoyed the small breaks in between the constant assault of thought on her mind, or at least tried to, since a few days ago it felt like her soulmate never stopped, constantly talking her mind off even if Kirika could barely hear her
Seeing herself die to the boss once again, Kirika barely restrained herself from throwing her controller at the wall and instead took a few breaths, maybe...maybe she should wait for the break between messages, right? She was getting really distracted there and kept using shitty moves, kept forgetting to heal, buff
Staring at the ceiling, Kirika felt her head throw at another message being sent into her soul and before she could think, her annoyance overgrown any other thought as she slammed her head into the floor before grasping the connection and screaming into it
“STOP, JUST FUCKING SHUT UP FOR A MOMENT”
Feeling everything stop, Kirika waited
And waited
And nothing came, it was quiet, finally quiet
It’s just that she felt it crumble, felt the connection silently screech
Sitting there, Kirika hesitantly tried to feel something out
She felt nothing
***
Sitting in her room Hitomi smiled to herself as she felt a message from Yanna asking her about school
“I’m doing alright, my grades are alright, how about you?”
Feeling a slight pause, Hitomi felt a small smile break out from her lips
“That...I’m doing fine! I’m busy with something anyway so school is kind of a side thing! It’s not like I’m failing!”
“Ah...so you’re hanging by a thread?”
“Who said that! I’m doing fine! Fine! My grades are alright, worry about yourself with all your stuff! How many things are you taking extra lessons for exactly?”
“Well I do have some school tutors too, so some time is spent on that as well, even if I don’t really need it”
“Oooh~ Somebody is overconfident! Don’t get caught slipping, I will find out!”
“Yeah? How?”
“Well, I could find your friends phone number for one, sure it might cost a little more to call, but I can handle that!”
Rolling her eyes, Hitomi made sure to send out the sentiment as well, hearing a gasp Hitomi couldn’t help but laugh
“And how are you going to talk to them? Have you made any progress in Japanese yet?”
Swiftly ignoring her, Yanna asked
“Anyways, so what was the thing you wanted to talk about Hitomi?”
Taking a moment to wonder if she should push it, Hitomi sighed before deciding to do it later
She did want to talk to her in person at some point, as nice as soulmate connection was, hearing her actual voice would be satisfying on another level
And she couldn’t be the only one studying the other’s language could she?
“It’s just that...recently I found something out that I didn’t know before…”
“...huh?”
“It’s kind of overwhelming, a bit”
“...Hitomi are...are your parents cheating on each other?”
“W-what!? No! No I am not thinking about this! I found out magical girls exist!? Ugh!”
“Wait you did! Oh thank god I don’t have to hide it anymore!”
huh?
“...hide it?”
“Well, you know the thing I always talk about? The part time job thing?”
“...yeah?”
“Well, I’m a magical girl! I kind of didn’t know if I was supposed to tell anybody so I stayed quiet, but since you know-well there is no need to keep talking around it, is there?”
Notes:
and here's all wishbox chapters i owed you! like i said in magical girl squared chapter, college so i won't add much here, hope you enjoyed these chapters!
Chapter 163: A new acquaintance, Invitation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Leaving the hospital, Sayaka yawned a little as she stretched, smile not even daring to leave her face as she walked away. He...looked better now, wasn’t as dead eyed as before, bringing those CD’s was a good idea
She should bring him some more next time…
She just had to pick what music to get, what else would he like to listen to? What would Kyosuke feel good listening to? What would distract him the most?
She should visit that store again soon…
Bumping into somebody, Sayaka quickly turns to apologize before she stops, noticing the glare sent to her, it was the same girl
“Oh it’s you! Are you feeling better? Sorry for bumping into you again, was stuck in my own head!”
Thinking for a moment, Sayaka quickly grabs her hand and drags her alongside herself as she moved
“Alright, I’m treating you today! You can’t say no now since we met again! I felt bad for...whatever it was that I did, still not sure what annoyed you, but I can at the very least compensate you with a meal right?”
Watching the girl’s eye widen as she weakly tries to pry her hand off, Sayaka moved on forward
“W-what are, stop! I-I don’t-you don’t need to do anything!”
“Oh c’mon! I should at least treat you! I must have done something right? So let me make it right!”
“Y-you don’t have to! I’m fine, I forgive you, now just let go of me already!”
Ignoring her words, Sayaka stubbornly dragged her onwards towards the cafe she remembered being around here. There was some nice desserts there if Sayaka remembered right...what should she get? Maybe some cupcakes? Probably, that way they could split it if they don’t finish them inside
Thinking back, did she ever go there with her friends? Hm she should probably show it to Hitomi next time they hang out, Madoka would probably still be grounded? She should ask when they call today…
Entering the cafe, Sayaka quickly found a free seat and led the girl-whose name she should probably ask at this point-to the table
Grabbing the menu, Sayaka quickly ran her eyes through it before asking
“So, what do you want to get? It’s my treat! I was thinking getting some cupcakes?”
“...I’ll get a slice of lemon cake”
“Should I order some tea too?”
“...sure”
Finishing their order, Sayaka sits in silence for a moment before asking
“Hey so, can I ask what your name is? I’m Miki Sayaka!”
Watching the girl hesitate for a few moments, Sayaka almost gave up before she heard an exhale followed by an introduction
“I’m...Mikuni Oriko”
“Oriko huh...well it’s nice to meet you! Well...meet you again? Properly? Something like that”
“...right”
Seeing the small smirk growing on her face, Sayaka stomps down the urge to grin and instead play whines
Soon enough their order arrives, taking a bite of her cupcakes, Sayaka hums to herself, enjoying the taste, glancing to the other side she saw Oriko quietly take a bite of her own cake, a momentary surprise appearing on her face before she hid it, a small smile remaining there regardless
Hiding her own smile with the tea, Sayaka momentary widens her eyes before grabbing five packs of sugar, ripping them up and quickly adding it into her tea. Vigorously mixing the sugar into the tea, Sayaka slowly tries it again before sighing with satisfaction
Better…just a little too sweet now...
Hearing a laugh, Sayaka glanced to the Oriko who was barely holding out a laugh, feeling her brain freeze for a moment, Sayaka quickly purges it of any thought and simply grins towards the girl in turn
“Oh c’mon don’t laugh at me! Who knew it was so bitter! You should have given me a warning after you took a sip of yours!”
“Warn you of...normal tea?”
“It’s not normal! It’s way more bitter than normal! It’s got to be!”
Laughing, Oriko lightly tilted forward, her face momentary freezing before something dulls inside her eyes
“...Oriko?”
“It’s...nothing, I don’t want to talk about it”
“...well, sure?”
Sitting there for a few more seconds, she quickly stands up, turning to Sayaka before speaking
“Well, I will get going then, goodbye, it was...nice to spend time with you”
“O-oh well...bye? It was nice for me too!”
Watching the girl leave the building, Sayaka glances at the half eaten slice of cake, contemplating for a moment before moving it to herself
...can’t waste it when she paid for it, can she?
***
Waking up, Kyoko lightly rubbed her eyes as she yawned, walking over to her freezer she rummaged through it before finding something easy to eat, biting into sandwich, Kyoko grimaces
Maybe she should have heated it up, well, since she already bit into it, might as well finish it now
Pushing it into herself, Kyoko stares at the last bit as she wonders if she should have just microwaved it after all
Well, too late now
Turning around Kyoko jumps before stumbling backwards, a curse leaving her mouth before she could think, a spear manifesting in front of her pointing to the girl, a small transparent shield blocking it just by her throat
“Homura, what the fuck!? You scared me shitless!”
“...I didn’t want to interrupt”
“Interrupt what? Me eating?”
“...yes?”
Staring at her for a few seconds, Kyoko sighs
“...alright just...what did you want to talk about?”
Freezing for a moment, Kyoko watches as Homura...glitches? Her hand position was different a second ago she was sure of that
Handing her a folded paper, Kyoko stares at Homura in the eyes, expressing her disappointment as much as she could before glancing down
Staring at the paper, Kyoko wonders if she read it wrong
“...is this really a birthday invi-” lifting her eyes up, Kyoko asks the already gone girl, feeling her mouth part slightly Kyoko glances back to the paper
Did she really pull this just to give her a birthday invitation?
Notes:
Homura's birthday approaches, again
OriSaya glimpse, maybe some KiriSaya next? or maybe OriKiri...not sure for now
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
OriKiriMadoHomu fic chapter 3 will be out tomorrow!
We also hit 2k comments which is insane, holy shit actually
Chapter 164: Freedom, Advice
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was weird, to not be grounded anymore, a week felt way longer than it should have, much much longer really, but at least now she could go back to hanging out with her friends and...maybe going on another date with Homura? She just...had to ask, maybe Madoka should bring her here instead? But Homura was going to move here, so should they walk around the other town more? So that...Homura can feel better leaving there
She should probably just ask, right? Homura would tell her what she preferred! Yeah that was a great idea! Oh right, she should also tell her friends she was free now? Oh she should meet up with Kyoko again too...it felt like there was so much to do now that she was free, felt like she had all the time in the world
So she took her phone and after a moment of thinking, created a new group chat, sending a message about her own freedom as the frist message
Dokidoka: I’m not groubded anymore!
Dokidoka: grounded
Bluenote: oh shit really?
Dokidoka; really!
Bluenote: great! Finally we can hang out again! Hitomi was getting lonely!
RichPea: …
Bluenote: what? I’m not lying am I?
RichPea: should I remind you about the begging to come along with you for that film?
Bluenote: wrll I went without you anyways!
RichPea: and so dejected at that
AkemiHomura: I can see that
Bluenote: oh wait you’re here too?
Bluenote: wait this is a new one group chat??
Dokidoka: yeah, I wanted to tell everybody at the same time!
RichPea: but didn’t we have that other one? Homura and Harue were there too?
Dokidoka: well yeagh but when I went to visit homura we made a new friend
Bluenote: oh? When are we going to meet her?
Dokidoka: I don’t really know? When she feels like it?
Dokidoka: she lives in the same city as Homura so we’d have to go out to visit her…
FuckShitBitch: oh no I’m moving in too
Bluenote: that’s a…
Bluenote: choice of a name
FuckShitBitch: yeah? What of it?
Bluenote: do you take criticism?
FuckShitBitch: hmmmm
FuckShitBitch: not from you
Bluenote: I
Bluenote: I don’t know what to say?
FuckShitBitch: you can stay silent then
Dokidoka: Kyoko, Sayaka
FuckShitBitch: ah fineeeee
FuckShitBitch: anyways
FuckShitBitch: like I said, I’m moving in too so whenever the twins get there?
FuckShitBitch: at least I think that’s how it is
AkemiHomura: it is
AkemiHomura: I’m glad your grounding is done now Madoka
Dokidoka: I’m glad too!
Dokidoka: do you want to call later?
AkemiHomura: I will be more than happy to
RichPea: so
RichPea: should we leave? Make this a private chat and all
FuckShitBitch: I was thinking just that!
AkemiHomura: should I then?
FuckShitBitch: I see how it is
FuckShitBitch: and here I thought we were friends!
AkemiHomura: I will remain silent on that regard
***
Hitomi felt...weird watching somebody else serve the tea, maybe her lessons were sticking closer than she thought, sure, she knew intellectually that she was the guest so she was the one to get served, but it was just...ingrained in her mind that when tea was there, she was the one to make it, the one to present it
Do the whole thing
So watching Mami do all the work felt...weird, a little uncomfortable, but she couldn’t exactly ask to do everything herself and asking to help so late was pointless, so she just made herself stay silent and watched
“So, you had some questions?”
Putting the cake on the table, Mami sat on the other side and smiled at her
“Ah...yes I was just curious, do you think...you could tell me what your wish was? I’ve been thinking about what to choose and...well I thought it would be nice to know what other people wished for right?”
Quietly looking at her, something flashed on Mami’s face before she sighed
“I...can, but I don’t think it will help much”
“Huh? What do you mean Mami-san?”
“My wish...wasn’t exactly made in the best condition, it was a panicked decision, I...can’t say I don’t regret it”
“...Mami-san?”
“I wished to live”
Feeling a shiver run down her spine, Hitomi opens her mouth before quickly shutting it
“Me and my family...well that isn’t really what matters all that much, the important part was that we got in an accident and Kyubey appeared in front of me, without thinking I just...asked him to save me”
“I’m...sorry that happened to you”
“It’s alright, I’ve...gotten used to it, sure I might have not used my wish...perfectly, but I’m here aren’t I? I just have to pay back with my life, make sure it’s not wasted”
“It’s not”
Looking surprised for a moment, Mami chuckles
“Ah thank you, I hope that’s true!”
“Of course it is!”
“So, have you thought about your wish?”
“Well… I...do have an idea but it feels...wrong to use?”
Watching Mami’s gaze deepen, Hitomi waited
“Do you think you will regret it?”
“N-no? I don’t...no I won’t?”
“Have you thought it up fully? Do you have multiple options?”
“Not yet, I just...had one idea”
“Then if you’re not sure, how about you come up with a couple more and choose from that? The wish itself...it doesn’t truly matter what it is, you just should make one that you won’t regret”
Taking a moment to process her words, Hitomi nodded
“That...should work, thank you Mami-san!”
She should bring her something...maybe some desserts, would a cake work? Mami seems to like cakes right? Maybe some cookies too? Or cupcakes? Just something for tea...what else could she get her?
Maybe a bracelet?
“So, now that that’s decided on, did you need help with anything else?”
“Oh not really?”
Seeing Mami hesitate, Hitomi felt her mind race before she realized it, Mami...wanted her to stay didn’t she? Hitomi could do that
“So, how have you been recently Mami-san? Madoka-the girl we met in the labyrinth apparently made a new friend while she was visiting her fiance!”
“...she has a fiance?”
Feeling a smile grow on her lips, Hitomi lightly leaned in
“Yes, I’m sure you’d like her, Homura is nice! She should move to Mitakihara soon!”
Notes:
oops, kind of late with this chapter sorry
Madoka is finally free from being grounded for making contract with a magical thing without talking to her parents about it 👍
Hitomi visits Mami while she contemplates a wish
planned some Oriko for this chapter, but apparently it's happening next chapter
hope you enjoyed this one!
Chapter 165: New home, Absent mind and Plans of reparation
Chapter Text
Walking into the new house, Homura felt light discomfort push into her mind, felt her brain scream at her that this wasn’t the place, it wasn’t right, wrong, her home was away, not this one. But it was getting cramped last time and now there were even more children with her
So it had to happen at some point, despite her whole being screaming at her that she let go of the last thing that remained the same as everything spiraled away, changed again and again until so much of the original information she gathered got wasted into almost nothing
Things were better and worse at the same time, Homura could befriend them more easily again, Sayaka knew her from before now, Mami took her less seriously and would accept her more easily with her pair of ears alongside the tail, Kyoko took to her more easily for the same reason
...and Madoka kept contracting faster and faster and faster and Homura couldn’t keep up and the one time she got close Madoka died in front of her again, failure kept stacking up and following after her, proof of Madoka’s contract embedding into her, changing her, changing the people around her, a copy of herself, different yet Homura couldn’t help to see herself in Harue from time to time
Forcing her thoughts away, Homura turns towards Harue
“So, what do you think? It looks nice to me”
Slowly walking around, Harue looks around, carefully examining the place
“It looks...ok? I don’t know I’m not really good with home design? It’s kind of...bare maybe?”
Smiling, Homura nodded, Harue got her, liked what she picked for their living room, was the only one who got her taste, appreciated it
“I have some ideas to solve that”
“Oh? What are you thinking?”
Leading Harue to the kitchen, Homura let the kids run around while she began to explain her plan for the living room, Harue growing more and more interested by the moment, adding her own ideas from time to time, Homura making sure to remember them
It all just worked together, their ideas weaving together into one great thing
***
Sitting in class, Oriko felt her mind slowly start to wander away from the classroom, the class was...not complicated, she has already studied the most of the material through tutoring and her own free time, so she didn’t have much to do in class, everything was already learned, so it was nothing but tedious
So she thought back to her soulmate, thought back to the unclear but angry shout, to the shattered connection
Trying to reach out again, Oriko felt nothing, not even the feeling of the message being sent, just...nothing
Not a single thing, just silence, not even a slight bit of a pain entering her mind to confirm it was sent
And it just had to happen because she thought she saw her, because she hoped they could meet, because she thought she could just reach out to her, could actually talk to her again, instead she just ruined it beyond what it was before
The only good thing to happen, was being dragged into the dessert shop by that girl, it was a nice distraction for a moment...a nice distraction to focus on days later too
...maybe Oriko was coming back to it a bit too much, but it was one of the only one good things that happened to her for a while, so she just couldn’t not grab onto it, couldn’t let it go outside her head, even if she didn’t feel like she deserved it all that much. But it just stuck, got embedded into her memory
Was she...no, this was not a crush right? Would she even be able to tell? She always thought it would be her soulmate who she would get together with, sure her father used to remind her that it wouldn’t be a guarantee, that they could just remain friends, but it seemed like even that was far away now
Should she...think wider? Could she even think wider after the reputation her father left? Would anybody even hear her out? Would her soulmate accept her? Would that girl not fill with disgust? Could she even do a good enough job as in a relationship?
Hearing the classroom bell ring, Oriko let her thoughts wash away as she quietly stood up and left for the other classroom, that whole line of thought was worthless to her anyway
***
Turning off her tv, Kirika glanced down to her shoulder, a frown on her face as she tried to use her soulmark for something, tried to reach out, tried to feel it out and felt nothing
It wasn’t supposed to just...die, she just wanted a moment of piece not to just kill their connection, sure she was annoyed about it with her bombarding her through the day, but she...she never really wanted it to disappear
Kirika just wished she could fix it, wished she could make it appear again, wished she could stop herself from fucking it up, stop herself from being so stupid about it, wished she would have reached out instead of continuing to ignore her like an idiot
Maybe she should look it up, try to fix it, there’s no way she would be the first one to fuck up like that right? There must be a way to fix it right?
She could fix it, she should fix it, she had to fix it
Chapter 166: First day, Surprise, Nascent plans
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Waking up, Ibari quickly took her phone and turned off the alarm clock before it could ring, a grin spreading on her face as she saw that she woke up early even without it, she was doing great from the start, wasn’t she?
Quickly washing, Ibari glanced at her sisters with a small amount of pity before deciding that she can wake them up a bit later, two hours early may be a little too much for them...she was a bigger girl of course so that didn’t matter to her, she was going back to school again so she naturally had to do her best again
Walking into the kitchen, Ibari walked up to mama and tugged on her shirt
“Can I help with something?”
Blinking for a moment, mama frowns
“...it’s a bit early isn’t it?”
“Yeah, but it’s my first day again! I have to do it right!”
“You did fine before, but no, I don’t need help I’m just practicing”
“Does that mean I can help with tasting?”
“I...guess you can?”
“Thanks!”
Sitting down on the seat, Ibari suddeenly remembered something before running to her room, quietly grabbing her backpack and moving back to the kitchen, checking that everything was in order
Taking the plate with a small serving, she took a bite, nodded a couple times with closed eyes before exclaiming
“Tasty!”
Staring at her for a moment, mama slowly nodded before bringing in a second serving
Repeating the process, Ibari once again nodded to herself before grinning
“Tasty too!”
Furrowing her eyebrows, mama tried again and naturally, Ibari once again praised it, only after the fifth serving did she stare at her
“Are you just...complimenting me?”
Suddenly feeling offended, she glared at mama
“What, of course not! It’s just obvious since I’m so great that whatever else you make will be good too! I’m the best though!”
sighing, mama turned around
“...guess I’ll just wait for the others to wake up”
“What!? Hey I’m here! I can do it myself!”
***
Madoka hated it, it was so excessive and got too much attention on her, why did she need escorts? Why couldn’t she walk to school by herself again? She wasn’t an elementary kid anymore! She was fourteen and didn’t need to have so many people looking after her!
Her parents were so overreacting, she wasn’t going to stumble on a witch or something, they didn’t need to tell uncle to do this again! It was so embarrassing…at least she managed to convince uncles to not accompany her to the school gate and just let her walk the final couple of meters by herself
Glancing out of the window, she pauses for a moment, were there...that many cars before? She swore there were only two more besides the one she was in
Furrowing her eyebrows she mentally shrugged it off and moved her mind away from it, soon enough, they stopped in front of her school, seeing everybody glance there Madoka ignored the light flush covering her face and took a sigh before opening up the door
Hesitantly looking at the people around the school gate, she stopped after realizing that not everybody was looking at her, that a bunch of glances were staring a bit to the right of her, curiosity overriding her embarrassment Madoka turned around as well, freezing in place as she did
“H-Homura?”
Walking up to her, slight tint of red on her ears, the girl nods with a smile on her face
“...surprise?”
Squealing, Madoka instantly rushes towards her, hugging her with all her might, warm arms embracing her back, lifting Homura up she hears let out a small yelp before Madoka came back to earth and felt all the stares on her, silently putting Homura back she stared on the floor with a completely red face
Feeling her hand get softly taken, Madoka looks up to find Homura smiling at her
“Let’s go in, Harue is probably already in class so it will be less of surprise to them, I want to see even a little bit of their reaction”
“O-oh, that...sound fun, let’s go!”
Feeling a smile stretch her cheeks, Madoka imagined the faces Sayaka and Hitomi would make, did she make a similar face? Hopefully not right?
***
Staring at the charred corpse Natsumi let out an annoyed sigh, her eyes twitching
“...third one, why can’t they just...listen? Now I have to fucking find somebody else to fix them as well!”
Kicking the body, Natsumi flinched for a moment before turning away, it was...it was all fine! She just had to find the right person, somebody who would listen to her finally! Somebody who actually could make the wish because apparently that could fucking happen, some wishes just cost too much!
Of course because that information was revealed that late into the whole thing, she just had to give up some more punishment for that uncooperative freak
It should be thankful really, she could have done something worse than making it symmetrical again
Maybe...maybe it was just the city fault, maybe if she just went to a fresh place she would have better luck, there was that city nearby right? She could...go there, search it up for a bit before moving again right?
There would have to be at least somebody who would be able to fix her fuck ups at some point
There just had to be
Notes:
procrastinated this one a little too much so a late chapter, but it's here
hope you enjoyed this one!
Chapter 167: Cafe hang out, Alliance talk
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking out of the school, Harue waves towards Sayaka and Hitomi, Madoka and Homura already gone, not like Harue was going to complain or anything, she already made plans for today so while it was fun to hang out with her friends in person, she could meet them up again tomorrow
Spotting the red haired girl, Harue smiled as she awkwardly waved to her, taking a moment to get her attention, Harue watches a grin form on her lips before Kyoko walked over
“Man, what took you so long? I’ve been waiting for like...twenty minutes by now! I think?”
“...I only got out from class fifteen minutes ago, it’s your fault for getting here so early”
“Hm...nah you could have ditched class for me, so inconsiderate to make me wait!”
“...I do actually like going to school you know? It’s better than doing nothing”
“Oh? Really? You know you can just do stuff without school too?”
“I...well yes I know?”
Staring at her, Kyoko hums
“Well, doesn’t really look like it, but we have time, I’ll teach you”
Grabbing her hand, Kyoko pulled her forward, stumbling for a moment, Harue barely catching herself before sighing and allowing herself to be lead over to what looked like the nearest cafe
“Did you already go here? Or are you just guessing?”
Walking inside, Kyoko stops for a moment, her expression flashing through a few of them before settling down on a normal
“Hm? Oh yeah, I’ve...visited the city before, it was pretty good last time I got here”
“I see”
Sitting down on the opposite side of Kyoko, Harue watches the girl’s eyes quickly run through the menu before asking
“Is there...anything specific I should get?”
“Huh? Why are you asking me?”
“Well, you said you’ve been here so I t-thought you’d know what tasted good?”
“Well...the parfaits are good here…”
“I guess I’ll order that then…”
Nodding towards her, Kyoko glances through the menu another time
“...I think I’m gonna get macarons… I remember wanting to try them”
“Oh, why didn’t you?”
Grimacing, Kyoko looked away from her, an expression she doesn’t have to decipher quickly appeared and disappeared on her face before Kyoko let out a sigh, turning towards her again
“I just...had to leave, for a reason”
“For a reason? What do you-”
“I’m not talking about it Harue”
Flinching at the coldness in Kyoko’s voice, Harue quickly hides her face in the menu as Kyoko sighs
“I...sorry, it just...the way I left felt like shit, so I really just...don’t want to talk about it, not now”
“...sorry I asked”
“It’s fine, let’s just...move on and have some fun, yeah?”
“Sure, let’s do that”
“Yeah, ok let’s just order already! Parfait for you right?”
Giving the girl a tiny nod, Harue saw Kyoko smile, her face relaxing, her whole body slacking as she quickly stretched before walking over to the register
Taking a moment to calm herself down, Harue lightly hit her cheeks as she took a quick breath, she was here to hang out, sure things got a little out of hand, but this was fine, she...she didn’t mess up too much, Kyoko seemed to be fine with it
It was alright for now, she...still had a chance for something more, she just...maybe have to be a little more careful
***
Mami really didn’t expect a show in the beginning of the day, didn’t expect to see Kaname-san be so surprised before, there was also the so many cars escorting the two girls which surprised Mami as well, it felt...like something out of a manga, or an anime? Almost stereotypical mafia family stuff, but that wouldn’t be how it worked right?
Real life was...different from that stuff
Honestly, the biggest surprise was seeing another girl with cat ears, seeing one in person, sure she’s seen Nagisa’s friends, but that was photos, there was a difference in the feeling of it, there was also the fact that she had a tail as well, which Mami had no idea how rare it was
So having the new girl stand in front of her, Mami felt a little out of it
“Tomoe-san, it’s nice to meet you”
“Ah, thank you, it’s...nice to meet you too? Did...Kaname-san introduce you to me?”
Shaking her head, the girl shifted slightly
“No I...got to know you through something different, Madoka is a little too new to introduce me to you”
Ah, so she was a magical girl too? Or at least seemed like she was alluding to it, changing her face into a smile, Mami responds
“Is that so? She did say how recent her contract was, I suppose that’s different for you?”
“Yes, it is”
Letting her eyes go cold, Mami shifts her body around
“So, what do you want then?”
“It’s nothing that would harm you, don’t worry, I just...want to settle down here, I am willing to work with you”
“Really? Is that all? Do you have any proof that’s all?”
“Is there a way to prove it besides me being here? I guess I do have an acquaintance who could vouch for me”
“And I would trust them why?”
“You do know her, worked with her for a week or two by now, she didn’t quite say how long that went for”
Huh? Somebody she worked with...recently...does she…
“You...you know Nagisa? Are you the...friend she was talking about? Did you...did she visit you?”
“She did, I can’t be sure I was the one she was talking about, but it’s possible, so, should we call her here to confirm it?”
“...no, I think we should start the alliance conversation, are you free today?”
“I am, would it be ok for Madoka to accompany us?”
“...alright, I don’t mind”
Smiling at her, Mami freezes for a moment before quickly turning away from Akemi
“Thank you’
Ignoring how soft Akemi’s voice went, Mami simply nodded
“There is no problem, she...should probably be here too, it would be a good idea to make it encompass both of you, wouldn’t it?”
Notes:
Harue and Kyoko hanging out :)
I might write the Mami having a onesided crush on MadoHomu in this timeline
anyways, apparently this fic is like...30 kudos away from being on first page when sorted by kudos, which is fucking insane what the hell, still feels surreal how my first longfic is so well received for some reason, thank you all for reading so much, genuinely the attention this fic got is probably the reason I'm writing so much now
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 168: Getting help, A witch
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Deciding to start on fixing things was good and all, but having spent the last couple of days aimlessly trying to figure it out, she honestly didn’t know what to do, what could she do? Try and find her through her name? Who knew how many Oriko’s there were in Mitakihara, in japan, in another country?
Probably less in the last one than in Mitakihara, but it was the fact that she could be from anywhere, could be currently anywhere and Kirika couldn’t know if the one she would try to approach would be the right one, would be her Oriko, especially so with their soulmark connection cutting off-she refused to believe it was broken, it...it couldn’t break so easily, so she just had to find a way to glue it back together, connect them once again
But she was still stuck on problem number one, where does she find Oriko? Would she be her age? Older? Younger? Probably not younger by much if she was, there was always a name as far as she remembered and not just a surname, so she could be...two? Maybe four years younger? Could also be ten years older, but it was at least a better range…
Grabbing some frozen food out of the store fridge, she continues to think. Oriko was...insistent on talking to her again, so maybe...something happened? Kirika...didn’t feel that emptiness when your soulmate died, or at least it didn’t feel like what she read, there was still...something there, just so out of reach she couldn’t make it out clearly
“Oh hey! Didn’t expect to see you here, how are you?”
Flinching, Kirika spun backwards to find Sayaka smiling towards her, a small frown appearing before she hid
“You ok? That was a little...jumpy?”
“I’m fine, I was just...thinking about something and didn’t expect to see you”
“Oh, what were you thinking about?”
Kirika stopped herself from walking away right there and then, stopped herself from saying something, from saying that it wasn’t her problem, that Kirika could deal with it herself, because...could she really? Maybe...two heads were better than one right? She would just walk away if she asked any questions! Right! Who cared if she found her weird in the end, Kirika dealt with being by herself for longer, she had fun by herself! So what if she would lose the...maybe possible friend?
“I-” quickly realizing the amount of people nearby, Kirika quickly changed her words “-will tell after we get out of here? If you want, to follow me, where I can tell you”
“I will...set aside how suspicious that sounds, sure, lead me over to where you will tell me what is plaguing your mind! Or kill me there, I hope you don’t do that though, so don’t betray my trust~! Anyways, do I get to know...anything at all right now…?”
“...sure, um...how...good are you at searching for people?”
“...huh?”
***
Homura felt surprised when she felt an unfamiliar potential, moving the neon magic into her eyes she watched as cluster of cut off strings she hadn’t seen before walked through the city, it felt different from Mami or Kyoko, Nagisa or the random girls she couldn’t get to fast enough before they would lose control and turn into a witch
It seemed more...older than that, still unstable, grief penetrating the insides of it, but it was still better, so Homura moved towards the girl, hoped that she could gain another ally
It took her about five minutes to reach her location, the girl almost seemed to be hiding from something, disregarding that little detail, Homura quietly moves closer, taking a couple of minutes to find the right door, her magically enhanced ears catching on exhausted breath, muffled through the wall and magic
It only took a moment for her to decide, her transformation instantly covering her as she kicked the door with all her strength sending it off it’s hinges, flying for a meter or two through the room before falling on the floor, running in Homura stops dead in her tracks
A girl seemingly a bit younger than her, dressed in pale grey, flame emanating from a small lighter, her eyes wide as she stared back at her while another girl was tied down to a chair, her expression full of fear and relief, tears slowly running down her face, smoke and smell of burnt flesh coming off from her arm
Homura doesn’t think before she slams the magical girl into the ground, the chains on the victim breaking in the same instance, her every action happening in an instant, time unfreezing as the barrier continues to press the magical girl into the ground
Crouching down in front of her, Homura points a gun towards her face
“...what the hell do you think you were doing”
The girl under her shivered before turning her head back, staring her deep in the eyes and watched
“C-calm down, I just...I needed her help and she wouldn’t cooperate! I’m...I’m not asking for much it’s just been so long and I can’t find even one-”
“What help? What would justify cha-”
“A wish! I-I messed up my wish and it...it killed my parents s-so I just thought...if I asked, somebody would be kind enough to help me right? B-but it doesn’t work! They don’t listen to me, they run away again and again and Kyubey keeps fulfilling their wished despite the warnings I keep giving him and-”
“Give up”
“...what?”
“the chances of you finding somebody with enough potential to resurrect somebody is too close to zero, just...give up, stop this...stuff and just survive by yourself”
“W-what do you mean close to...he said if I just...it shouldn’t be that uncommon, he said I could find somebody!”
“...you could, but the chances of you doing that are too insignificant to try, could is a...deceptive word”
“...so all of this was...for nothing?”
“...I suppose, yes it was”
“You’re...kidding me, you have to be!”
Convulsing under her barrier, the girl let out a shriek
“No no no no, this can’t be-I did so much for this, it can’t, can’t be fucking-”
Her eyes widening, Homura reaches into her shield, a grief seed in her hand as she realizes she doesn’t know where her soul gem is
“Y-you, where is your soul gem!”
Ignoring her, the girl crashes into her barrier and the floor again and again
Letting out a curse, Homura let’s her barrier disappear before locking her limbs in individual barriers, searching for the soul gem, an idea appearing in her head as she moved her magic back into her eyes, freezing in place
Strings coalescing, quickly compressing in on themselves, getting darker and darker and before she could force herself to move, they explode out of her, dissipating into the air, something else appearing inside her, changing her so quickly Homura doesn’t get a moment to observe it
Grief exploding out, the apartment disappearing, turning into a burning forest
But she can’t focus on that, her mind instead focusing on the feeling of the potential exploding, turning into something different and shooting into the space
The moment, a singular moment where she felt like she could reach out, like she could touch it in the moment, her fingers trembling
Notes:
and Natsumi's checkoff gun has been shot, she will probably not appear again, or maybe she will? hell if know, maybe i'll have a fun idea for her later...
Kirika asks Sayaka for help with finding Oriko :)
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 169: The burning witch, Hang out start
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Homura stared at her hand, the labyrinth burning around her, heat continuing to surround her, fire slowly coming closer and closer towards her, smoke laughing at her as it circled around her
Her fingers trembled, as she focused on the already gone feeling, the way she felt like she could reach out, do...something, interfere with the transformation in some kind of way she couldn’t understand at the moment, stop it? No that...didn’t feel right, it was something else, but what could she even do? With what? It was late, too late right now and she just...couldn’t experiment with this, couldn’t risk somebody turning into a witch to see what exactly that feeling was
So she slowly dragged her thoughts away from it and focused on sometime more pressing, like the familiars currently trying to climb into her nostrils, mouth and eyes, it was...not the kind of familiar Homura was used to, how would she even begin to fight smoke? So the best she could do was create a barrier, expel the familiar from her body and quickly confine it
Standing still she started to think, before her attention went back to her fingers, still trembling for inexplicable reason, bending them down and straightening them back Homura frowned as a sharp sting slowly grew in them before ignoring it
She could figure it out after the witch was done with, after she figured out how to deal with the familiars
So she tried a few things, shooting it didn’t seem to work, exploding them with a bomb did nothing, compressing them with the barrier made them into a small orb and that...seemed to be the best shot she had right now, testing it, she found that attacking it in it’s compressed form seemed to do the job
When she found the next one, she tried to experiment in a different direction and tried to enchant her gun, which did something, testing the enchanted bombs she found that it worked all the same too, smacking them with her shield worked too and seemed like the most efficient way she had found, so she just...did that
Encase, smack with a shield until dead, move forward, the routine of it all slowly growing on her as she simply went along with it all, even if it still felt weird to use her shield as a weapon, it worked well, so why would she stop just because it felt weird?
It still felt a bit...wrong to be here, in this labyrinth that she saw the creation for, she couldn’t pretend this wasn’t a person before, couldn’t forget that she was putting somebody out of their presumed misery, she watched the girl turn, was the reason why she turned and the consequences were the simple fact that she had to be the one to deal with her
Her fingers itched, she ignored it
Walking through the burning forest, Homura glances towards the sky, smiling at her with swirling eyes, toothless mouth gaping at her, flaming tears falling to the ground burning everything around her
Momentary considering if it was the witch itself, Homura quickly shakes her head, it...probably wasn’t it, the possibility was there yes, but Homura would rather explore other possibilities before that
...last resort
It was ten minutes into the labyrinth when she felt the flesh of her fingers twitch, disform, disconnect, pain hitting her nerves as she stumbled onto the ground, staring at her hand with pained breath, she looked down and saw her fingers change, saw tiny hands cut out of it’s sides, saw the skin slowly peel off and turn into clothes as little legs split off from the base of her fingers, saw them slowly morph into a parody of herself, her magical uniform draped over it, it’s hands reaching into her hand and burrowing inside, grabbing the remaining bones of her fingers and pulling them out, turning them into spears
Screaming in pain, Homura writhed on the ground as the pain slowly subsided, the ten woman army disconnecting from her hands and growing in size by the moment and soon enough, Homura watched from the ground as ten...things stood in front of her, watching, waiting for a command she would give them
“...f-find the witch”
Giving her a salut, the group quickly split off, each running in a different direction as she laid there and slowly regenerated
She...really hoped there would be no more of those things sprouting from her
***
“Kyoko!”
“Madoka?”
“Let’s hang out today!”
Watching the girl run up to her, Kyoko lightly tilted her head
“I mean...sure, but you don’t gotta rush towards me? Or shout either”
Slowing down near her, the girl let out a couple of exhausted breathes
“But what if you didn’t notice me? I had to make sure! Plus...i was thinking, did you get anything for Homura?”
“Huh? Oh yeah, I mean I don’t have it yet, it’ll expire, but I plan to get her some chocolate, should probably go get it tomorrow or something…”
“How about we get it today? I wanted to go grab something for her too!”
Letting out a snort, Kyoko rolled her eyes
“I mean I already agreed to hang out, no need for an excuse”
Seeing the girl lightly flush, Kyoko barked out a laugh
“C’mon, I have the whole day free, no need to overthink it! Plus...I do need to figure out what to get for Harue…”
“...oh? You want to get her something different?”
“Hm, yeah I guess...I mean, with Homura it’s more...easy since we’re friends, Harue is...in the middle of it? I think, so I have to put a little more effort…”
“...is that really all there is? Because I have a feeling…”
Turning to the girl, she saw a small smug smile on her lips, a knowing look that made her feel that she was seen through
“...feeling”
Nodding the girl continued
“When you said in the middle...did you mean a friend or a girlfr-”
“Alright then! We are hanging out so let’s stop talking about other people now! I know a good barbecue place so let’s go already!”
Notes:
Is...is this body horror? should i tag body horror?
It struck me in the middle of writing the lotte sequence and i'm left wondering now, please advice me on this part orz
anyways, KyoMado hanging out and Madoka figuring out Kyoko's crush on Harue :3
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 170: New toys, First date, Duty
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Watching the kids play with the tiny clones of herself, was...weird to see, sure she’s seen them play with liese before, but lotte...they looked too much like her, saw them form from her fingers, so them just simply reducing their size back and letting the kids use them as dolls felt...not right
Well, she wasn’t going to complain about it, it would be rude to take them away when it put her attention away from them, hid lotte away from incubator, hid it away from others so she wouldn’t have to worry about revealing them, sure it would be weird to have toys of herself, but at least it wasn’t as weird as witche’s familiars running around looking like her right? She could always just blame it on the kids…
She was still worried about it, worried about how many more of these things will come out of her, liese...crawled out of her chest, lotte were here fingers, if there was something else, what would it be born from? Her heart? Eyes? Would she...have to feel her body change again? Feel something claw it’s way out of her body to be born anew? The thought alone sent shivers down her spine, curling into herself, Homura let out a sigh, her head hitting her knees as she tried to move her mind away from that
A flash of phantom pain erupts from her chest and in the next instant her magic floods her whole body as she disconnects her senses from it, only the slight pulses of magic emanating from her soul gem making sure she still knew where she was
The small feeling appearing from her...familiars around her, making sure she could never be truly blind, never able to disconnect herself from them, never forget about them
***
Kyoko would never admit to it, but confessing was...nerve wracking, sure she knew that it wasn’t the end of the world, knew that in the end she had a whole life ahead of her, knew that being rejected didn’t necessary mean stopping knowing somebody, stopping being friends, knew that Harue wasn’t opposed to anything well...gay, her sister being the clearest example
So she knew it all, knew that in all likely hood, it would turn out fine even if she gets rejected, but there was still that...feeling deep in her chest whispering into her mind without stop that this was a bad idea, that she shouldn’t do it, that there are better ways to feel like shit, better ways to wreck herself emotionally without a need to risk it all on something that might just not be worth it
And the deeply annoying part, was that she couldn’t exactly...disagree with some of it, sure, a lot of it was just admitting defeat in advance, which was stupid and made her want to bang her head on the table in front of her to scare those thoughts away, but she was currently sitting in front of the person she was planning to confess to, so that wasn’t a smart idea
Probably, maybe it’d give her some pity points? Kyoko didn’t really want pity points, but it was something she couldn’t help but consider, as annoying as it was
Well, just sitting there quietly wouldn’t do anything either, so she had to say something soon, it’s already been like...five or ten minutes since they sat down and Kyoko hasn’t said a single word, they just ate together and looked outside and while that was kind of nice, it differed from her plan
So she swallowed down the cake, finished her tea and took a slow breath before turning towards the girl
Better to just...make it simple
“Hey Harue?”
“Yeah?”
“Wanna go on a date? Or turn this into one?”
“...huh? I-I m-mean um...y-yes? I think? If I understand right?”
“Romantic date”
“T-then...yes?”
Slumping onto the chair’s spine, Kyoko let’s out a sigh of relief as a grin stretches on her face
“Great! Man I was nervous! Glad you agreed! So...should we stay here or go somewhere else? How long do you have today?”
“We can...stay here for now? I um...should have all day, I think, we can...go s-somewhere else a bit later?”
“Sure, plus I do need to rectify being mute for the last couple of minutes huh my...gummy...bear? No t-this sounds so bad I’ll think up a pet name later, anyways! Let’s have fun today!”
***
Kirika was a tiny bit nervous, Sayaka said that she actually knew somebody named Oriko, that she was their age, that she would try and get them to meet up and Kirika wanted to hug the girl and squeeze her, but that had to wait until she was sure, until it was for sure something that would happen, that it really was the same Oriko that she...well, not the one she knew, since she didn’t really get to know her, but the same Oriko whose name was written on her soul
She just...needed to figure out how to confirm it, sure, normally that would be quite easy, the connection between soulmates allowed communication, so just asking was widespread, but in her situation, where the connection between them was broken? Well she had to figure something out
“...I wish it was still there, wish I didn’t do something that dumb, wish I could make it up to her…”
‘Is that so? That can be happen’
Ignoring the voice in her head-
Jumping off her bed, Kirika yelped as she slipped on her blanket and fell on her butt, a groan leaving her as she looked around and found...some weird white cat sitting in her room
...that’s not...that’s not it right? She just...imagined something and the cat happened to be there, maybe her phone played a notification or something? A video? Her neighbors played a video too loudly and quickly decreased the volume?
‘All you will have to do, is become a magical girl, in turn, I can help you solve your little problem’
Side eyeing the only possible culprit, Kirika hesitantly walked over to the cat, leaning down and asking
“H-hey are you...the one speaking to me?”
‘Ah, why yes, I am, I suppose it’s not quite obvious from the start’
“Then...can you really help me?”
‘Of course, granting human wishes is my duty after all’
Notes:
Lotte problem...half solved, they still do look like her so if somebody finds them, Homura is going to get a lot of weird looks from her friends 😔
Kyoko and Harue go on a date :D
ah tone shift, my favorite thing in writing :)Kirika meets Kyubey :)
hope you enjoyed this chapter! OriKiriMadoHomu fic should update tomorrow alongside magical girl squared, couldn't update anything yesterday because i was having my eyes checked and they put those dastardly eye drops in my eyes and i couldn't stress my eyes for far too long 😔
Chapter 171: Tea party, Problem of self and Another lose of a leg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka was...a little confused why she was here, sure, she was friends with both of them, but since their reunion they just...kept inviting her to be there with them, which was nice of course! But well, she could understand the first meeting, Kirika was nervous, Oriko was nervous! Both of them had some stuff to talk through and they did! Handled it much better than Sayaka probably would have, she just...didn’t know why she was needed now?
“Is something wrong with the tea? I did make sure to add some sugar so you I wouldn’t have to warn you this time”
“Wh-hey that was one time! The tea is...fine, I just don’t really...get why I’m here right now?”
“Hm? What do you mean?”
“Well...I mean you’re soulmates right? And you just reunited, just got your relationship back on track, so I kind off...expected you to want some privacy?”
Glancing at each other, Kirika lightly tilts her head towards Oriko, who nods before turning back to her
“Well...we don’t really need it? I mean, you did help us bring this back so...it’s nice to have you with us as well, maybe three days in a row was a little much but...you don’t have to agree to a hang out if you want to do something else that day you know?”
“...well yeah I know, it’s not about that, I’m just a little confused? I mean I know not all soulmates get together but you sorta...have that vibe?”
“...we do? Well...we haven’t talked about it really, I just...think it’d be good to have somebody between us and since you’re kind off...the one friend we have between each other, you’re the perfect person for us”
“...that’s a bit embarrassing to hear”
Chuckling, Oriko shook her head before pushing a plate of donuts Kirika brought closer to her
“Take this as conciliation then?”
“Well sure, I guess this will have to do for all my services~”
***
Glancing at Harue, Homura paused for a moment
“You look...fancier than usual?”
Pausing at the door, Harue glances downwards, Homura looking at her as she turned towards her
“...I guess?”
“So...doing something special?”
“I...I m-mean yeah? I’m going on a date with Kyoko today?”
“...Kyoko? You two are...huh”
“Wait, did I...not mention that?”
“No, well...i didn’t expect you two to get together, but I suppose it...fits?”
Kyoko...wasn’t a bad choice, Homura could understand it, a bit, if Madoka wasn’t there, if she met her first...maybe, it was a maybe that she wouldn’t think about anymore, but since Harue started out as her, it only made sense. if...that was the reason at all, Harue was...is different from what she used to be
“I...thank you?”
“Yeah...hope you two enjoy yourself”
“...of course, um, thanks anyway? Hope you enjoy yourself at home?”
Letting out a small smile, Homura nods, Harue lingering in front of the door for a couple more moment before leaving, waving to her before she closed the door
Homura turned around, her mind wandering, Harue...got together with somebody, it was something she should have expected really, at some point she would fall for somebody, at some point she would try to ask somebody out, would get asked out, as weird as thinking that somebody who was born from her could be...loved, it was weird for her to remember that she herself was loved
It felt wrong to think that way, felt wrong to conclude that Harue was her, made her feel sick to put Harue in her place, to still hold her as just another version of herself
She should be happy for her, should be glad that she found someone and here she was, feeling like it was wrong, feeling off simply because somebody could love her
It made her feel disgusted with herself, made her want to puke, made her want to do something to get her mind off it all, so she sat up, took a breath and transformed
Hunting a witch would be a better use of her time anyways
***
Madoka felt...woozy, everything around her felt...darker, her mind drifting as she tried to sit up, Mami running up to her and holding onto her whispering something into her ears that she couldn’t make out from the ringing in her ears, the only thing clear to her was the worried, panicked tone of the voice
It was...weird, she was fine right? She...teleported right before it got her? She was pretty sure she did…
Feeling her fingers tip go numb, Madoka frowned and tried to stand up, stumbling as she tried to bend her right knee, glancing down at it with a frown, Madoka paused as she saw lack of...anything just beyond her knee
Ah that...wasn’t too good? Giving the room a glancing search, she found her leg peeking out from under the witch’s body, still...relatively in tact
Her ears were still ringing as she used her bow to prop herself up, staring at the leg with a frown on her face, opening her mouth to try and ask Mami to bring it to her, but in the end the only thing coming out of her mouth was a slight moan of pain, her body stumbling as adrenaline started to die down, the pressure of ribbons she hadn’t noticed prior stopping the bleeding
Taking a moment to breath, to get used to the pain that was slowly coming back to her, she asked
“Do y-you...need help with it Mami-san?”
“N-no, I will… I will do this myself, just...rest Kaname-san, I will...I will deal with this in a moment! You don’t have to worry about anything at all!”
“Ah...thank you Mami-san, I guess I’ll just...lie down for a bit?”
“S-sure just...don’t fall asleep, stay awake and watch me ok? Maybe...maybe you will see something you can do yourself, right?”
“That’s...a good idea, thank you again, Mami-san”
Shooting her a shaky smile, Mami nodded before she straightened out, turning towards the witch as her magic flared out, hundreds of weapons materializing around the witch
That...how was Madoka supposed to replicate that?
Notes:
OriKiri might not have talked about it, but they sure are together in the fact that they're dragging Sayaka into whatever they can, whenever they can
Kirika hasn't told anyone about her wish yetHomura compares Harue to herself and feels shitty about it since that can only be a bad thing
Madoka loses a leg...which makes me think that losing a limb happened a bit too often for this fic, maybe next time I maim someone i'll take out their side or something...
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 172: Hang out at Mami's, Custom dress plan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“...Madoka, are you...alright like that?”
Moving her head from Homura’s hair, Madoka lightly turned her head towards Mami and smiled, a faint blush on her cheeks
“I’m...a little embarrassed, but I did worry Homura-chan so it’s only right I comfort her, right?”
Seeing Mami wince, her expression quickly coming back to normal as she nodded towards her
“I see…I guess...I can understand that”
Snuggling closer into her shoulder, Homura’s hug grew a little tighter, her voice being just a little too quite for Madoka to really catch what she said, instead of focusing on that, Madoka simply returned the hug once more, her nose burrowing in Homura’s hair
“...why do I feel like a third wheel in my own home?”
“Hm? Did you say something Mami-chan?”
“Ah no...it’s nothing, I was just thinking out loud, do you girls want some more tea?”
“I do, thank you Mami! How about you Homura?”
Stirring slightly, Homura stayed silent for a couple seconds before, mumbling out a yes and a thank you
Smiling, Madoka turned back to Mami
“She said yes! And also thank you!”
Nodding, Mami lightly stretched before standing up
“I’ll go get it then, just don’t start going at it while I’m away, you don’t have much time~!”
“W-what, no of c-course we wouldn’t!”
“Well I sure hope so!”
“Mami-san!”
Chuckling at her whine, Mami shook her head before finally leaving the room
Burrowing her head back into Homura’s hair, Madoka quietly mumbled out
“...so mean, she didn’t have to tease us like that”
Humming along with her, Homura continued to hold onto her, still not letting go, eliciting a small giggle from Madoka as she slowly relaxed in her arms
Pressing a light kiss into her hair, Madoka sighed
“...she had to get those ideas in my head too…”
***
Staring at her dress, Mie frowned, it was the same as her sisters and that...that was unacceptable, why does she have to look so bland in front of them, so of course she had to fix this situation immediately, she would not blame mama for this transgression, Mie has just appeared in this world and as radiant as she was, it would take time for people to realize this fact
Thus the need for better clothes of course, she just wished her body would have already be done growing up by now so she could have more variety, but she could deal with this, she would ask her older sisters for help, but the first one...the first one had to come directly from her and nobody else! That way her sisters would know that to have the most optimal sense of style, they will have to follow her every command!
The first step, was to find a pair of scissors, the second, to actually design what she wanted to cut out, what she wanted to keep, the type of cuts she wanted...all that type of things
So she boldly went for Ibari’s scissors, knowing full well that her sister was currently in school and wouldn’t know she used them for a few hours, well unless she asked Liese to look out for them, but that would be dumb and stupid, so she probably didn’t
So with her scissors, pens and obviously great plans, Mie started to cut
***
Walking back into the apartment, Harue froze on the spot, staring at the little black haired girl with scissors in her hands, huffing dissatisfied as many, many dresses laid before her, cut in various ways that made them impractical to wear
“...Mie?”
Quickly turning to her, the girl didn’t take a moment before she started to complain, colliding with her as tears fell from her eyes, hugging onto her leg
“Why is cutting so hard! It was supposed to look pretty but now all my clothes are ruined! H-how am I going to explain this to mama!? I just w-wanted to make sure I would look super pretty…”
Awkwardly patting the little girl’s head, Harue glances towards the other two occupants of the room, Namake and Noroma, Namake simply lying on the couch with closed eyes, her chest slowly moving up and down, probably sleeping while the other girl was curiously looking at the scraps that were left from...Mie
“It’s...alright Mie, it’s just clothes? I’m sure Homura wouldn’t scold you that much?”
“B-but I don’t wanna be scolded at all!”
“Well...you can’t hide from that at this point, Homura will find out you know?”
Letting out a sniff, the girl looked up to her
“B-but...c-can’t you help me?”
Looking at the eyes full of hope, Harue’s words died in her throat, her mind suddenly racing as she tried to come up a way to help the girl while at the same time she cursed herself for being so weak willed
She...she could buy the same dresses? Just...change them up, make up the fact that she wanted to give them a gift, but for what? Didn’t Nekura ace a test a few days ago? Maybe this? She could probably spin it in the way that Mie begged to follow her and get something for the rest of them too…
Well, that was the start of the plan, the start of the plan that was doomed from before it was even made up, the sound of the door opening breaking Harue from her stream of thought, Homura and Madoka standing in the door frame, Homura’s eye wide as she looked at the mess of cut out fabric
“What...happened here?”
Notes:
sorry for not updating this for a while, will try to go back to uploading this and magical girl squared regardless of other stuff i post
getting late so i'll just go sleep
Anyways, on other news, i'll try to wrap up this timeline somewhere close to 200k words, so about...14-15 more chapters before this timelines ends?
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 173: Babysitting, Negotiation, Wishes
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Reiketsu didn’t really know how to look after her sisters, she of course would do it when she was asked, but it still felt...awkward nonetheless, like she would mess up at any moment soon, at least they were getting bigger and bigger by the day, soon reaching physiological age of about eight, but that didn’t make them hard to understand, like Namake, she barely did anything, only ever watching cartoons and idly drawing
She wasn’t even learning to draw convincingly like Usotsuki was, wasn’t trying to fool anyone with her drawings, she just did it and Reiketsu couldn’t gather why, Mie was in a similar situation, her actions being completely outside of her understanding
But at the very least, Reiketsu wasn’t alone, her older sister Nekura being there with her, looking after their younger siblings with her made it feel much more easier, manageable
Feeling a poke to her side, Reiketsu looked down to Noroma, her hands spread wide and up, tilting her head Reiketsu waited
Noroma blinked, stretching her hands a bit higher again, Reiketsu furrowed her eyebrows, her head slowly turning to her older sister who was currently busy attending to Mie, listening to her talking about some kind of watch she saw on tv
So she was alone to figure it out, a horrible, horrible thing truly, it would be much easier if Noroma said exactly what she wanted, but she, like herself, seemed to find talking unnecessary in most situations
Which lead to this stand off, both of them staring at each other, a small frown slowly appearing on Noroma’s face, finally her hand grabbing onto her hand and pulling her down, allowing it to happen Reiketsu waited for further action
Feeling tiny hands circle around her neck, Reiketsu let’s out a small ‘ah’ before picking her sister up fully, smile instantly blooming on her face, nuzzling her head into her chest before pointing towards the kitchen
Well this was much easier to understand, couldn’t she start with this?
***
Laying on Kirika’s lap, Oriko pulled herself out of her thoughts before asking
“Kirika?”
“Hm? Yes Oriko?”
“So, we’ve...been reunites for a bout a week and a half by now”
“Yep! Best week and a half of my life! Dunno why I was so stupid about talking with you before, you’re awesome!”
“...thank you, anyways, Sayaka is...nice, isn’t she?”
“Yeah, she’s great!”
“And...the two of us are...are we going to date?”
Pausing, Kirika stops tapping on her phone, her expression shifting to something more serious
“...I would like it, if you want to, I’m all for it”
“Right, right, I do want to Kirika, there’s just…”
“...just?”
“Sayaka is...important to how this came to be, how we came together again”
“She is, yeah, what are you...leading to Oriko?”
“I’ve been thinking...would you like to try and date me and her? Both of us”
“Huh? You can do that? I would!”
Feeling tension slowly leave her shoulders, Oriko sighs in relief
“Good...good, now that I convinced you, we just have to convince Sayaka too, she seemed to be...a little too concious about the soulmates dating, so I was thinking of waiting for being public about us until we get her answer, would that be alright with you?”
“Yep! Secret relationship feels fancy, almost like I’m on of those shoujo mangas you know!”
Chuckling, Oriko nodded
“Yes, I guess it does seem similar to it? Now...since we figured this out-”
Sitting up besides the girl, Oriko turned to Kirika who was watching her movements with slight confusion in her eyes. Taking her cheeks in her hands, Oriko lightly presses a kiss to her nose, smiling at the frozen girl
“-this is my thanks to you for understanding me”
“...hey Oriko?”
“Yes?”
“What...what do I have to do to earn more of those?”
***
Awkwardly sitting in her seat, Nagisa tried to figure out how to gently, without arising suspicion could she move the conversation away form making wishes, Mami-san and Hitomi-san we’re a bit too into it, their conversation being a little too serious as they tried to come up with a wish for Hitomi-san
How she could maybe dissuade Hitomi from making a wish, sure Homura said that this timeline is already a failure, that while she can practice her methods here, she shouldn’t get attached to the status quo of it all, to remember that at the end of it all, they will have to go back, that no matter how much Homura wished she could let Nagisa have a choice, she couldn’t, not while her mission was still ongoing
This...could be considered practice right? Plus last time Hitomi contracted Homura got so sad...so this was two in one
Well, that is if she can even do it, Hitomi seemed...very interested in a wish, in the whole magical girl thing and Nagisa couldn’t even talk about the whole witch thing with Mami here! She didn’t know why, but Homura said to never mention it near her, made Nagisa swear she wouldn’t tell her no matter what
So she was just...sitting here, listening to the two of them talking about possible wishes
“-and I thought of wishing for having free time, but that feels a bit wasteful, I mean yeah I’m busy with the stuff my parents want me to do, I mean it’s not that bad...I can still hang out with my friends, have...some free time”
Frowning, Mami-san sighs
“Well… it’s good that you haven’t made a wish yet, it would be a shame to waste your wish on something like that, wouldn’t it?”
“Yeah...it would be, I just...don’t know what else to wish for? For them to listen to me more? That would feel a little...manipulative I guess…”
“I suppose it is…”
Feeling the silence, Nagisa quietly said
“You...don’t really have to contract?”
Feeling the stares suddenly turn to her, Nagisa quickly continues
“I-I mean you have all the time in the world! There’s time to figure it out and...um...maybe you won’t e-even like it?”
Silence stretches out, Mami silently looking at her with worry before she hesitantly asks
“Nagisa...do you...not like being a magical girl?”
Notes:
Reiketsu and Noroma bond over being selectively mute
OriKiri decide to start dating AND get Sayaka too
Nagisa starts a misunderstanding
Anyways, i have yet another one shot idea that i'm planning out, an IroMadoHomu fic to be exact...maybe after i write out the KiriMadoHomu one, idk whichever i feel more motivated to work on first
this fic is like...2-3 kudos away from first page when sorting by kudos and i do not know how to handle that
Anyways, hope you enjoyed this chapter
Chapter 174: Movie night
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka wasn’t sure what happened on the ONE day she wasn’t there with Oriko and Kirika, the one day she had to refuse since she already told Kyosuke she was going to visit him, but somehow, they grew even clingier than before
Sayaka...didn’t exactly dislike it, if really embarrassing, it was a bit weird to be on this side of things, usually teasing was her thing, but at the same time it didn’t seem like they were trying to tease her or anything, they were just like that now and Sayaka had to accept it
Or try to accept it, it was still very, very embarrassing to have them stick to her, to have Kirika follow her in class gaining some...weird looks from Homura who ultimately just asked her about the girl, letting out a small hum after listening to her, a tiny frown appearing on her face for a moment before she shook her head and simply asked her to be careful
A weird thing to say, but well...it was Homura, so she did try to listen anyways, she was probably just worried about her or something...should be worried about herself first considering she just got out of the hospital! Sure she was out for a month or so by now, but still
Well, it wasn’t that important now, what was important, was the hands that were wrapped around her like a cocoon, sure she was already getting sorta used to the two of them, but it still sent Sayaka’s face into fire when she had to endure them being so close, Oriko’s breath hitting her cheek, the small sounds Kirika made at the movie, just barely heard by her, the contact that didn’t seem to have a beginning, their bodies almost feeling like they mended with her own
Like they were trying to desperately get her inside them, to hold her so close she would become one with them, like she was supposed to stay there and never leave, like she was part of their being, like she belonged in their bond, as naturally as any other part of it, as if she was just another part of them
There was a certain...feeling alongside it, dread, anxiety, the way her chest felt like it would collapse on itself, the annoyance in the fact that she knew she wasn’t needed there, that she was just there to start it all up
The wish that she could stay
The wish that...that she really would be part of it, that she would be needed by them forever, that she would hold them in her grasp forever, that the two of them would continue to rely on her, that they would need her, that they would never stop wanting her there, that even if things with Kyosuke wouldn’t work out she would have a safety net, that she would still be able to come back to something
The wish that she really could be absorbed, that she wouldn’t have a choice to be there for them, that her sticky hands would never not leave a sign that she was there, that she would forever leave a mark there, that she would remain useful
Madoka...grew out of her didn’t she? Hitomi was never truly reliant on her and even now she made more friends, that beautiful third year student, Kyosuke was getting worse, she could see it, the spark that she has given him already almost burned out
Impermanent, her care insufficient, her efforts not being enough, she needs to do better, needs to do something to help him, she needed to cheer him up, needed to just fucking do something and do something positive with her life
Madoka didn’t need her, Homura standing in her place, preparing to take over it for oh so long, Sayaka still remembered when the girl asked how she could be as confident as her, remembered giving her tips, reassuring her that if nothing else she would still be there, protect the love birds as her own
And she grew into that role, used her advice, it almost seemed like her every effort exploded at once, Homura changing so rapidly from the girl she used to know and then…
Sayaka didn’t need to protect them, because Madoka and Homura both took that role for each other now
Sayaka wanted to scream at herself, wanted to stop those stupid, stupid thoughts but no matter what she did they kept appearing, her thoughts kept moving towards the fact that she wouldn’t be able to play a hero for them, that her role in their lives was now nothing more than a friend they occasionally see, that that role might just reduce itself even further
That she was using Kirika and Oriko, that she was just using their need for friendship for something so stupid as her own loneliness, that she was hoping that their need for her would never disappear, that she was actively looking at the two of them as a backup plan
The hand on her lap burned her, the hands that wrapped around her neck seared her skin with both embarrassment and guilt, Sayaka wanted to run away, wanted to root herself in place and never leave
“Sayaka”
“...huh? Oh yeah, did you want something Oriko?”
“Are you feeling alright?”
“T-that, of course I am! Look at me, do I look sick to you?”
“...worried more so, guilty”
Feeling her throat squeeze itself, Sayaka mutely opens her mouth, almost as if hoping for something to come out of her mouth without any input from herself, an explanation, a satisfactory one, one that would put the girl’s worries away
Kirika pipes up from her other side
“Is it that guy you visit?”
“...h-huh? Did...did I ever tell you about Kyosuke?”
“No? I just saw you walking into the hospital and got worried?”
“T-that, Kirika! You should...should have said something at least!”
“Well...I guess, but I got curious after I saw that everybody seemed to know you? I mean I didn’t do anything”
“I...guess you didn’t, but it’s still kind of creepy you know?”
“Hm, I guess it is? Oriko thought it was fine...”
“...huh?”
Turning to her right, Sayaka saw Oriko clearly nodding along
“Kirika didn’t do anything and you didn’t know, so the only reason for it being bad—you being uncomfortable—was already eliminated, as long as you didn’t know, wouldn’t it have been fine?”
Feeling speechless, Sayaka stares at Oriko, who simply tilted her head in confusion
“That does lead us to something...Sayaka”
“...yeah?”
“Are you interested in him?”
“H-huh, wh-what m-made you—that d-doesn’t even—w-why are you e-even asking me!?”
“It’s nothing complicated, me and Kirika...we were just wondering about if you would be willing to partner with us”
“H-whuh?”
“Of course, we...I understand if you like him more, he was there before us, but...me and Kirika are more than willing to be your plan b, we will take you regardless you know? Of course we would prefer if you would choose us as your first choice, but...that’s a bit too hopeful isn’t it?”
Closing her eyes, Oriko let her head fall into Sayaka’s shoulder, her voice quietly continuing
“...we’ll be there, whenever you want us or not, whenever you change or you don’t, whenever you’ll love us or not, we will be there for you, so...if you even just want to try, don’t hesitate to reach out to us”
Turning her head just a bit, Sayaka felt Oriko press a light kiss on her shoulder, her eyes looking up to her with...something inside them, assurance, confidence, something she couldn’t quite grasp but held Sayaka in her hand
And then it all disappeared and she simply turned back to the movie, Kirika back to producing small noise to her side as Sayaka tried to process what just happened to her, tried to move past those eyes that captured her whole soul
Tried to move past the fact that she felt relieved
Notes:
So this chapter wasn't planned to happen like this, but then i got too into playing around with Sayaka's need to be a hero, to be useful, to do something right and the conflicting emotions that appeared out of her being human and well...this happened
OriKiri show off some of their freak to Sayaka who is surprisingly more ok with it than she would have been if it was one of her friends they focused on
Homura just outright forgot about Oriko and Kirika, so when she saw Kirika hanging onto Sayaka she got a bit...worried about her
anyways, to celebrate this fic getting to first page, i'm going to pick and write 7 requests, you can either send them in the comments here or on my tumblr, either the post i'll link now, or just my askbox, i'll pick them tomorrow and will release one from monday to sunday, about...1-2k words each
It feels very weird to be there, but i'm also super giddy about it, i cannot express how thankful i am for everybody who read and left a kudos on this fic, i will forever love every single one of you for getting this here, i read every single comment and while i'm far too slow at replying to them (the backlog got to me, i'll try and start to clear it up but...600 is a lot, i've neglected it too much) i love and cherish every single one i got, once again, love you all for reading and supporting this fic, i could not continue writing it if it were not for all the kindness i received from all of you
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 175: Double date, hospital visit(again)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sitting down on a bench, Harue slowly breathed, tried to rest while she could, her eyes turning to Madoka and Kyoko tap their feet away on those machines as she idly wondered where did they get all that stamina from
A water bottle covered her vision for a moment, turning to her sister Harue gave her a small smile before taking it and gulping down as much water as she could, letting out a satisfied sigh only when half of it was empty
"I…I guess I can see the appeal of it, but I just don't get how this is fun"
Sitting down besides her, Homura chuckles
"Me neither, video games seem better when it's your hands that control them, aren't they?"
"Yeah!"
"Well, unfortunately for you, the girl you decided to date is very much into it, so maybe you should start running now?"
"H-hey! Madoka seems like she's getting into it..too…"
Pausing, Harue stares at Homura, something…something seemed off?
"Homura…where are your glasses?"
Turning back to her, Homura hesitates for a moment
"I…decided to start wearing contacts instead, change up my image slightly"
"Huh? Is that so…I was wondering why you looked weird today"
Letting out a snort, Homura lightly pushed her, her expression slowly dying down as she turned back to Madoka, only a small tilt on the edge of her lips remaining
"They…get along nice hm?"
"…Yeah, Madoka makes being her friend easy, even if she doesn't realize that "
"Really? Well I guess it makes sense…"
Going back to watching, Harue felt a slight blush appear on her face as she watched sweat build up on Kyoko, watched the grin on her face grow wider and wider
Felt her blush grow hotter and hotter until she couldn't look away, the sole thing in her vision being Kyoko
Watched her turn backwards towards her and wink before walking over towards her
Covering her face, Harue tried to compose herself a little, but the small kiss into the back of her hand destroyed any hopes for that, she could only let out a miserable moan
"K-Kyokooooo"
"What? Hey at least I'm not doing what Madoka did! I mean look at them, they're in their own world right now…"
Hesitantly glancing to her right, Harue…had to give it up to Kyoko, sitting a little further away from the currently kissing couple, she looked up to her girlfriend who-was-suddenly-much-close-
Her own lips covered, Harue wanted to complain that in the end, the result was the same so could she really say she was better than Madoka?
Of course the kiss took priority in her brain, so she could only respond in kind, or well…do her best to do that, her brain was still rolling around from all the embarrassment so her movements were uncoordinated, the kiss only working because Kyoko kept it working, holding her head in place
Moving away, Kyoko let out a satisfied smirk before taking her hand and lifting her off the bench
"Alright love birds, let's go do something else now! Can't stay here forever can we? You can kiss all you want at home"
Finally moving away from Homura, Madoka let's out an embarrassed chuckle before standing up with a blush on her face, Homura instantly following, stumbling for a moment before quickly regaining her balance, turning to Kyoko and calmly asking
"So, are we going to play something else or was this the last one"
Staring at Homura, Kyoko let's out a whistle
"…well that's super convincing, wouldn't have known you were just busy making out if not for your blush, but nah, I was thinking of grabbing something to eat now? Been a couple hours already"
"…Are you hungry Madoka?"
"I-I am, a little"
Feeling a nudge from Kyoko, Harue quickly nodded to her
"Well that's decided then! Any places you know? Been a bit since I've visited and who knows if something new opened up right?"
***
"…And then we…watched some movies together, made some plans to hang out more, once you get out of here I'll introduce them to you!"
Watching Kyosuke let out a small chuckle, Sayaka felt a smile bloom on her face before the memory of what she…eluded from her story appeared in her head again, felt a hint of a blush try to appear on her cheeks that she readily pushed down
She can…think about the prospects of maybe dating her two new friends later, when she wasn't currently visiting her first crush, she was supposed to distract him, supposed to make him feel better!
"They sound…nice, I'm glad you met somebody new"
"I…I'm glad I met them too "
…Even if she was so confused because of them now, hanging out was always fun and neither Oriko or Kirika pushed her about it, just…let her be with the knowledge that she was wanted
Wanted enough that they would settle with being her second choice
"Hm? Are you…alright Sayaka? You look off"
"O-oh yeah I am, just…"
Feeling a small blush break out from her tight grip, she let out a sigh
"Just…something embarrassing, don't want to talk about it…anyways! Any specific requests on what I should bring you next time?"
Looking at her for a couple more moments, Kyosuke turns towards the window, quietly muttering
"No...not really, our taste is pretty similar so just pick anything you like, I really just...do not care what type of music it is, as long as it's there"
"Oh...alright, I will..."
Sitting there for a couple more minutes, she watched Kyosuke pat the bed, wincing for a moment before putting the headphones on, the two of them silently listening for some time, about fifteen minutes later Sayaka finally stood up and walked towards the door
"...thanks for visiting me"
Stopping, Sayaka shakes her head with a smile
"No problem! What kind of friend would I be if I didn't?"
Notes:
Early chapter 🎉🎉🎉🎉
Hope you enjoyed this one!
I think I'm going to focus more on OriKiriSaya for the remaining of this timeline since that ship is grabbing me the most right now, sorry KyoRue 😔
Chapter 176
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sayaka barely resisted giggling as she watched Kirika carefully balance her tower of ice cream that was as tall as her forearm, Kirika slowly lovering it so she can take a bite out of the highest one, a satisfied grin on her face as she lifted it up again to walk just a little easier
Licking her own—much simpler with only three scoops—ice cream, Sayaka glanced over to Oriko who was slowly enjoying the one scoop she bought for herself
Walking over to a bench, Sayaka saw Oriko glance at her with those warm, warm eyes that forced Sayaka to move her whole head away from her as to not burn up from just how long and unapologetic Oriko's gaze would be
She already made this mistake once before and Sayaka wasn't a complete idiot as to repeat it again!
Finding a seat, Sayaka tried to take one of the edges before she could get encased from both sides, it was just that Kirika was just a moment faster making Sayaka falter for a moment, Oriko not letting the opportunity slip taking the other edge as well
Sighing in resignation, Sayaka sat down in the middle, the two girls instantly moving close enough for their shoulders to touch, faint blush already covering Sayaka's face as she tried to focus on the ice cream instead of the...semi date that she was currently on
Because Sayaka could lie to herself and say that they were just friends, could lie to herself that she didn't feel anything about them, could try to lie that she didn't like this, but the truth would still flash through her mind, the joy at the attention she was getting, the jolt of thrill whenever one of them got just that little bit closer to her, the excitement running through her veins whenever she caught them looking at her...
Sayaka couldn't say she wasn't affected, couldn't say that she wasn't getting won over, couldn't say that she was already leaning to them instead of her crush on Kyosuke, despite the advice Madoka gave her, to be honest to them, but she didn't want to give it up yet, the little game she was caught up in, the feelings she held for so long
"Oh Sayaka! Is that you?"
Glancing back, Sayaka saw Madoka and Homura walking over to them, Homura's eyes lingering on Oriko and Kirika for a moment too long before she turned back to her
"Y-yeah it's me, you guys on a date?"
"Yep! We wanted to have a picnic today, since you're here...want to join us? Oh but we'll have to go buy some more food and drinks...well would you like to join us? You'll just...have to wait a bit before we grab extra?"
Speaking up, Oriko smiled to Madoka
"We would love to, we haven't had any plans anyways, of course that is if it's fine with your partner as well?"
Glancing at Oriko, Homura hums before shaking her head
"I don't mind it at all, meeting Sayaka's...friends should be fun"
"Hey why did you make a pause there Homura!?"
Smiling, Homura completely ignores her
"Thanks for hanging out with her"
"D-don't suddenly act like my parents either!"
Smiling Oriko gently replies
"Ah it's been a pleasure for us too, I'm sure with enough persistence we can climb out of the friend zone in a couple more years"
Feeling her face suddenly explode in heat, Sayaka couldn't find any words to say
"Oh? You're very direct with that huh, I wish you...good luck, even if it doesn't look like you'll really need it"
"Thank you anyways..."
"Akemi Homura and..."
"Oriko Mikuni "
Staring at the bizzare scene, Sayaka confusedly muttered out
"...what...what just happened"
***
Watching Mie entranced look at the tv fashion show as Anny nested in her hair, Homura wondered how long it would be before she would beg her to go to one of these, probably as a participant too...Homura was giving it less than a week at maximum, two days minimum, one day for her to scour and watch as many of them as she can and another to find out that there were shows focused on children too
Homura could only hope she wouldn't drag in her sisters in this too, Ibari...Homura just hopes that if she somehow finds out about one of these, she wins and doesn't start to obsess over it
Hearing the door suddenly slam open, Homura glanced over with a small frown, Nagisa ramming into her, completely red faced as she started to make... noises, because those weren't words, not a single one of them made sense, so Homura covered her mouth and looked into her eyes
"Nagisa, calm down for a moment and breath, I can't understand you"
Going through a dozen emotions in a moment, Nagisa quietly followed her instructions, calming down slightly
"Now, what happened?"
"---a k----d m-..."
"...hm? A bit...louder please"
Looking at her with a helpless expression almost asking if she had to, Nagisa turned redder before weakly repeating herself
"Y-Yuma kissed me"
"...ah"
Taking a moment to process those words, Homura closed her eyes, calming down as fast as she could before asking
"I see, do you...not like her in the same way then?"
"I-I don't know I mean, I didn't think about it before, b-but now the kiss just keeps repeating in my head again and again and again—"
"Ok, so...you liked it I assume?"
"...p-probably"
Ok, ok, a crush problem, that was... manageable
"Ok, so...let's calm down first, doing this panicked would only make it harder, do you want to help me bake some cookies? We can talk while we do that"
"O-ok..."
"Good, now let's go do just that, don't worry too much about it, we'll figure it out together, just go wash your hands first?"
The key word being together, since Homura had no clue how to tackle this right now, distracting herself and Nagisa from panicking seemed like the best thing she could do now
Should she...call somebody?
Notes:
3 fics in a day damn, getting back to it aren't I?
Anyways, Nagisa/Yuma now 👍
Homura and Oriko interaction being like that is solely for the reason that this fic is still crack, regardless of how much it strayed from the original idea .-.
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 177: Sisters in trouble, Soulmate fix revelation and elementary school apology
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"No! You are not settling with something like that! We are finding the one you saw before!"
"B-but it doesn't matter, I just need it t-to write..."
"Of course it does! You want it so I, as the best sister ever will not leave until we find it or something you actually like on a similar level!"
Glancing over at the scene, Mami curiously looked at the two kids...well not arguing really, one just being very very insistent on being aggressively helpful
"...i-its no big deal though, I'm not even going t-to see the picture while I write in it"
"It's the principle of things Nekura! Everybody got the notebooks they wanted, so you are going to get one too!"
Letting out a sigh—the one probably called Nekura—nods
"...if you say so Ibari..."
Smugly smiling, the slightly taller girl grabs her sisters hand
"I do!"
Her eyes quickly running around the area before stopping on Mami, suddenly starting to quickly approaching her
"Hello! Can you please help us find something?"
Glancing to the clock, Mami thinks for a moment
"Sure, no problem, what exactly do you need?"
"Nekura wanted a notebook that like...um I think it had a cute mouse eating an apple? Or an orange...what was it Nekura?"
"A p-pear..."
"A cute mouse eating a pear!"
"Ok...was it a real mouse or a drawn one?"
"A real one, or maybe a super realistic drawn one...um it looked real!"
Digging through her memory, Mami remembered... Something vaguely similar, a few other stores coming to mind that could have a notebook like that too
"Well, while I don't know if I've seen the one you're looking for specifically, I might know a couple spots with similar things? Do you want me to show you them? Who knows maybe it'll be there?"
"Yes, thank you!"
"T-thanks for helping us..."
Softly smiling, Mami lightly pat their hair
"It's alright, the pleasure is all mine, now...let's go for the first spot, it should be around here somewhere"
***
Sitting on the armchair, Oriko helplessly held her cup of tea as Kirika continued to cling onto her, she had said that Kirika was welcome to hug her at any time, to cuddle her whenever she wanted to and she was enjoying having her girlfriend be so close to her, she just...also wanted to put the cup back to the table
She could ask Kirika to move, but she...didn't particularly want to do that either and she looked far too comfortable to ask her to put the cup herself too
So Oriko was stuck in a delema
In the end she simply held the cup in her hands until Kirika was satisfied from directly clinging and not letting go from her for...thirty minutes if Oriko was right?
Honestly...and to imagine that just a month ago their connection was suddenly broken and now...
Huh
How did it fix itself? Oriko was very happy that it did yes, but she also just never asked that did she?
"Hey Kirika? Do you know why our connection just fixed itself?"
"Hn? Oh I made a wish, became a magical girl for that"
"...just like that? Wait a magical girl?"
Raising her eyebrow, Oriko gently held Kirika's face at arms length and scrutinized it for any hint of her joking
After completing her inspection, she listened to Kirika explain it all, a small frown appearing on her face
"So you...were risking your life and didn't tell us?"
"It never came up...?"
Glaring, Oriko turned away from Kirika, her mind moving faster and faster before she spoke
"First...I'm meeting this Kyubey, second you aren't going after these witches alone anymore, got it?"
"Huh? Well I can probably find him, but who would I go with?"
"Me, obviously, maybe Sayaka too so you have extra reasons to stay safe"
Kirika's eyes widened
"W-wait no! I can't let yo-"
"Kirika"
"B-but what if you get hurt!"
"And if you do?"
"B-but, um...I don't...O-Oriko please!"
Sternly looking into her eyes, Oriko didn't budge
"Kirika I already decided, you will not convince me otherwise"
"But...I..."
Curling into a ball, Kirika looked her in the eyes, tears swelling up as Oriko gently swiped them off
"It's final Kirika"
"... I'll keep you safe then"
Smiling, Oriko pressed a light kiss into Kirika's hair
"I know you will"
***
Yuma might not have thought things through when she kissed Nagisa, but she was just having too much fun and wanted to show her appreciation somehow and a kiss was the first thing to appear in her head while she was thinking of that
So she was dreading their next hang out, if it would even happen because what if she freaked her out? Nagisa was her only friend and now she might have just messed it up and made her stop being friends with her
So Yuma hid away behind the slide and waited, tried to find Nagisa first so she could prepare herself on how mad she looked
"...why are you hiding?"
Jumping from her spot, Yuma spun backwards and saw Nagisa standing there, looking at her
Not mad
Instead curious
Not thinking about that, Yuma instantly hugged her and started to apologize as hard as she could
"Y-you're not mad at me? I'm so sorry for k-kissing you, I just w-wanted to show I like being friends with y-you and panicked and didn't think I promise I won't do it again!"
Feeling Nagisa wrap her arms around her, Yuma felt herself relax a little
"I-It's ok, I um...talked with somebody about it and wanna...try something?"
"Try...?"
Blushing intensely, Nagisa quietly mumbles out
"...kiss again t-to see if we like it? Um, Homura is dating a girl too so that can happen and you kissed me first and then I couldn't t-think about anything else so...m-maybe it'll make it easier?"
"Huh? But I already know I liked it? How do you not?"
"I-it was fast! And I didn't know you were going to kiss me!"
"Oh...so do I do it now?"
"I...ok I'm ready!"
Quickly moving her head, Yuma presses a light kiss to Nagisa's lips, their teeth clinking and both of them taking a step away
"Owww...why did it hurt this time..."
"...I dunno, maybe we were too fast?"
"Fast...ok let's do it slow then!"
"Okay, let's"
This time moving at a snail pace, Yuma softly presses her lips on Nagisa's, Nagisa pressing back as they stay like that for a few more moments before Yuma breaks away
"This was fun! So, did you like it too?"
"... yeah, wanna do it again?"
Feeling as if she's about to float away, Yuma gasps before grinning
"Of course!"
Notes:
Yay fluff :)
Hope you enjoyed this one!
Chapter 178: Third soul
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Laying down on top of Kirika, Sayaka tried not to think where her head was, instead simply enjoying the warmth that the girl provided, the hug that encased her, the comfort of being so close to somebody, the steady heartbeat of the girl under her, her soft breath
It was just...very nice, made her heart flutter in ways she refused to describe, it was just there and that was enough for her
She could stay in this spot forever if she wouldn’t have had to contend with Oriko for it, but unfortunately Oriko enjoyed the comforting hold of Kirika just as much if not more than Sayaka did, of course there was also another alternative, Oriko simply laying down on her instead, which...wouldn’t exactly feel bad, but Sayaka would be more worried about Kirika more than anything else
There was also the fact that if that happened, she would be quite literally in-between them, but that was something for her to worry about later, when she was alone at home with nothing better to do but sit around and stare at the tv
Feeling Kirika stiffen for a moment, her body instantly relaxing a moment later, Sayaka opened her eyes and watched Kirika attempt to look normal
“...Kirika?”
“It’s nothing!”
“...Kirika”
“I-it’s nothing serious! I can wait a little!”
Staring at her, Sayaka’s eyes narrow as she tries to get out, Kirika instantly hugging her tighter, not letting her get up with a panicked expression
So stuck in her...still very strong grip, Sayaka decides to do the smartest thing she can at this moment
“ORIKO, KIRIKA IS DOING IT AGAIN!”
“W-WHAT!? NO I’M NOT!! I’M DOING EXACTLY WHAT I WANT!”
“Yeah? But you want something else too!”
“A-and that can wait!”
Glaring, Sayaka buys herself some time before Oriko arrives at the crime scene
“...and what is it right now? Do you want to stretch?”
“Uh...no?”
“Eat?”
“N-no, not that either!”
“...bathroom break?”
“No!”
“...drink then?”
Watching her face twist, Sayaka confirmed her guess, ignoring the subsequent no, desperately trying to get out of her grip as Kirika whined, still holding onto her, trying to convince Sayaka that it was fine before Oriko came in, the girl freezing like a deer in the headlight
“...you guessed it this time?”
Giving Oriko a solemn nod, Sayaka reports her findings
“She’s thirsty and doesn’t want to let me go”
Looking at Kirika, Oriko gently speaks
“Kirika”
“...b-but...she’s looks so comfortable…”
“...I can see that, how about we switch places then?”
Clearly conflicted, Kirika glances between them, finally relenting to Oriko, to whose body Sayaka was promptly transported onto before she could react
The adjustment period didn’t take long, Sayaka melting into the touch as Oriko slowly pet her hair, humming as she did so too, almost seeming like she hypnotized her with the way Sayaka couldn’t say anything against the whole thing
Maybe...maybe she was moving into the touch a little fast, but she didn’t have much of a choice with how clingy Kirika was, with Oriko slowly turning clingier and clingier as well, probably the whole soulmate thing making them influence each other or something?
“Have you...thought about our suggestion?”
Feeling her every nerve suddenly blare up, her mind instantly drawing away from the drowsiness lulling her to sleep, Sayaka putting her chin on Oriko’s chest as she tried to ignore that fact, instead focusing on the conversation, on the words she was supposed to say
“Oh, I...did, I guess, I’m just...It’s not like I don’t like you two, I...m-might have feelings? But I just...you’re soulmates, it feels...like I’m intruding where I’m not supposed to, I...I can’t ju—”
“Oh it was just that? I was afraid you weren’t interested...in that case, this can easily be fixed, Kyubey?”
“H-huh, what do you mean easily fix—”
Interrupting her thought process, a...white cat looking animal appears from out of nowhere, staring at Oriko who nods with a smile
“Yes, I have decided on a wish”
“...a wish? No wait who are you talking with?”
Glancing at her, Oriko softly smiles before proudly declaring to the animal
“I wish...that me and Kirika had Sayaka as our soulmate as well”
Light suddenly floods the room, Sayaka covering her face with her arms as she feels Oriko’s hug lighten, Sayaka rolling of her as she hears the girl groan in pain
When it recedes, Oriko breath turns heavy before quickly stabilizing back to normal, her eyes looking at her hand with...a ring!? Where the hell did tha—
‘Sayaka?’
Something reaches her from the very depth of her soul, a message, a call out to her name, transcending language, communication that did not need any medium
Something etches onto her shoulders, momentary pain instantly eclipsed by the way her soul sang in joy
Smiling, Oriko asked
“So...would you consider it now?”
Notes:
A bit of a shorter chapter than usual, but i thought it felt like it had more...punch ending it there
Oriko makes her wish and now Sayka doesn't have to worry about the whole, butting into the soulmates connection :)
Oriko of course being very normal with it, you know, just making a wish on a whim that connects your soul to your crush, like you dohonestly, this ship is so fun
Hope you enjoyed this chapter, sorry for the small break in chapter releases 😔
Chapter 179: Double date planning, Photo and Official start
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hearing her phone ring, Madoka pauses for a moment, glancing down at her homework before deciding that she can finish it later, taking her phone she sees who it was calling her
Sayaka? Thinking back it had been a while since they last called hasn't it? The three of them got busy with their own things...maybe she should call Hitomi after talking with Sayaka
"Yes Saya—"
"Madoka oh my fucking god magical girls are real!? What do I do!?"
Blinking, Madoka felt her brain slow down at the magical girl part before she felt a smile appear on her face, didn't that mean she could tell Sayaka now? Ah but she had to help her first...
"They are? Um, but what do you mean 'what do I do', are you thinking of becoming one?"
"That well...maybe, I don't know, itd just that Oriko—the uh blonde girl you met up in the park —she made a wish? B-based on me?"
"Really? What was it?"
Sayaka not replying to her, Madoka slowly grew worried she shouldn't have asked before Sayaka's voice very quietly spoke, her embarrassment heard from the phone
"...t-that'd... we'd b-be soulmates?"
"...oh? Um...good for you?"
"Good for me!? Madoka I'm serious, what do I even do!"
"Well, don't you already like them? And since the one thing standing in the way was butting in...isn't that solved?"
"B-but it's...weird right? I like them yeah, but why would she just...do that..."
"Well...they did want to date you yes?"
"...yeah"
"So it was because they love you, I think"
"M-maybe...ugh why am I even like that! I do want to go out with them, do want to spend time as a date! But it just...I don't know..."
"Hm, Sayaka...do you think you'd be more comfortable if me and Homura were with you?"
"...huh? I...maybe? It'd be nice I guess..."
"Then let's make it a double date, so you can test it out?"
The line goes silent
A few seconds later, Sayaka quietly says
"...thank you Madoka, you're...you're the best, maybe I should have begged my parents to let me in on your and Homura's thing while I had the chance eh?"
"S-Sayaka!"
Laughing, Sayaka calls out
"What? C'mon just imagine! It'd be great! If I ever go back in time for some reason, it'd be the first thing I'll do!"
Grumbling, Madoka glances at the window, momentary contemplating using her magic to prank Sayaka
"...don't you have two soulmates now? Should I report your plans to them?"
"Huh? W-wait no! You wouldn't right? Madoka you wouldn't?"
"...who knows"
***
Staring at the photo in her hands, Mami felt warm, really warm, maybe even a little too much? It was a simple photo, herself with Madoka and Homura, the two of them surrounding her in a hug, Homura mid eye roll yet still with a smile while Madoka just grins from one ear to another, so sincerely Mami couldn't help but get lost in that smile
Mami sincerely knew she was fucked, oh so very fucked, her crush so overwhelming she felt the desire to kiss the damn photo and that was weird! And Mami didn't want to be weird about her two new friends, teammates
It would be bad enough if she liked one of them, them being engaged and all, but she just had to catch feelings for both of them at the same time
At some point, you have to wonder what you did wrong for that to happen to you, first it was Kyoko and now them? Mami could only be thankful that she had Nagisa and Hitomi as well, if her only friends were the people she was in love with, she might have just burst
Still staring at the photo, Mami wondered where to put it, maybe somewhere near her bed? In her school bag? Wallet? She could also staple it onto the ceiling on top of her bed...
That way she would wake up to them smiling at her every morning, would be the closest thing she could get to dating them
...or she could put it into a photo album, carefully preserve it for as long as she can, come back to that memory for as long as she lives
It was difficult to choose, oh so difficult, but maybe, maybe it she just made some copies...
***
Walking over for the ice cream, Nagisa let Yuma swing their arms together as they complained about school
"Oh, what ice cream are we going to get?"
"Hmm...I want something...watermelony!"
"Then I'll get watermelon too!"
Frowning, Nagisa looks at Yuma
"...but what if you find something you want more?"
"Then...I guess we won't match..."
"Then we don't have to!"
"But Nagisa! Wouldn't it be fun if we matched?"
"Well...maybe, but I want you to eat the one you want!"
Pouting Yuma huffs before turning away
"Fine..."
"Eh? Is that you Nagisa-chan?"
Turning around, Nagisa saw one of her classmates waving at her
"Oh, hi Hara-chan!"
"I didn't expect to see you, who's that?"
Puffing up, Yuma proudly stated
"I'm Yuma! Nagisa's best friend!"
Frowning, Nagisa tugged on Yuma's hand
"But...I thought you were my girlfriend?"
"Oh, sorry "
Turning back, Yuma puffed up again
"I'm Yuma! Nagisa's girlfriend!"
Staring at them, Hara frowns before
starting to glare at Nagisa with a pout on her face
"That's not fair! I was supposed to be the first one in class to date somebody!"
Notes:
Day chapter instead of posting it near midnight 👍
I did realize something so, would you want me to add the plan for the chapter in summary? I don't make them big or anything but they should convey what will happen, or do I keep you guys guessing with the title?
Anyways, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!
Man I can finally say that again huh? Going to go back to trying to post these daily since mg² part 1 is done
Chapter 180: Namake's procrastination
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Namake didn’t want to do anything, especially the homework that she was cursed with, well homework was putting it lightly, she was supposed to just go and learn everything school related that mama put in her head when she was made and that? That was child abuse, she would tell you if you’d listen, but alas, she was stuck with people who didn’t bother to listen to her fair complaints, her sisters were just too trusting, had too little worries about that sort of stuff, but Namake was different, she knew the truth, knew that this whole thing didn’t matter, school wasn’t important, she didn’t have to go to school but because of the lie Ibari told herself about being the best needing school? She was stuck here
Wanting to distract herself, Namake idly walks around the house, stumbling on Anny trying to work out how to open a bag of chips with her little lizard paws, trying to bite into it with no result
“Hi Anny...what are you doing?”
“Hm? Oh hello Namake, I’m trying to open this blasted bag...why are humans so inconsiderate...how is anybody without their sort of limbs supposed to open it…”
Nodding along to waste more time, Namake quickly sits down and complains alongside her
“Yeah, it’s super dumb! How is anyone supposed to know how to open it naturally? It looks stupid too! Using scissors doesn’t even work for people with no hands! I wish it could just open by itself…”
“That would be nice...ugh this stupid bag…”
Watching Anny struggle with it, Namake carefully observed all the methods she has tried before growing bored of it, momentary a thought of helping her appearing in her head before she instantly dismissed it as too much effort, it would make things awkward, Anny would insist she can do it herself and Namake did not want to be in that sort of situation right now!
So she simply walked away from her, going to the kitchen to see if anybody left a glass of water on the counter for her to nab in the meantime, maybe some soda or milk, anything would work for her
Finding nothing, Namake considers her next target of procrastination, didn’t Mie have that whole...fashion thingy soon? Would it be fun to watch her prepare? Namake was pretty sure mama bought her some more dresses to prepare for it, was it in a week? It was probably next week, thankfully Mie wasn’t like big sis Ibari and would be fine with her just watching, probably, there were a few times when she wanted to compare that made Namake run! Actually run! Why would she do that! It was so mean she went into tears on the spot which thankfully put stop to the hunt
unfortunately, Mie didn’t seem to be home today, so Namake decides on the next best possible thing and tries to find aunt Harue who was thankfully actually there, soon-to-be-aunt Kyoko sitting to her side as the two of them continued to watch some sort of movie
Deciding that this was the perfect environment to ignore her problems, Namake climb over to the couch and sat besides auntie, stealthily stealing some popcorn as her and Kyoko kissed each other before auntie grew completely red, turning her head away to her, stopping in place for a moment before asking
“O-oh! Na...Namake, how long h-have you been here?”
“Not long! Um...when that girl was trying to bite the mouse head’s off! That’s when I sat down!”
“A-ah, um, do you...want something?”
“Nope, I don’t wanna move and everything is close enough…”
“Ah, that’s...good, as long as you’re happy?”
“I am! You can go back to kissing each other now, I won’t watch!”
Blushing, auntie tries to say something, her words failing her as she fumbles around before Kyoko snorts and turns her head towards herself, giving her a quick peck before smirking towards Namake
“Well if you say so, I will be glad to take the opportunity~”
Turning away, Namake ignored her completely, earning a small laugh from Kyoko that she ignored in favor of continuing to watch the girl try and fail to hide from the town that she was a zombie-vampire thing
Before long, sleep started to take hold of her, a frown finding it’s way to her face as she wondered what to do with that, let it take over or continue trying to find something else to do?, but sleep was so sweet…
Hm...sleep it is, she had nothing better to do and auntie with Kyoko were still busy making out to care, auntie continuing to glance towards her regardless of the fact that she didn’t care in the slightest, closing her eyes, Namake laid down on the arm rest and felt herself slowly doze off into dreams
When she woke up, she found herself in her bed, carefully tucked in, different from the way mama did it yet still oh so comfortable, closing her eyes again, Namake let herself doze off again, a light scent of apples pleasantly tingling her nose as she did
Notes:
well holy fuck did i write this fast, like 30 minutes tops, i am sleepy so if there is some incoherent parts, i'm sorry i'll try to fix them tomorrow, don't wanna bother doing anything else with 2 am brain, shorter chapter because of that
Kyoko did tuck Namake in btw
Hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 181: Double date
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ah right, you three were going on a double date...have fun you guys!”
Smiling towards Hitomi, Madoka turned to Hitomi with a smile on her face
“Thank you! Sorry for ditching you today…”
“Ah it’s fine, I already made some plans with another friend”
“Oh! Have fun too then Hitomi!”
Politely nodding, Hitomi waves at them before separating in front of the school gate
“I will”
Turning to Homura and Sayaka, Madoka asked
“So, let’s go? We’re supposed to meet in the mall for the movie right?”
“Yeah...Kirika chose a movie, some comedy I think? I didn’t really catch exactly what it was…”
“Oh? Busy staring into her eyes or something~?”
Blushing, Sayaka sputters before deciding that a glare was worth more than any words she could say, Madoka sharing a glance with Homura before the two of them laughed
Grumbling on their way there, Sayaka spoke
“Ugh...why did you starting to date make you two worse? Once it was my job to tease you two...when did our roles change so fast…”
Rolling her eyes, Homura called Sayaka out
“Right, as if you’re not going to do that the moment you find the opportunity”
Avoiding Homura’s eyes, Sayaka doesn’t answer to that
It takes them about fifteen minutes to arrive to the cinema theater in the mall, Oriko and Kirika already sitting there, Kirika snacking on some popcorn before her eyes landed on Sayaka, instantly putting the basket down and running forward, jumping at Sayaka who barely caught her before pressing their cheeks together with a grin on her face
“Sayaka!”
“K-Kirika!? W-wait don’t we go to the same school!? How did you get here before us??”
“Hm? Oh I ditched last class today!”
“Kirika!”
Tilting her head in Sayaka’s hands, Kirika asks with a confused tone in her voice
“What?”
“Y-you can’t just skip class! Sure they can be boring, but you have to at least be present!”
“...if you say so, I won’t skip anymore then!”
“...thank you”
“No problem Sayaka! Now, let us go start our date!”
“Y-yeah, ok...Madoka, Homura! Come here!”
Shaking her head, Madoka lightly giggled at the two of them before grabbing Homura’s hand and moving forward, Sayaka relaxing slightly, Oriko quickly walking over and crossing their arms together with a small smile, whispering to Homura, Madoka grinned
“...they’re pretty cute together right?”
“...I...suppose they are”
“You...sound a bit off, is everything alright Homura?”
“It’s nothing serious, it’s...already too late anyways, as long as it works out for them…”
“If you say so…”
Making sure to treat Homura this time, rushing to pay before she could even try to do so, Madoka grins at Homura before they walk into the theater, finding their seats, Madoka quickly waves to Sayaka and her new soulmates who sat a few rows away from them
Sitting down, Madoka feels Homura lean on her shoulder, her body freezing for a moment before a dumb giggle escapes her, Homura nuzzling in a little more as Madoka lightly pet her, the light turning off making the two of them sit up again, a small squeal to the side grabbing onto Madoka’s attention, a girl who looked about their age staring at the screen with transfixed eyes, messy green hair and a golden hair pin keeping some of her bangs out of her eye, quickly realizing how rude she was for staring at her, Madoka turns back to the screen
The girl mumbles out some comments as it goes on, quiet enough that Homura doesn’t seem to hear but just enough for Madoka to perk up, the gushing making Madoka pay more attention to the things the girl talked about, Homura at some point glancing at the girl as well, putting a hand to her ear with a small frown on her face, her mouth starting to open before Madoka tugged on her hand and tried to tell her without words to not do it
Homura just sighing and nodding, letting it go before at some point telepathically asking
‘...was she talking so much the whole time?’
‘O-oh right...um yeah? It’s...interesting to hear her talk about it! It’s so clear she likes it…’
‘...yeah, it is’
As the movie ends, Madoka makes sure to turn to the girl and quickly introduce herself before she could run away
“Hi! Um sorry for listening in to your gushing, but it sounded so fun from you and I just wanted to know your name? You’re in our uniform so I thought we could be friends?”
“H-huh? Uh, um, I’m so sorry I d-didn’t even—”
“It’s ok! Don’t worry I think it uh...made watching it more fun? It was right Homura-chan?”
“...I can’t say for sure, but I have paid more attention to it”
“See! It’s fine! We’re in a bit of hurry to meet our friends so I thought we could swap numbers?”
“T-that, um...s-sure!”
“Thanks!”
Quickly writing down her number in the girls—Mabayu’s phone, she quickly adds her to her own contacts, saying quick goodbyes before running back to Sayaka, Kirika and Oriko with Homura
“Oh! Here you are! Where have you been?”
“We were making a friend! There was this girl, she was in our school uniform and she was kind of mumbling through out the movie? But not like a bad mumbling, she was praising it all the way through! It was super interesting to hear, so I wanted to try and get to know her more after our double date!”
“Huh that so...it’s still a bit rude to talk right?”
“W-well maybe, but it wasn’t out of bad intentions? I don’t think she even realized she was mumbling before I told her…”
“Well, as long as it’s fine with you I guess?”
“It is!”
Chatting around as they walk, Madoka glanced to the alley before dragging them into it, explaining that there was a shortcut there with a smile, The group slowly moving through it before Homura suddenly stumbled, a muffled groan coming out as she grabbed her mouth, fear spiking into her eyes as she desperately looks around for...something
Birds appear as if out of nowhere, swarming the alley making Madoka freeze up in place
Clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack clack
Madoka watches in horror as tooth one after another burst out of Homura’s jaw, piercing through her cheeks and hands, shredding the fingers that stood in it’s way
The teeth move on the ground, grow, mouths appearing in the middle of them, a giant nut stuck inside of them
Madoka stares, magical girl form instantly enveloping her, bow aimed at them with a glare, ready to shoot it at any moment
Homura’s hand weakly tugs on her arm, her voice hoarse as she looks Madoka in the eyes
“I-it’s...f-fine, they’re...they won’t d-do anything against me”
“...what? H-Homura they just burst out of your mouth!”
“...yes, they did, but this should be all”
“B-but—”
“I promise you”
Lowering her bow, Madoka’s eyes jump between the teeth monsters and Homura, sighing as she gives up, her transformation dropping as Sayaka’s voice suddenly rings out from the side
“HOLY FUCK WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!??!?!?!?”
Notes:
Late Mabayu, but she is now in this fic
new familiar for homu, now in front of her friends to traumatize them as well 👍
hope you enjoyed today's chapter :)
Chapter 182: Secret language, Explanation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Yakimochi couldn’t help but stare at her sisters, Noroma and Reiketsu, the silent dialogue that was happening between them, one that she was not privy to, one that she desperately wanted to understand now that she knew it was happening, had to be part of it, she wasn’t going to be excluded from something like that! Especially when it came to big sis Reiketsu, also Noroma as well…
She just needed to be there! Needed to know what they’re talking about, to also be in the conversation, so she did the only logical thing and started trailing after Noroma, Reiketsu wouldn’t let her, probably, ask her to do the thing later, but Noroma? She wouldn’t care in the slightest! Might even be happy that somebody is trailing along with her, which only made it all better for her, easier as well
Sitting down besides Noroma, she makes sure to observe whatever it was that she did, her reaction, trying to read it, Noroma might be tough to understand with her usual refusal to speak, but Yakimochi was not about to give up just because of that! She was not going to let them hog talking to each other in private, she was going to be a part of their secret talk group whenever they wanted her in or not!
Seeing Noroma look at her curiously, Yakimochi looked back, staring at her face, she was...happy she was here? Or was she just not sure why Yakimochi was following her? Hm…
Standing up, Noroma walked over to the stack of paper and crayons, bringing them all back to their spot on the floor before Yakimochi could walk after her, tapping on the ground with a serious expression, Noroma laid down, quickly understanding what she meant, Yakimochi felt smugness, she was already getting better! In just a bit she could tell what her sisters were thinking in a glance!
Laying down besides her, she took a couple crayons for herself, remembering the way big sis Usotsuki started with her drawings before trying to emulate her, a quick glance to Noroma’s drawing making her grin, hers was already looking so much better!
...even if Noroma had a few more crayons
Picking a couple more colors, one more than her sister had, Yakimochi silently nodded to herself with a smile as she went back to drawing big bad demon with super long tail! Four horns too of course, the more the better...also some very cool swords, four of them, each very unique of course!
Feeling Noroma glance at her paper, she puffs her chest up as she picks it up and shows off in front of her, ready to receive praise for just how good she was doing! Almost as good as Usotsuki!
Clapping, Noroma giggles before showing off her own page as well, it was...messy, not as good as her own, but there were much more colors on her page than on Yakimochi’s…
Solemnly nodding, Yakimochi glanced at the colors she chose, furrowing her eyebrows trying to figure out how to actually add them on to her already finished art, eventually settling on giving her awesome demon some pets, vicious, angry, strong pets! Maybe minions would be a better word…
Yeah minions!
Grinning, Yakimochi focused back on her task, making sure to give them as much colors as she could, yellow...yellow was pretty intimidating right?
***
Walking past Yakimochi and Noroma drawing on the floor, Homura lead their small group into her room, making sure to seat each and every one of them, Sayaka quickly finding a place to sit, Oriko and Kirika sitting besides her a moment later, Madoka sitting on the other side
“Would you...like some refreshment before I explain what I know?”
“That would be...nice of you”
“Yeah sure, got anything sweet?”
“...I’d rather talk about your teeth jumping out immediately...but yeah sure whatever”
“I would, thank you Homura-chan”
Nodding, Homura quickly walks over to kitchen and back, bringing out a thermos out of her shield and pouring out some quick tea, a few home made cookies made from Mami’s recipe
“I suppose...I should start with things I’m sure of, how many of you are magical girls?”
Seeing Oriko and Kirika raise their hands, Homura nods, glancing to Madoka who hesitantly followed after them, raising her own hand as well, Sayaka dumbly looking between them
“...both of you then, ok, first of all, do not let your soul gem fill up under any circumstances, I assume you wouldn’t want to turn into a witch”
“...huh?”
“Wait we can turn into those things!?”
“H-Homura what do you mean...turn into a witch?”
“...those...things? Y-you...”
Looking around the room, Homura sees the expected reaction
“Yes, you can ask Kyubey about that fact yourself, as tricky as her is, he does not seem to lie when directly confronted”
“And...how does that relate to what happened?”
And that was the question was it not?
“I...don’t know, my soul gem started changing at some point of time, filling up with another type of magic, seemingly supercharged, much more potent than the one I had before, the one I mostly use, enough so that it hurts to use”
Turning her ring into it’s egg form, she watches everybody present frown at it
“I mean...yeah it’s a little different but couldn’t it just be how it looks?”
“No, at some point the metal around the gem was still golden as it normally is, but at some point it started to bleach into white, it seems like the more new magic there is, the more it changes”
Seeing everybody slowly nod, Homura taps on the table, brings their attention to her finger
“Let me demonstrate something—” transforming, Homura created a small barrier the size of a mug on the table, grabbing one of the knifes before leaving a small cut on her finger, pressing it inside the barrier which started to heal it “—as you can see, my magic has some property of healing, but if I apply the new type…”
Taking a deep breath to prepare herself, Homura creates another barrier of the same size as the last one, putting her hand inside
It burst into flame making Homura wince at the sting, she focuses on the barrier, making it dim for a moment before brightening back up, fire instantly vanishing away, only the look of her hand and a smell of burnt meat proof of the fact that it was there
Sticking her hand into the normal barrier, Homura ignored the headache that was quickly growing stronger and stronger, turning back to her friends as she continued
“I c-can twist the magic slightly, at it’s core it’s still a barrier, but I can change the healing effect into something else, something more...combat related, it’s still a bit harder to control or use in battle because of the before mentioned pain, but it should work as a finishing move, any...questions?”
“H-Homura...w-was it necessary to hurt yourself?”
“Ah...I’m sorry Madoka, it was just the easiest way to showcase it”
Speaking up from the side, Sayaka asks
“...so you...have special magic basically?”
Blinking, Homura hesitantly nods
“...and how does that make the teeth explosion make sense?”
“Ah...it seems to make me develop some witch qualities, for example...do you remember the birds that appeared all around the alley?”
“...yeah?”
“They’re...my familiars I suppose? Liese, there are also Lotte who should be hiding somewhere home as toys...the new ones are Lilia”
“...do the names matter?”
“...no, but they do have them for some reason”
“Wait you mean you didn’t name them?”
“...what do you think of me that I would name something crawling out of my mouth? But no, I just get...information of their name at the moment of their birth, ability to communicate with them, issue them orders too”
Quietly speaking up, Oriko suddenly asks
“And...what will happen when the new magic fills your soul gem up?”
“...i don’t know, I can...I can only hope it doesn’t lead to the same outcome as being filled up with grief”
Frowning in her seat, Oriko seems to stew in something, so Homura easily suggests
“If that makes you comfortable, you can kill me before it fully fills up, I would rather not risk it either”
Notes:
Sorry for not posting for two days, got too into writing "you're in love with WHO" so i couldn't start on a chapter before finishing one for that and by the time i posted it was already 1 in the morning and i unfortunately decided to prioritize my sleeping 😔
Yakimochi was cute to write, her jealousy being aimed at not being able to participate, to being an outsider as i think that would be the main source of that emotion in Homura
Homura explains things badly and worries her friends, the usual
hope you enjoyed today's chapter! will probably do a time skip next chapter, focus on OriKiriSaya the last few chapters before walpy
Chapter 183: Wishes for others, Time limit
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been two weeks since Homura’s teeth decided to jump out of her mouth and grow into some freaky shit, two weeks since she told them about herself being...some sort of special, about what happens when a magical girl soul gem fills up, about what soul gems actually are
Sayaka understood the facts, came...came to terms with them if you could say that, that it couldn’t be changed, that the things just worked like that, that she couldn’t do anything against that, that her now girlfriends were stuck in the role of a martyr, to be used up until they gave up for a single wish
And one of those wishes was used up on her, on Sayaka, for something as stupid—despite how great it felt—as turning her into their soulmate as well, because she was dumb enough to outright tell them that was the reason she was so hesitant, sure it was true, but it also made Oriko make the wish to that thing, make her give up on her future life without knowing so, sure, maybe...maybe they could survive long enough together, maybe there were magical girls who lived full and fulfilling lives, but Sayaka didn’t want them to endanger themselves
Didn’t want them to risk their life for her and they certainly didn’t want her making a wish either, making a point of stating the fact to Kyubey before attacking it with all they got and while that was...very, very attractive, it still lead Sayaka to a sense of being dead weight
Of course they caught it as well, their soul bond growing deeper and deeper by the days allowing emotions to slip up as messages from time to time, annoying as it was, it did also lead to being bombed with the feeling of affection from time to time, so Sayaka would say it was...maybe worth it, mostly, even if a little embarrassing from time to time
Sayaka just...just wanted to give them their life back, of course there was a way to do that, one for two, but Sayaka couldn’t help but hesitate, she loved them, really did, but the idea of pulling her soul out of her body...it was scary, just as exciting as it seemed as well, enticing as it was
Being a magical girl, fighting against...corrupted magical girls, giving them peace, protecting the people around her, if not for the whole past magical girls Sayaka would have found it pretty hard to say no to the deal, would have much less hesitation about the deal
Sayaka still found herself fantasizing about how she would look if she was a magical girl, fantasizing what type of weapon she would have, Kirika’s claws, Oriko’s orbs, Madoka’s bow, Homura’s shield...what would she have? A spear? A sword? Maybe a knife? Gloves? Hammer? Pyramids since Oriko just had a shape as a weapon?
Of course it was all just fantasies for now, Sayaka wasn’t sure of her wish, wasn’t sure if it would be worth it, if they won’t just contract again after, if she could even fight half as good as they did…
Sayaka didn’t know, couldn’t know unless she went through with it
Standing in front of the mirror, Sayaka stared at herself, stared at the girl watching her back, stared as her thoughts slowly drifted from one topic to another
Something white flashes by the door, frowning Sayaka glances towards it, quickly walking over, finding nothing
Was she…that sleepy? Yeah…maybe she was, it was about time she went to sleep anyways…
***
Standing outside the hospital, Hitomi glances towards it, her determination only growing and growing as she remembers his words
They won't heal, not naturally, only a miracle could do something, that Kyosuke wouldn't be able to play again, that the smile she came to adore would vanish into even worse depression
Hitomi barely kept quiet, barely didn't blurt anything out, just painfully smiling and trying to reassure Kyosuke that it would work out, that the chances are there
That they exist
He doesn't believe her, but he doesn't need to, all he needs to do is exist, to live, the miracle part? That…that will all be on her instead
She was stuck thinking about a wish anyways, so how bad could using it for somebody she cares about be?
***
Staring at the floating information, Homura plans, her available help was different this time, sure, Kirika was mostly the same, but her magic being different—fixing things—changed too much too, she was less useful for group fights, by no means weak of course, but now just…different direction
The lack of Oriko's foresight was felt as well, Homura has grown used to it, but now not having it felt like too big of a disadvantage, maybe next loop she should come for her sooner, coax her into making the usual wish instead
Spend it making sure they were contained and didn't drag anyone else into their thing, Homura…she didn't hate them, not really, she spent enough time to maybe…maybe consider them semi friends, on the way there maybe, just a little more than acquaintances, but she simply cares for others more
Sayaka was in their grasp because of her, because she didn't pay enough attention, forgot about them, thankfully this loop was already failed before that happened, could be disregarded as a learning opportunity, a note to remember because Homura was not going to let it happen again
But she still needed practice, Walpurgisnacht was not going to just stop appearing, will insist on coming to Mitakihara every single time
Maybe it was about time to reveal it's approach, three weeks…it should be enough to prepare everyone
Notes:
MadoHomu hanging out with Mabayu next chapter, probably
No words for this one since my brain is now occupied by crack ship Homura x bocchi and I have to figure out plot of a fic for them now, they are just very cute together in my head...
Hope you enjoyed todays chapter!
Chapter 184: New friends hang out, Labyrinth meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Fidgeting on her couch, Mabayu checked the movies she chose once again, would it be fine? Would they like it? Mabayu could only hope they would, they did go watch that movie so picking something similar was a good choice right? They did meet up one more time, but she didn’t have much of a chance to ask them what type of movies they liked, didn’t think she suddenly went and invited them out for no reason whatsoever! But it was too late to escape now, but maybe she could find something even better…? Did she have any disks that she forgot to bring back…
Standing up, Mabayu starts to quickly rummage through her room, finding a horror film that was probably not it, another a classic that she quickly places with the other movies she chose before, stopping in place before glancing back at the small pile, was it...too much? She probably got a little too excited for this right? Who would even watch five unrelated films in a row!
“Thankfully I remembered before they got here...that’d be so embarrassing…at least I can give them a choice? That’s a good idea, probably…”
“Mabayu-chan! A couple girls came, said they were your friends!”
“A-ah! I-I’ll be there in a moment!”
Taking a quick glance around her room before checking her clothes, Mabayu runs downstairs, Kaname-san and Akemi-san standing in the doorway waving at her
“H-hi! Let me uh, lead you to my room?”
“Sure, thank you for inviting us Mabayu-chan!”
“It’s a pleasure to visit you”
Feeling a small blush take place on her cheeks, Mabayu quickly nods before turning back, almost running up the stairs before restraining herself and waiting for the other two to get a bit closer before continuing to lead them, her anxiety suddenly multiplying by each step she took, she was barely keeping herself as their friend, sure Kaname-san started talking to her because of her mumbling as embarrassing as that was, but what if she starts to annoy them now?
Was there any duct tape nearby...if she just taped her mouth shut she wouldn’t accidentally say something stupid right? That made sense, but she probably didn’t have any in her room and it would be rude to leave them in her room while she searched for it as well...so she would just have to keep herself shut naturally then?
“Oh, what are these?”
Turning to Akemi-san looking at the pile of disks, Mabayu quickly explains, using up her last words for the night before she starts her vow of silence as to not drive them away
“O-oh I just...picked a few films we can chose from? To watch, since I invited you to do that and um, wasn’t sure what you like…”
Perking up, Kaname-san lights up as she walks over, glancing at the disks before turning to her with a smile
“That’s a great idea Mabayu-chan! Hey Homura did you find anything interesting?”
“Two, I think, they sound like something you’d enjoy”
“And for yourself?”
“...there is one, but I’m not quite sure about it yet”
“Great! And what about you Mabayu-chan?”
“O-oh I don’t really care, I watched all of them already, s-so just pick something that you’ll like…”
Frowning, Kaname-san tilts her head, taking a step forward before asking with a worried tone in her voice
“Are you sure? Really sure? You’re not doing this just to be polite right?”
“Y-yes! I wanted to rewatch them before bringing them back anyways, s-so you’re just um, helping me start on it?”
Walking over to them, Akemi-san, taps Kaname-san’s shoulder
“Have you picked something for yourself?”
“A-ah! You’re right!”
Taking a step back, Kaname-san quickly moves back to the stack of disks, searching through them, Akemi-san’s gaze lingering on her with a smile before she turned to Mabayu
“Would you help me narrow it down? Three is a little much for one night…”
“A-ah of course!”
Taking the disc from Akemi-san’s hands, she felt the girl’s eyes suddenly latch onto something, stopping in place
“Akemi-san?”
“...that’s...a nice ring you got here”
“Ring? H-huh wait when did that get here…”
“You...don’t know where you got it?”
“U-uh, um, n-no, sorry?”
Staring at her, Akemi-san turns away before sighing
“it’s...fine, ok, so, do you think you can tell me which one has—”
***
Following her girlfriends into a labyrinth came with a certain expectations, for one, she would stay behind them, let them protect her, pay attention to her surrounding and make sure to call out if anything got too close to her, she was not to try and fight by herself, she had to make sure to cheer for them (admittedly not a real rule, but the cute flush on Oriko’s face was too hard to resist, the smug smirk on Kirika’s face just as hard)
There was also the fact that they might run into another magical girl, Homura’s explanation putting them on guard of somebody attacking them because apparently that just...happened between magical girls, some sort of fights jumping out from the smallest reasons, maybe the result of having girls constantly fights something making them more aggressive?
Well, that was all useless information in the moment, her eyes stuck on a familiar patch of green hair moving through the labyrinth, freezing in place when her eyes land on Sayaka, a priestess uniform on her body that Sayaka swore she never seen her wear before, one explanation popping into her mind at that moment
“S-Sayaka!? What are you doing here!?”
“I could ask you the same Hitomi!”
Notes:
late and i have to wake up in like 5 hours so i'll go sleep, i dont' actually remember if i update yesterday so uh sorry if i didn't, fell asleep in the evening and woke up at like midnight and haven't slept since
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 185: Gaming and cooking
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Leaning on Kirika’s head, Sayaka watched as she went through the battle, the battle music intensifying once again as she took a moment to enjoy it, it had a nice feel to it, well the whole score was nice, maybe she should find a site to download it later? Would be nice to listen to it from time to time
The battle ending, Kirika quickly moves further towards town, finding a...whatever it was called, red building and walking in, another theme starting up, healing her monsters
“You going to buy those uh...ball things?”
“Probably...better to have them than not”
“I see”
Walking out, Kirika wonders around the tiny town, entering houses and receiving some items before finally entering a blue colored building, buying a few healing items alongside the balls before leaving town again
“Huh, you’re not going straight to the boss this time?”
“Hm? No, I think I’ll try and catch a few before going for the gym, though I don’t know if I’ll have the time before Oriko comes back from the shop...”
“You can at least try right? Then we can brag you did it pretty fast right?”
Turning to Sayaka with a small smile, Kirika nods before turning back to her tv, Sayaka nuzzling closer into her arm as she continued to watch with mild interest, a few designs were cute so...maybe she should try playing it at some point? Rpg’s weren’t exactly her cup of tea usually—dear god she knew that after the last time Madoka tried to drag her into playing one—but this one felt more...lighthearted? Casual? Just felt easier to approach
Maybe it was because she was watching instead, sure having a hands on experience would be pretty clear on if she’d like something or not, but the amount of games Madoka threw at her, the tiniest amount of explanation doing nothing in helping her either…
It was a good thing Homura liked them, Madoka’s focus shifting to her when she found out, Sayaka would endure it of course, but if she didn’t have to, why should she…
Feeling her phone vibrate, Sayaka sees the name of the person, Hitomi
GrassPrincess: hey Sayaka, are you free today?
BlueNote: oh sorry I have a date with Oriko and Kirika today
Bluenote: maybe we can have a sleepover later to compensate?
GrassPrincess: that would be nice
GrassPrincess: would this week work for you?
BlueNote: Yeah! Oh ueah btw
BlueNote: how are the witches?
GrassPrincess: don’t even ask…
GrassPrincess: don’t know how I’d deal with them without Tomoe-senpai
GrassPrincess: and the fact that there will be a huge one coming soon as well is a little scary
BlueNote: yeah...but hey there’s enough people to beat it right? No way it won’t be enough for one witch!
GrassPrincess: you’re right
GrassPrincess: I’ll ask my parents about the sleepover
GrassPrincess: oh do you think we should invite Homura too? We didn’t have one with her in so long
BlueNote: Sure!
“Huh?”
“Ah? What happened?”
“I...got a shiny?”
“is that...good?”
“Well I mean, it’s rare? Doesn’t do anything else besides being a different color”
“Oh, got it, it does look kind of cute...what it’s name?”
“Bellossom, why?”
“Nothing, I just want to see how it normally looks...huh, the body’s green...cute, do you have a name for it?”
“Flowey?”
“...huh?”
The door opening before Sayaka could stay on the fact, Oriko walked in with a bag of groceries, laying them down besides the bed before sitting on Kirika’s other side, hugging her neck as she glanced at Sayaka
“Sorry for taking so long...should we start with the second part of our date?”
Putting her controller down, Kirika grins
“Of course! What are we going to do?”
One arm going into the bag, Oriko pulls out some flour, smiling at the two of them
“How about we make some pizza?”
***
Standing in the kitchen, Sayaka wiped her hands off from water before turning back to Oriko, her ponytail done more...centered on the back of her head instead of how it usually was, making Sayaka unable to not pay attention to that fact
Cute...beautiful…
Slapping her cheeks before she would get too stuck in her mind, Sayaka stood next to her and asked
“So, what am I supposed to do?”
“Well, while I’m going to make some dough, I thought you two could cut up the toppings? Shred some cheese?”
“Alright, got it, I’ll get the cheese done!”
Giving her a soft smile, Oriko nods towards her
“Thank you Sayaka, I’m sure with all of us working together it will end up delicious beyond anything”
“Huh? Why?”
Confusion entering Oriko’s eyes, she quietly responds
“...because you two helped make it?”
Turning red, Sayaka chose to stop embarrassing herself, instead going to do her part, Kirika walking in before quickly getting assigned to cut up the rest of the ingredients up, for a moment transforming and promptly getting scolded by both Sayaka and Oriko, going back to using a knife, Sayaka joining her when she was done with the cheese
Oriko done with her part as well, they start to spread the sauce on the pizza, making sure to cover the middle as densely as they could before dropping all the tomatoes and meat on it with no regard, finishing it off by generously covering everything with cheese
Putting it into the oven, Sayaka sat down with a small sigh, her head falling onto the table, the two girls sitting down near her
A couple minutes into the wait, Kirika asks
“So, we’re dating yeah?”
“...yeah? Weird question Kirika”
“Uhm, so...are we going to kiss soon?”
Pausing, Oriko’s eyes glance at Sayaka
Silence
“W-wait, were you...were you waiting for me?”
“Yeah?”
“...maybe?”
“You’re kidding”
Watching her girlfriends turn away from her, Sayaka felt baffled before determination ignites inside of her heart, quickly standing up she walked around the table and grabbing Kirika’s face, planting a quick if embarrassed kiss on her lips, turning to Oriko right after, ignoring her blush growing hotter and hotter, simply moving forward to repeat the same action again, just...Oriko reacting faster, grabbing onto her shirt and keeping her there for a few more moments before breaking away, stumbling down on her chair before tapping on it, getting both Sayaka’s and Kirika’s attention
“L-let’s...w-wait a bit later to continue, I don’t want our efforts to be wasted, we can continue kissing after the pizza is done”
Notes:
sleepy, you know the drill
their first kiss btw
hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 186: Hang out, Wish
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harue didn’t quite know when Sayaka got together with somebody, missed it at some point, should have noticed really, at least it only happened recently from her words, their relationship going on for just two weeks, so at least she wasn’t too blind about it? It was something…
“You alright princess?”
“h-huh? K-Kyoko! I t-told you not to call me that!”
“Hm? C’mon it’s basically true, plus...you’re really cute when I do”
“Y-you!”
Grinning, Kyoko pressed a kiss to her lips, not letting Harue respond before she melted into the kiss, her annoyance quickly lessening moment by moment before she forgot about it, Kyoko breaking away from her before her arm goes around her shoulders, pressing her shoulder into Harue’s own
Ignoring her daze, Harue turns to her girlfriends and glares at her who just grins back at her
“What? Was my compensation not enough for your highness?”
“...can’t believe you”
“It wasn’t hm? Well that’s easy to fix”
“I d-didn’t say that!”
“Oh? Do you not want a kiss then?”
“I...uh...you’re the worst...”
“Aww you don’t mean that, right?”
Looking away, Harue tries to hold herself back despite Kyoko lightly shaking her shoulder, her breath echoing in her ear, warmth from it making her shiver
“This is cute and all, love that you’re two have a good relationship, but let’s not get too distracted”
Flinching at Sayaka’s voice, Harue turned bright red, a faint blush appearing on Kyoko’s face as well
“Huh? Why, that way we can kiss too?”
“K-Kirika!”
“Huh? What? Do you not want to?”
“I...l-later!”
“Alright!”
Smirking, Kyoko doesn’t let the moment slip, quickly pressing her cheek into Harue’s
“I mean I wouldn’t mind it! Kiss away! We can go back to hanging out after we’re all done and satisfied!”
“...that’d take too much time”
“...satisfied from kisses?”
“Oh! Can we do that then?”
Turning to Madoka, Harue stared at her, Homura blushing away from them as Madoka continued to look confusedly at Kyoko
“T-that! No! We can do that stuff when we’re by ourselves, we are hanging out now!”
“Well fiiiii~ne, later it is...wanna watch a movie later princess?”
“...m-maybe”
“Great! Now, how about we compete a little?”
Perking up, Sayaka leans down onto the table
“...compete?”
“Yeah, since we’re going to an arcade...how about we see who gets the most tickets? Losers give up their tickets?”
“...wouldn’t that give us the advantage? Having three people and all?”
Smirking, Kyoko punched her chest before confidently declaring
“Oh that won’t be a problem! Just consider it evening the playing field!”
“...you’re on”
Feeling her heart skip a beat at Kyoko’s toothy grin, Harue covers her face before Kyoko could see and use it
“What about you two? You’re in?”
“...would you want to do this Madoka? I don’t mind it either way”
“It sounds fun! Then I guess we’re also in Kyoko!”
“That’s the spirit! Now let’s finish eating an—”
“Wait you were hyping it all up just to wait for our food!?”
“...yeah? I mean what was I supposed to do? I got the idea and run it by you, we already paid for the food so can’t waste it either”
Staring blankly at Kyoko, Sayaka sighs as she looks down onto her lap
“...I hate that you’re right”
***
The hang out and the soon after date done with, Sayaka was back home, her eyes heavy as she stared at the ground of her room, glancing up to one of the mirrors and feeling her heart pause for a moment
They...almost all of them were going to turn into a witch one day, it wasn’t a question of if, only when, sure there was...a way out, but Sayaka didn’t even want to think about that
Curling up, she let out a small breath, closing her eyes tightly before she heard soft paws hit the ground, step after step coming to her, opening her eyes she watched as Kyubey stood in her room, jumping onto her bed and staring into her eyes
“...you’re here”
‘I am’
Letting out a small laugh, Sayaka glances outside of her window, street lights making the ground visible, a few people walking by her house, a wandering though entering her mind before she turned back to Kyubey
“Do you like...know when I’m thinking about making a wish or something?”
‘no, but I can surmise it by your expression’
“Right...of course…”
‘so, do you want to make a wish’
“...yeah, can I...wish that no magical girl would turn into a witch?”
‘unfortunately, your potential is far too low for that, unable to stop it at that scale for even a second’
“...and if...if I wish that it was only my friends? What...what would happen”
‘most likely? It will pause the process for half a minute, unfortunately we can’t be quite precise enough with wishes of this type’
“...good enough, do it, that’s my wish”
Red eyes stare into her eyes
‘I see, if that is your wish’
Notes:
Next chapter walpy :)
shorter chapter today, sorry 😔
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 187: Queen of witches, %#& *@#$# @*%^#
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirika might have underestimated the thing, sure she heard that it was big, heard that it was tough, heard that it was tossing building at people, heard that it spewed flames, heard of the endless wave of familiars parading through the streets, heard of the echoing laughter mocking them for their effort of fighting it
Ten
It was still different being there, standing there, running towards it, slicing through familiar after familiar after connecting them to the ground, mowing through them just to clear up a better path
Twelve
Kirika wasn’t stupid, sure you could call her simple, but really, was there a reason to think things through most of the time? Most things in life...you could just let them pass by you without any determent to you, could ignore them, instead give attention to things that mattered, like her first soulmate Oriko, like her second Soulmate who brought her and Oriko back together Sayaka
Seventeen
When there was a witch in front of her, she just had to kill it, when she couldn’t, she had to try harder, planning didn’t matter when witches could pull off some crazy bullshit every fight, each of them too different for Kirika to care categorizing them, boss after boss, sure she could try and figure it out through familiars, but that didn’t work the first time and ever since then there didn’t seem to be the reason to do that
Twenty
She just had to put all of herself into the fight and ignore her beating heart, ignore the grin forming on her face before smashing into the witch, slashing it again and again, mending it into the ground and walls time after time before it couldn’t move or it was dead
Twenty two
It was just unfortunate that the big one didn’t seem interested in ground at all, her magic largely useless now, having to deal with familiars as she made sure to maximize her use of grief seeds
Twenty five
Glancing down to her soul gem, Kirika pulled out a grief seed, using it up in a moment before throwing it away somewhere on the ground, the rat could find it by itself later, she had familiars to continue slicing
and so she did just that, continued to move through the hoard, slashing at the magical girl looking things in her way, at the circus animals blocking her path, ignoring the tingling in her spine the best she could
A scream sounds out in her head, it goes silent not a moment later
Kirika didn’t have time to bother figuring out if it was Mami or not, figuring out if she was dead or alive
Didn’t have to when she stumbled on her corpse near the ground, top of her skull smashed in by one of the rocks, bits and pieces of her skull laying all around her
Kirika doesn’t think, only tears through the spot where her grief seeds were supposed to be and sighs in annoyance finding only one there, were they lost when she died? Ugh with the ones Kirika threw away herself there was no way to know for sure if the one she would find would work or not, plus the fact that she’d have to try searching for them too…
Whatever, doesn’t matter, wasn’t accounting for it either way
It took Kirika about ten minutes before she cleared through enough familiars for the streets to be visible again, enough for her to decide it was good enough for her to join the big fight, not wasting any more time she jumped into the air, connecting as much air as she could under her feet for it to solidify before jumping off it, a few jumps later Madoka appearing by her side and grabbing her, next moment she was side by side with the redhead who didn’t seem to see her, rage boiling in her eyes as she screamed, spear after spear clashing into the witch
Quickly finding Sayaka and Oriko still alive, Kirika let’s out a sigh of relief before turning back to the witch, jumping off the air again towards it, using her claws to latch onto it and start climbing it up towards it’s arm, Stabbing into it and trying to create as many cracks as she could with limited ability
Everything is fine, she works through it, cracks expanding more and more
Oriko gets too close
Kirika sees it in slow motion, feels it in her soul the moment her soul gem shatters, feels the connection she wished for disappear, feels something dull enter it instead
Kirika drops from the witch, gets swatted into the ground
Her eyes lock onto the witch
Grief piles up in her soul so much it becomes painful, cracks beginning to appear on it’s insides
Kirika hears a scream
Feels pulse after pulse of something trying to reach out towards her
Something sparks inside it, bright magic appearing in her soul, explosion of colors she couldn’t see before appearing in front of her eyes, thousands of strings overlapping all over the area
Kirika doesn’t think about what happened, doesn’t bother to, simply lifting her soul gem into the air before shattering it in her grip
Endless light flashes out of it
Needles forming through out the sky pinning the witch into the ground, a satisfied grin appearing on her face before she feels everything slowly muddy together
A hand reaches out towards her, a cold, cold hand grabbing the dust that was her soul, carefully holding it in it’s palm, inhuman voice, doubled over speaks to her
“...she’ll be there too right? Both of them”
“%#@! (%#@ %@*)”
“...then why not?”
It smiles towards her
A flap of wings raises her from the ground, raises her from the planet, endless darkness of space surrounding her
The remains of her soul gem split into two, something standing in front of her
A witch
There is a pang in her soul, the remnants of it telling her that Sayaka didn’t live much longer
The witch scowls, growls as she stares downward to earth before looking back at her
Neither of them say anything when it happens
There is no need to
Notes:
:)
Chapter 188: Confusion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mabayu was confused when she woke up, her eyes blearily looking up at her ceiling as she tried to move on past the fact that she was just in shelter waiting out the storm, glancing around she found that she was still in her room, confusion slowly setting in as she stood up from her kotatsu before she quietly walked down to her aunt
“Oh Mabayu-chan you’re already up?”
“Uhn...don’t we need to go to the shelter because of the storm…?”
“Storm?”
“...yeah?”
“Well, I haven’t seen any announcements like that, are you sure you didn’t dream that up?”
...was she sure?
Ugh now her head hurt thinking about that
It takes a glance outside for her to freeze, the sight of snow paralyzing her in place, confusion, fear, the desperate want to understand how mixing together
She doesn’t get an answer
***
Mabayu doesn’t get it, what happened, it couldn’t have been a dream, sure maybe a couple days could have been it, but this? Half a year back? She couldn’t just...dream all that time up, sure her imagination could jump up from time to time, but not on that scale!
Plus there was also another proof of the fact that it was all real, the frozen snowflakes hanging in the air as Mabayu walked through it, glancing back to see the empty path behind herself, people standing frozen in place on her path
She was on her way to school when it happened, still trying to figure out how the hell she ended up so far back, how she ended up back in time at all, honestly she already thought her life was starting to become a plot to a movie when time started stopping, adding on time travel on top of that too? Mabayu felt shivers go down her spine, what was she even supposed to do here? Figure it out evidently, she was the only one who was aware or well, the only one she knew who was aware of it, able to move, it would almost be lonely if not the perks of being able to cheat on her tests whenever she was lucky, of course the mirroring downside of having to sit doing nothing in her seat while time stood still
It did lead to her getting better at drawing, so...not the worst thing to happen? She could probably live with it, find a way around it, but the whole...rewinding time thing would make that impossible, so she had to figure it out right? Or...change in some way? But it wasn’t like she was mean to anybody, didn’t upset anybody specifically, was it her anxiety? Then whoever did this wasn’t the best person either! You can’t just cure it!
She could only hope it was something else than just...having to change herself, sure she did manage to make some friends, so maybe if she just...found Kaname-san and Akemi-san again she could become friends with them again? Would that do something? Kaname-san and Akemi-san were supposed to be in the same school as her, a year bellow yes, but still the same school right?
So...should she do that? It was her only lead so far, well not lead, her only idea so far
Ah...she was going to be on time today wasn’t she? A bit early actually...weird feeling
***
Mabayu might have forgotten one of those things that were a plus, like, for example, actually knowing most of the material having gone through it, she usually took a little longer to really get it, to not be floating above passing grade just by the littlest bit, but now she was actually ahead, accidentally getting a 100 on a test
So maybe she didn’t think, she wasn’t even cheating this time! But she just had to be so careless...ugh now she’ll have to prove to the teacher she did it herself, waste more time when she could just grab a new movie to watch…
Next time...next time she will be more careful! Much, much more careful...she did find Kaname-san, who was...suspiciously lacking Akemi-san walking besides herself, those two seemed like they were glued to each other and now one of them was missing? Was Akemi-san sick? Have they not met yet? But it didn’t seem like a recent thing when she met them…
She just...wished she could figure it out, investigate properly, have some way to know what was happening, what she could do
Like a spy, sneaking somewhere she didn’t belong and finding all the evidence she needed, finding out secrets and being able to figure out the plan—well there was likely no plan here, they just...weren’t together right now, but she could figure out the reason for that!
...it would be disappointing if they really just hadn’t met yet
But nope, that couldn’t the reason, absolutely, something must be going on! There was already the time stuff mystery, why not throw in another right? If she figured out one, she might figure out the other
Now to just...find a way to do that
Notes:
Hm? were you expecting somebody else for the first chapter :)?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Edit: oh yeah almost forgot, this timeline should have around...50 chapters? After that I'll take a small break before finishing part three which will have a slightly different schedule to fit for longer chapters
For the first time in this fic a timeline has been fully planned out... phenomenal
Chapter 189: Loot, Location, Children++++
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Letting the bullets ping of from her shield, Homura frowns at the men standing in her way, wasting precious ammo that she was supposed to grab…
Making sure to make their collision with the wall harder than the others, Homura lightly picked the pistol up before throwing it into her shield, making sure to glare at the unconscious man once more before moving forward with her plan, continuing to wreck everything around her besides the guns
She was already here so might as well help her uncle right? It was only logical to do that, it wasn’t like it was hard for her or anything…
Continuing to walk through the base, Homura frowned before tugging her phone out, glancing at the person calling her before answering
“Yes Harue?”
“Homura are you...going to get home soon? I mean I know they look after each other, but I still feel weird with so many kids here…”
“When I’ll be home...i think it’ll take me about half an hour? I can try to speed up”
“...yeah thank you, where’d you even get all these kids from?”
“They just appeared near my bed, who was I to throw them away?”
“...don’t make fun of me”
“I wasn’t, promise”
“...then please answer properly”
Feeling a smile appear on her face, Homura slammed another group of men into a wall, sharing a brief glance with the sole woman in their ranks before she simply passed out, shocked expression fading away alongside her consciousness
“I did?”
“...ugh, just tell me at some point...hey what are those sounds?”
“Hm? Oh I’m just dealing with some stuff right now, don’t worry about it, nothing interesting”
“If you say so...hey can you grab some tea on your way back? I think we’re running out”
“Sure, I will”
“Thanks...huh? That...fine, the...uh what’s your name again? Uhuh, ok, Ibari asked for some tomatoes?”
“Alright, I’ll finish with this and grab both”
“Thank you...ugh fine I’ll play with you! Stop doing that!”
Chuckling, Homura ended the call before sighing
...guess she has to speed up
***
Madoka always remembered having a pull somewhere, a sense of somebody being out there, walking, existing away from her, sensed precisely where she was, knew where she was at all times
Madoka remembers asking her parents when she was going to meet the mystery girl (who was always a girl in her mind, maybe Madoka wanted to have a girl friend, maybe she just decided she was a girl one day, she wasn’t sure by now)
Remembers the confusion on their face before she had to carefully explain it to them, which instantly had her being sent to the doctors to find out what was going on with her, rude, specifically a soulmate doctor who concluded that it was most likely a new type of connection, dismissing the case soon after
Which was the day Madoka properly learned what soulmates were, which also lead to her parents panicking and having a conversation with her uncle, telling him about her soulmate location thingy
She was nervous when they were sent to talk with the other family, because apparently Madoka was engaged to somebody, she didn’t know what that meant then, the whole thing just being a weird day for the first half of it before it turned into the best day
Because at about halfway to their destination, she realized that they were moving closer to the girl
She would later learn that it was a miracle that they were soulmates, apparently Homura didn’t have the same...gps on Madoka as she had on her, apparently almost starting a whole thing regarding the promised engagement…
She knew where Homura was, always did, not a moment passed without Madoka idly checking on where she was, Madoka still hated whenever Sayaka called her a stalker for that…
That was of course, all a setup to a question that plagued her mind as of now
How...how was Homura teleporting?
***
Landing near her home, Homura quickly checked herself for any bleeding, she was careful, constantly sitting in one of her barriers, but who knew what could have happened? She didn’t feel anything yes, but the one time she got to class with a deep cut on her palm after an unsuccessful breakfast preparation in the early loops…
Well she was going to be a little more careful with checking herself for any obvious injuries, it was better for Harue not to know magic was real, or to worry her about Homura getting hurt
Finishing her inspection, Homura walked over to the door, quickly unlocking it and walking inside, Nekura quietly glancing over from the table where Usotsuki and Yakimochi drew, one of them treating it much more like a competition than the other, waving to her Homura smiles as she takes off her jacket and shoes
Ibari jumps at her, quickly looking at her with an excited face
“Did you get it Mama!?”
“Yes, it’s inside this—”
Snatching the brag from her hands, Ibari giggled as she ran to the kitchen, an excited scream leaving her as she informed her sisters of the vegetable’s appearance in their home, every kid instantly perking up and running or crawling over to the kitchen
An exasperated sigh leaving her, Homura wonders where that love appeared from, even the newest additions..
Awkwardly walking over, Homura picked up the four kids off the floor, barely managing to place all of them in her arms before walking into the kitchen, the tomatoes already spread out around the children, Harue awkwardly sitting on one of the seats with a tomato juice covered box of tea, helplessly looking at her
Shaking her head, Homura let the last children onto the floor, Ibari quickly providing each of them with their own vegetable
Fourteen...that was the last of them right? The number didn’t increase from the last time so it had to be, surely? Maybe she won’t even have to go through getting more familiars...that would be simply ideal
She could only hope, couldn’t she?
Notes:
Well, isn't that interesting? I will say that Ai will appear in this fic, she just...needs more time before she does :)
is she already there? is she not? i wonder...Sorry for not responding to last chapter's comments, will do that tomorrow since it's getting kinda late already
Hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 190: Persuasion, Weekly call, A problem
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was weird
How quick everything changed, one day she was surrounded by people and next week everybody turned from her, her father deeds falling onto her own shoulders in a moment notice, her friends disappearing as if they never existed in the first place, all the pleasantries simply vanishing around her, as if it was all her imagination, as if the months of their friendship was nothing
Oriko stares into her wall
She was helpful, she didn’t change, she still would have loved to help them, would have loved to talk to them, would have taken accountability, tried to do better than him, tried to ignore the aching pain in her chest about the fact that he was gone
But there was never a chance, she was dropped like the most filthy thing in the world, so fast it was funny
What was she supposed to do now? What did she have now? Her soulmate didn’t respond, stayed silent like she always did, Oriko couldn’t help but wonder if her messages have even been sent sometimes, wonders if there was a point to that
She felt dead, like a corpse parading a human body, her body moving almost on it’s own through out the day
Why...why did he do that? To himself, to her, was there a reason to? It was all going so well, couldn’t he have found another way? Did...did he have to leave her?
“Mikuni Oriko”
There is a brief pause before the situation hits her, stumbling backwards Oriko snaps her head towards the person speaking, grabbing onto something off her table she puts it in front of her as fear shoots through her body
The girl frowns, cold eyes latching onto her
“...there is no need for this, I am simply here to...give you an opportunity”
“O-opportunity for what?”
“Do you not have a wish?”
“...wish?”
“Yes, I have...a situation that I need help with, I need people who will assist me”
“And...and how do I enter the picture?”
Lending her a hand, the girl plainly speaks
“Become a magical girl, find a way to prove your worth, find a purpose in life”
***
Sitting down, Madoka took a long to the mirror, a moment later a small blush appearing on her face as she shook her head, they were just calling, not even meeting up, there was no reason to be embarassed about that, overthink how she looks either…
Weekly call, it was normal, she had no reason to be nervous, they had done this for months! She should have gotten used to it by now, but somehow it always felt...special? It was probably her crush talking…
Steeling herself, Madoka closed her eyes to calm down, sitting on her desk for a couple seconds before hitting the call button, she had some questions anyway…
“...hello Madoka?”
“Hi Homura-chan! How were you?”
“I was...fine? How were you?”
“Great! I had some fun with Sayaka and Hitomi, we were trying out some new cafe, their hot chocolate was very good, Sayaka tried to order some coffee and ended up giving it up to Hitomi”
Letting out a small laugh, Homura asks
“She did?”
“Yep! How are you? I felt you get out of the hospital, wasn’t your surgery still a couple months away?”
“...felt? Ah I just...got better? The doctors...aren’t sure why”
“...is that so, is it...related to you being able to teleport?”
Homura goes silent
“...yes, I...yes it is”
“Jeez...visit me next time? I got so surprised when you appeared so near to me! I hoped you would at least say hi!”
“R-right, sorry, I will...I guess...i’ll tell you this to make up for that, I am planning to move in to Mitakihara soon—”
“W-wait what!? You are!?”
Standing up, Madoka covered her mouth a moment later, a small wince at how loud she got appearing on her face before she started to pace around her room
Giggling, Homura confirmed
“Yes, I am, I plan to try to get into the same school as the rest of you as well, I think...I should be there in about two weeks time?”
“That’s great! I can’t wait, I’m sure Sayaka and Hitomi would be happy to! Ooo I can’t wait to tell them! Oh but if you visit Mitakihara again don’t forget to meet me! Please?”
“Of course Madoka, I won’t forget”
“Good! Oh do you think...you can tell me about the teleporting thing? I can um, guess it’s a secret but...could you tell me?”
“...maybe, I...can you wait a bit longer? I promise I won’t keep it from you forever”
“...alright, ah anyways, have you done something interesting this week?”
“Interesting...I guess I helped my uncle with some rivals?”
“Huh!? How?”
“Well, a couple ways, one of them I sneaked into his office to get some information and then—”
***
Hearing the door burst open, Homura frowned as she looked up from her book, her uncle running into their living room, momentary freezing at the kids all around before his eyes landed on her, determination appearing in his eyes as he seemingly decides to ignore it for the moment, Homura would clap if that wouldn’t have been seen as rude
“Homura, what do you mean you’re planning to move from this city!?”
“...I just want to be closer to Madoka?”
“T-that’s...It’s admirable but I can’t allow that!”
“...why?”
“It’s dangerous! Far too dangerous! Recently something has been going on, a lot of other gangs were destroyed by something...what if they kidnap you! I would never forgive myself! It’s only been a week since you got out of the hospital!”
Tensing up in her place, Homura felt her face twist in the realization as she quickly turned away from him
“T-that...won’t be an issue”
“How can you be so sure!”
“I just...am?”
“Homura!”
How...how was she supposed to convince him now?
Notes:
ok chapter's messed up so notes on this one are dead, sorry
Chapter 191: Running away, Meal talk, Grounding
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Smiling as she walked, Ibari hummed to herself as she kicked snow under her, focusing around her trying to find her...she should be somewhere around here right? Or did she have school today...hmm, well that didn’t matter, she was going to find her anyways so it was fine!
Ignoring the lady trying to get her attention, Ibari felt herself lock onto her, a grin appearing on her face as she ran to the feeling, quickly finding her target and slamming into her with a hug
“Nagisa! I came to play!”
“H-huh!? Wait how did you-does Homura know you’re here?”
“Nuh uh, mama doesn’t have to know...right?”
“...I think she does”
“aww pleaseeeeee? I can um...we can tell her after? Can we please have fun first?”
“That...don’t look at me like that! You’re making me feel guilty!”
“Pleaseeee? Can’t we have fun first Nagisa? Pretty please?”
“That...ugh fine! But I’m bringing you back as soon as we’re done, I have to go meet up with Yuma anyways…”
“Yay! Thank you! I’ll make sure to not interrupt you kissing this time!”
“Oh than-wait you did that on purpose!?”
“Hm? What noooo…i didn’t...it was an accident…”
“Y-you...ugh! You wanted to play...ok, we’ll play!”
Brightening up, Ibari grinned
“Really!? What are we going to—”
Suddenly flinching back, snow all over her face, Ibari stands frozen, her hands slowly moving up to her face to wipe off some snow before she turned back to Nagisa, a grin on her face and another snowball already ready in her hand
“...that’s not fair”
“Maybe...but we didn’t make any rules did we?”
Glaring at her, Ibari sniffles
“Is that so...no rules then!?”
“...yeah?”
Letting her magic run up her body, Ibari glares at Nagisa who stopped in her place, her eyes widening, hands covering her body just too slow before Ibari uses her thread to send a wave of snow at her
“NO RULES THEN!”
“IBARI YOU—”
***
“-so apparently, Homura said she’s going to try and get into our school soon, drag Harue in too, that’s going to be fun!”
“Oh? Having them with us...it’s going to be nice to finally be able to talk with them in purpose, letters have been fun but…”
“Yeah I get you! I mean calls are there too, but it’s so much less fun, Madoka might like it but...yeah”
Seeing Hitomi nod along, Sayaka smiled as she took her drink, taking a sip as Hitomi let out a sigh
“Ah...I guess those two are going to get even closer won’t they? You aren’t going to throw a fit about that like before would you?”
“H-huh!? That was years ago! I was a kid! Don’t even...don’t even bring that up!”
“Ah how I remember that day...you calling Madoka your wife in front of Homura, she was so offended by that…”
“Oh my god Hitomi! I will not forget this!”
“...just as I haven’t forgotten this”
Feeling her eye twitch, Sayaka growled
“Hitomi...do you remember a couple months ago—”
“...huh?”
“—you had this...curious idea before we went to bed”
“W-wait you don’t mean—”
“I do...so let’s keep this down?”
“...cruel, oh so cruel, I’m thankful every day that you latched that nickname on Madoka and not me”
“...huh? What do you mean by that?”
Huffing, Hitomi turned her nose up as she turned to the side
“Not a fan of domestic abuse!”
Freezing in place, Sayaka stared at Hitomi who was lightly shaking
Barely containing her giggles, Sayaka put on the most serious face as she could before asking
“Y-you...d-did you just pf...Hitomi...w-who is a fan of that?”
Giggling back, Hitomi rolled her eyes
“O-oh I don’t know, somebody ought to be? I mean those books with angry male leads are popular for a reason right?”
“Hitomi! Yo-you can’t say that! We’re not even supposed to read those!”
“Well they sold one to me, I must show my disappointment in some way!”
“It was weeks ago! Move on, didn’t you and Madoka start that new show recently?”
“...well maybe it didn’t hit off yet, I mean it does look...slightly interesting, but nothing that really caught my attention yet…what about you? Find something fun recently?”
“Hmm...well I did find this musician on youtube recently, do you have headphones with you?”
Frowning, Hitomi tapped on the table for a moment before nodding
“Oh yeah, I think I do? Let me check...”
***
“...Homura you ok?”
“...yes”
“are you...sure? You sound um, grumpy?”
“...i am not grumpy”
“Is this because uncle grounded you?”
“That is not—I am not such a child to care about that!”
...so it was that
“It’s um, only a weekend right? You’ll be free on Monday! That’s only two days off!”
“...i have things to do”
“can’t you...do them inside? I can uh, help you?”
Staying silent behind the door, Homura eventually sighs
“no, it’s...I have to do it myself”
“Do you...want me to bring you something?”
Waiting for her to say anything, Harue idly taps on her leg, what did Homura even do to get grounded? She looked...embarrassed when she arrived home, uncle looking more shocked than anything else, was it the whole...fourteen children she decided to let follow after her like ducklings
It did seem like the most likely reason right?
“Could...could you get me a slice of cake? Strawberry one please…”
“Of course! I don’t think we have one home, but I know a good cafe nearby, I’ll be back soon!”
“...thank you, um, could you...also get some tomatoes for the kids too?”
“Uh, yeah, sure!”
“...thank you again, very much, I’ll pay you back later”
“Oh you don’t have to! It’s fine really! Well actually...i’ll take your word for it, don’t you forget!”
“Of course, no problem—ah sorry, Madoka is calling, I’ll…”
“Oh don’t worry, go on your call, I still gotta go to the store and all...pay me back later! For tomatoes specifically, they’re your responsibility not mine!”
Notes:
something happened and this and last chapter got mixed together so i deleted them to fix that, sorry for double notification (if it even sent it)
my wifi died yesterday so i couldn't post then, sorry for the late chapter
homura was grounded for putting herself in danger
Hope you enjoyed this one!
Chapter 192: Convincing, Grounded (mini)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“-I have to get there!”
“And why? Sure your fiance is there, but I can make sure you two visit each other twice a week at the very least! Isn’t that enough? You can continue live with us!”
“And what about my other friends?”
“It’s the same for them Homura! At least here I can look out for you, who knows what other stupid thing you are going to do if you go on your own!”
“It was not stupid! Nobody even knows! I wasn’t hurt!”
“That...alright that might be true, but it still wasn’t smart!”
Glaring, Homura huffs, turning away from uncle, taking a large swing of her tea before slamming it onto the table, her uncle frowning at that, not being able to respond as Homura quickly stands up
“I will move there regardless, I have the ability to get the funds and you know it”
“...and how are you going to purchase it?”
“I learned a trick or two...there sure are a lot of documents here aren’t there? Done...in progress…”
Pulling out a few documents, Homura threw it to the table, her uncle hesitatingly looking over them
“You...you learned to forge documents?”
Smirking, Homura nods before faltering as tears start to gather on her uncles eyes
“R-really? You...you did?”
“H-huh? Yes? That...w-why are you like that!?”
“It’s just...I’m proud...so proud you’re learning...learning something that isn’t putting you in such a direct danger as well…”
“...I’m still going to Mitakihara you know?”
“I...why do you even want to go there so much?”
“Oh that? You should have asked forever ago uncle”
Walking over, Homura took her bag and started trying to find her usb drive inside it, frowning for a few moments as it seemed to have been lost
“Are...is everything ok?”
“Yes yes, I just...need to find something here...ugh should have put it in a different pocket…”
Rummaging through it for a couple awkward minutes, Homura exclaims a small ‘ha’ before pulling it out, quickly walking over to the laptop on her uncle’s table, turning it over to the guest table they were sitting at and putting her usb inside, frowning at the password
“...what is it?”
“It’s uh...your and Harue’s name backwards with your birthday in-between, month, your name, year, Harue’s name and the day”
Frowning, Homura tries to put it in, a few attempts later forced to slow down, the laptop finally unlocks, a sigh leaving her before she opened up the usb drive, opening up her presentation and coughing into her fist
“Alright...here are the reasons why I must be there”
“...you made a presentation? Why...why didn’t you lead with this?”
“I thought I could convince you without it”
“...wouldn’t it be a waste not to use it then?”
“It...would be a good template”
“Right, let’s just...start? I’m a little curious”
“Alright, if you say so”
Tapping on the space bar, Homura takes a small breath before turning back to her uncle who was curiously looking at the screen
“First, my and Harue’s friends are all there isn’t that right? Since we had to move so often because of my heart, it only makes sense to send us somewhere where we’re welcome right? Having friends would be a good head start!”
“Well, sure, but—”
***
It wasn’t fair, not in the slightest...sure she ran away, but she returned! She even got Nagisa to call mama where she was after they played for a bit! She did everything right! So why was she stuck in her room now! Was mama paying back since she was also grounded? There was no other reason she would do this to her right? Ibari was a good girl!
Glancing inside, Nekura slowly walked over, offering her a chocolate bar, looking down at it, Ibari slowly repeated her punishment inside her head before smiling
...mama didn’t say anything about snacks!
“Thanks Nekura! You’re the...second best!”
“...oh, thank you? Do you...want anything else? I didn’t bring a bad one right? You liked it right, you’re not saying thank you just—”
“Yep! It’s good! Tasty! You wanna try it too right? Don’t worry I can share!”
“Ah...ok”
Hesitantly wobbling over, Nekura took a small bite from the side before letting out a sigh of relief
“Oh uh, Usotsuki asked if you...wanted any paper to draw? Yakimochi a-asked that you take her with you next time, um Mie wanted you to open the door, I think, I don’t know for what…”
“Oh sure! Wait a moment I’ll just...write them answers! So you don’t gotta tell them this like to me!”
She was so smart! Maybe if she shows that mama might let her punishment end earlier? She wanted to catch that show before going to bed…
Oh! What if she asked mommy instead? That way mama wouldn’t be able to say anything for her leaving! But how does she ask her that…
Ugh...mama was so mean for grounding her for the whole evening! It was forever! How was she supposed to endure that! She even told the birdies not to listen to her for today so she couldn’t ask them to pester the people outside…
That was the only thing they were good for!
Finishing up her first letter, Ibari gently folds it and pushes it to her right, Nekura quickly picking it up and putting it into her pocket, curiously glancing as Ibari continued to write another letter, stopping in the middle of it when she realized somethings
“Hmm...if I’m gonna write it like a witch, I should make everything witchy too…”
“...how are you going to do that?”
“Easy! Since I’m so good with magic, it’s effortless for me! Watch and learn!”
Notes:
Madoka next chapter, finally making her wish :)
The dolls do live in groups together, Ibari, Nekura and Usotsuki all sharing a room :)
hope you enjoyed this one!
Chapter 193: The gap between
Notes:
The title of the chapter is a little too much for what happens but i couldn't come up with what to call the segments today
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Blearily opening her eyes, Madoka continued to lay in her bed, let the feeling of Homura’s location set into her mind once more, the comforting existence persisting there, that vague feeling sitting at the back of her mind
Slowly turning to where Homura was, Madoka smiled before stretching, letting go of her plush as she yawned and got up, rubbing her eyes Madoka slowly walked over to the restroom, her mom already up going along with her own routine as Madoka walked over to her and started to brush her teeth
Finishing with it, Madoka sleepily grabs onto her yellow ribbons, tying her hair into pigtails as her mom hums
“...we really should get you some more colors, are you sure you’re ok with yellow? I could probably grab some for you after work”
“Oh it’s ok mama, it’s fine really!”
“Hm, but my daughter is so pretty, you have to show it off sometimes~!”
“W-wha—Mama!”
Letting out a laugh, her mom rolled her eyes before lightly petting her hair
“What? Our genes did their part! You’re getting older so it’s about time you become a little aware of that fact, sure you’re already have a fiance...but it’s not like being pretty is only to find somebody is it?”
“I...guess, it’s still embarrassing though…”
“What’s so embarrassing about that?”
“It j-just is!”
“Hm...then I guess it’ll just be my pick then?”
“Mama!”
“What? I won’t go overboard!”
***
Madoka was not quite focused on her classes today, she was a little preoccupied by the fact her mom decided to go out of her way to buy her...something, she wasn’t sure what it would even be, she said it would be some sort of accessory…
She didn’t really need anything, sure she was a little plain and she did maybe kind of wanted to be a little more popular...but that was too embarrassing to say, to try to do that when she already had her friends, her soulmate, it felt a little conceited to wish for that
But it wasn’t like that feeling was going to disappear anytime soon despite that…
At least today was the day where she and Homura were going to call again, that would be fun, she could complain about mom to her, she should probably listen to her, but how was Madoka supposed to even do that? She didn’t have much special about her, the one thing she had was connected to Homura and while she loved her, it wasn’t like it was much to brag about
Was actually a little creepy from what other people told her, Sayaka jumping into her defense then but...it didn’t change that fact, it was still just Madoka always knowing where her soulmate was and while Homura didn’t mind, while Madoka did like that knowledge forever appearing in her mind, it was still not something to be proud of
So the one thing that was special about her was creepy, great, what now? There was nothing else ab—
Falling on her butt, Madoka let out a small whine, as she rubbed her back and turned to the other person, a green haired girl quickly getting up, her eyes widening as she fidgeted in place for a moment before offering her hand
“S-sorry, I w-wasn’t looking where I was going, are...are you ok?”
Taking the girl’s hand, Madoka stood up with a sighs, despite the slight pain she smiled to the girl
“...yeah, I mean it’s my fault too, I wasn’t looking either”
“That...um, well, if you say so?”
“Uh, yeah…”
Standing silently for a few awkward moments, Madoka coughs before smiling once more
“That...I’m Kaname Madoka, it’s nice to meet you? Even if it started a bit unfortunately...”
“A-Aki—I mean I’m Aki Mabayu”
“That’s a nice name! I uh, have to go to my classes, but we can talk later? If you want to? I mean I did bump into you so I understand if—”
“No! I mean...n-no I’m ok with talking later...sorry, I’ll...also go for my classes, uh...bye?”
Watching the girl run off before she could answer, Madoka weakly lifts her hand and waves
“...See you later Aki-san”
***
“—I’m sure it would be nothing bad, you’d look great”
“...you’re only saying that”
“No no, I’m sure of that, Madoka believe me, you are...really, really beautiful”
Feeling her face heat up, Madoka complained
“Hoooomura! When was the last time you’ve seen me! It’s not fair! You can’t say that!”
“Of course I can, I’m the most qualified to do that aren’t I?”
“...you’re not fair at all”
“You aren’t either”
“...when was that?”
“Just the start of this call—huh? Uncle? I’m—really? That...fine, whatever, sorry Madoka, I’ll have to go now…”
“Oh it’s...it’s fine Homura, um, have...good luck whatever you have to do?”
“...thank you, I...I just have to finish up a conversation about my living situation, see you soon, hopefully”
Ending the call, Madoka flopped on her bed
So this was it, Homura...Homura was going to be here soon, she would have to move in, deal with all of that, was her uncle worried about it being a different city? Madoka hoped there was something she could do to help, wished she was just there instead…
“...why does it have to be so complicated…”
‘Then would you like some assistance with that?’
“...huh?”
Turning to her plushies, Madoka stared at the small cat like creature sitting amidst them all, it’s red beady eyes looking at her
‘Would you like to make a contract with me? For a price of helping me fight against witches you would get any wish you desire’
Sitting up, Madoka stares at it with interest
“...a wish? Then...can I wish that Homura was in the same city as me? O-oh not just her too! Maybe her family to? Oh but do I want to use my w—”
‘If that is your wish’
Feeling her eyes widen, Madoka opened her mouth to protest before she loses consciousness, waking up a moment later with a lingering pain in her chest
Notes:
Madoka's wish did something a little different from what she wanted, wonder if anyone can guess what it did :)
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 194: The bigger city problems
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
If anybody asked Madoka if she regretted her wish, she would resolutely say yes, it wasn’t anything big, not what she actually wanted, even if she didn’t really know what she could have wished for regardless of that fact, but it was still a waste, the small freak out she had after the fact about the whole...something appearing in her room and talking to her
Which she should have been more surprised about from the start, but the whole wish thing right after she was thinking about wishing Homura was already there was just...unlucky timing
Couldn’t even blame Kyubey about it could she? She got a little too excited…even if her wish didn’t go as she wanted it to, because apparently wishing for Homura to be in the same city as her turned into them merging, becoming much, much bigger while everybody acted like it was normal, like it was always like that which was...slightly creepy
But at the very least there was one bonus about it all, she was now a magical girl! Apparently a pretty strong one at that too if Kyubey was being honest with her! She was apparently supposed to hunt something called witches, Kyubey suggesting Madoka meets up with another magical girl before doing that
That was what she was planning to do before a white haired girl walked up to her, grabbing her hand and staring at her hand before letting out a deep, deep sigh
“...um, is...everything ok?”
“You’re a magical girl right?”
“H-huh? What-how do you—”
“The ring! You’re new right? How about we work together? I’ll teach you!”
“Oh I...sure? I’m Kaname Madoka, what’s...what’s your name?”
“Momoe Nagisa! Now c’mon, that lazy thing doesn’t explain anything by itself so I gotta do that myself…”
Tugging on her hand, the little girl starts to lead her away, Madoka following after her, really, what was the worst that could happen? She was a magical girl too! Even if it was a little embarrassing to learn from somebody younger than her…
***
For one, Homura was annoyed because the only reason for this to happen would be Madoka’s wish, which meant she failed again because her uncle was to stubborn about her moving out, maybe she should be more forceful next time...just do it without asking, she was tired of being too late because she just happened to be in another town this time
Well, that wasn’t even a problem now, her uncle much more ok with her moving since it was still in the same city, as big as it was, there was unfortunately a small problem because of that, a problem that she discovered when she tried to search for Kyoko
She wasn’t here, nowhere nearby, a sudden realization coming to her mind that she had no clue where she would be, was she still in the city? It was a fusion and expansion of them, Mitakihara becoming much bigger than it was before, expanding to beyond the old city limits and stretching towards Kazamino, absorbing it into itself
There were less magical girls in the city as well, about fourth of how many there were yesterday, which could only mean that Mami’s territory expanded forward as well, even if she couldn’t hold all of it, it made sense if she took the worst ones out of it
Homura just had to hope that meant her standards were still the same, there was also the fact that Mami might just have a team with herself now, that was...less likely but still possible so Homura would have to prepare for some new people she would have to convince to work with herself, somebody she didn’t know, who might be harder to convince as well
...she would still have Nagisa, should still have Oriko and after her Kirika, probably Madoka too but...she didn’t want to fight Mami again, it was so much harder when their relationship went sour, she never knew what exactly she did wrong in those times…
Still, the problem remained
Where the hell was Kyoko?
***
Waking up, Mabayu didn’t really notice anything too different, a few customers she didn’t see before sitting in the cafe as she ran late for school, not focusing on it too much, her school looking a bit bigger than it was before but surely that was just her imagination!
Running into her class, Mabayu sighs in relief as she finds her seat, everything being the same making her ignore the signs
She had no reason to think anything was going to be different! Why would it really? Almost everything else was! Sure Homura wasn’t there, but there could be a dozen reasons she wasn’t
It’s when her aunt asks her to take a trip to a grocery store that she finds something weird, opening up her gps finding the map much bigger than she was used to, a small frown appearing on her face as she stares at her phone and expands the map, confusion slowly growing bigger and bigger as she stares at the different map
It takes a moment to realize the other city was gone from the map
A moment to realize Mitakihara stood in where it once was, stood where before was no other city
“...h-huh? What...what happened there…?”
Staring at the map, Mabayu quickly runs through her mind if she ever looked at the map ever since she was back before a theory appeared in her mind
“Did...did I go to another universe instead of back in time…?”
Notes:
And their reactions to it all, Kyoko is gone now and Homura has no clue where to find her :)
Somebody did guess what the wish did so that was fun!
Started on the OriKiriMadoHomu fic again so new chapter for that should be out next week?
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!
Chapter 195: Home visit
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Checking the address to make sure it was correct, Madoka cheerfully walked over to the large houses, her legs momentary stopping to let her eyes appreciate it in it’s full view, a mild fantasy of her and Homura living there together flashing through her mind before she shook her head, first of all she wasn’t even completely sure this was the right place, she could have confused it with another nearby building, hopefully she didn’t of course, but it could happen…
Knocking on the door, Madoka waits a couple moments before Harue opens the door to her, feeling a smile take place on her face, Madoka gives the girl a quick hug
“It’s been a while! How have you been?”
“I’ve been good, and you Madoka?”
“Well, mostly good, I kinda...messed up on something recently...but it doesn’t seem...that bad yet?”
“Oh? Do you think I could help?”
“I don’t think so, I don’t even know where to start in fixing it...I’ll have see if it even needs to be fixed”
“...if you say so, should I call Homura here or are you…”
“I was thinking of visiting? That...is ok right?”
“Well...yeah it is, just...prepare I guess?”
Stepping to the side, Harue let her get inside the house, a question running through Madoka’s mind on what she had to prepare for, the answer coming to her soon after she stepped inside the living room, children sprawling all around it, most of them somewhere around Nagisa’s age with...four much younger
“...huh?”
They...looked like Homura and Harue? Were they their cousins? Were they looking after them? But Madoka didn’t remember Homura having more uncles or aunts other than Furugaki-san…
One turning to her, the girl’s eyes instantly shining as she shot up from the floor before launching herself into Madoka’s arms, confusion filling her mind before she sees the little girl lift her head up, grinning at her as she giddily proclaims
“Mommy!”
Madoka freezes in place, a dozen of eyes suddenly landing on her as she tries to process what the little girl just said before she’s swarmed, children running over to her smiling at her as they started to chatter while Madoka had just processed what the first one said, what she was called
What she was being called right now by the rest of the kids as well
“Whuh!?”
Clamoring around her, tugging on her from all sides as Madoka felt herself go overwhelmed, little kids that looked like Homura, who called her their mom, who were so cute she couldn’t help but feel her mind instantly wander to that idea, back to her and Homura living together, all these children being looked after by them, Homura’s soft gaze as she looked over them...Madoka and her sitting together, watching the kids slowly leave for school before the two of them slowly move closer and closer together...their faces right in front of each other and soon en—
“Madoka? You’re...here? Come on now, let her breath...sorry for them Madoka”
Turning to find Homura walking out of the kitchen, a cute apron on her torso pulling Madoka’s attention there before she shakes her head and asks
“O-oh it’s um, fine Homura-chan? But uh, who...are they?”
“Ah, they’re...kids I’m looking after, I can explain it in a little more detail a bit later, for now...would you like to have a meal with us?”
...she was going to explain later? Was there some kind of story there?
“I will, did you start cooking?”
Tilting her head down, Homura slowly nods
“...yeah, I thought it would be something nice to spend my time on”
“I see...do you think I should try it too? We could do it together then?”
“Hm, if you want to? I would be more than happy to spend more time with you”
Feeling a faint blush appear on her cheeks, Madoka nodded
“I would too!”
Giving her a gentle smile, Homura led Madoka over to their kitchen, Madoka noting down how empty it was...maybe she should bring them some decorations next time she comes? Maybe some knife holders, magnets? What are you supposed to put in the kitchen?
Sitting down, Madoka freezes when a blonde girl sits on her lap with a confident grin on her face
“Ibari, you should at least ask”
“Hm? Oh ok mama, mommy can I sit on your lap?”
“...it’s fine”
Her eyes shining, the girl grins at Homura before pressing her back into Madoka with a little hum, some sort of tune Madoka was able to vaguely recognize but couldn’t place
Hearing Homura sigh, Madoka watched an exasperated expression find it’s way to her face, a small upward tug of her lips, Harue pausing for a moment before sitting down nearby
A knock on the door stops them from starting to eat, Homura slowly glancing over at them before standing up
“I’ll open it, you can start eating, probably neighbors or something…”
Pausing, Madoka slowly nods before tasting the fried rice Homura made, her eyes widening for a moment before she took another bite, some sound of conversation coming from behind her making her curious enough to look back, finding Sayaka and Hitomi staring right at her with a surprised look that quickly morphs into a mischievous one
“Oh ho, would you look at that, somebody arrived pretty early and didn’t bother to tell us huh?”
“Interesting...well I suppose she couldn’t wait, her future wife was so close she couldn’t resist”
“Right? She already found a—”
“Huh? What are you looking at Hi...to…...mi”
“...there are...a lot of children here aren’t there Homura?”
“Oh that? I’m looking after them, I can explain it to you later, it’s a bit of a long story”
Staring at Homura, Sayaka sighs before sitting down
“Well, I hope it’s a good one at that because that’s not an easy amount of kids to get, you didn’t kidnap them or something right?”
“...of course not”
Notes:
Sleepy so no comments, hope you enjoyed today's chapter
Chapter 196: Magical girls meeting
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mami was more or less used to there being a few stowaway magical girls in her territory by this point, somebody would appear, maybe try to fight it out with her, get beaten and run away or alternatively try to make a deal with her, which only worked about ten percent of the time, so she wasn’t all that surprised to see two new magical girls, it was slightly weird to see the younger girl take the lead, but experience was never easy to gauge by age alone so she accepted it a few moments later
“Well hello there, it’s quite curious to meet somebody I don’t know in my territory...so what do you plan to do here?”
“That um...s-she’s new!”
“Uhm, and you?”
“Me...well I...would like to stay here?”
“And why should I let you? How do I know I can trust you?”
Stiffening up, the little girl stares at her, Mami suppressed her wince at that, she really didn’t like to threaten younger girls, but there was nothing she could do, couldn’t take care of all of them, couldn’t exactly make sure to guide each and every one of them despite how hard she tried, her most recent failure stinging the worst
“...I can...bring grief seeds to you? Or um, take care of familiars for you?”
“...I can do both of these myself”
“B-but it would be nice to have some more rest right? The city is uh, huge right? It must be hard right?”
Staring at her, Mami hesitates, the desperation in her eyes, the small glances she sent to the girl behind her, the tension in her body, nervousness
“...how about...we talk over some tea? Of course after we finish with this familiar first, I’m sure we can come to a deal together, would you two be ok with that?”
Watching the tension leave her bones, the younger girl finally relaxing Mami restrained her own sigh of relief, finally looking over to the other girl, bow in her hand shakily aimed at her, quickly put away in the next moment
Mami watches her for a moment longer
Ignores what just happened, smiling to her before turning around, her magic taunt as she walks off, hears footsteps starting to follow her oh so clearly, feels their magic shift, pull back into the soul gem
Mami stands ready anyways, the overwhelming magic the pink girl had lingering in her mind
Shiver running down her spine, she could take her, the girl wasn’t experienced, was clearly recently contracted, couldn’t have fought more than a couple witches
She still felt nervous
***
Being dragged off, Mabayu had no clue what was happening, she just saw Homura and a few moments later the girl glared at her, roughly grabbing her arm and starting to lead her somewhere
Nerves shooting up, Mabayu desperately tried to get out of the girl’s grip, but it was far too strong, the girl’s grip on her hand so tight it’s painful, really, really painful, she didn’t understand what she did for her to be so suspicious
Feeling meek, she couldn’t say anything, silently following after her, ignored the pain in her arm and gave up trying to get Homura’s hand off herself
It takes a couple more minutes as Mabayu tried to hold back her whines to herself, not wanting to see what would happen if she let them out, how the girl would react
Being thrown inside a door, Mabayu yelped, wanting to complain before freezing when she saw the cold look in her eyes, flinching on the ground before moving her eyes away
“You know me”
“W-what are you talking about? We...w-we just met!”
Completely glossing over her lie, the girl pulls over two chairs, sitting on one herself before silently staring at Mabayu before she took a seat herself
“You remember”
“R-remember what? H-ha ha what are you talking about!?”
“Don’t play an idiot, your eyes...you recognized me, let out a sigh of relief when you saw me, I already had some suspicions you were a magical girl but...how long did you spend watching me make a fool of myself?”
“N-no seriously, what…what are you talking about? Magical girls? Isn’t...isn’t that a l-little to weird?”
“You think I can’t see the ring on your finger? Should I smash it then?”
“If...if it makes you f-fell better?”
Stopping in place, Homura stares at her with a baffled expression
“You...are you trying to bluff me? You must have seen what happens when a magical girl’s soul gem is destroyed right?”
“...s-soul gem? Isn’t...isn’t t-this a ring?”
Silently staring at her, Homura covers her face with her hands, letting out a deep sigh before putting her hands away and turning to Mabayu
“You...put your hand out and focus on your ring, try to...try to imagine it unwrapping”
“...t-that, you won’t do anything if I do that, right?”
“...I won’t, just do it Mabayu”
Hesitantly following her directions, Mabayu closed her eyes as she did so, looking away before feeling something land on her palm, slowly opening her eyes, Mabayu stares wide eyed at the egg shaped jewel in her hand
Homura sighs from the side
“...you didn’t know you were a magical girl, how...how did you manage that, is it similar to Kirika...you remember the future don’t you?”
“...huh? W-what?”
“How much do you remember, how far back? How many resets?”
“Bwuh? Uh, um…o-one time? That uh, until the...storm warning?”
“...I see, I’m...sorry for overreacting, I had thought...no it doesn’t matter, will you let me make it up to you? I will explain everything to you and...how about I pay for your tickets for three months? I understand if that’s not eno—”
“Yes! O-oh I mean, that...i would, uh, gladly take your offer? Wait you’re the same Homura as the last one!?”
“...yes I am, I am sorry for giving you such a bad impression this time, I promise to try and mend it from now on”
Notes:
Madoka is a little trigger happy to protect her younger friend, thankfully nothing happened 👍
Homura reacts quite badly at an unexpected memory haver, hopefully she can make it up to Mabayu 😔
hope you enjoyed today's chapter!

Pages Navigation
W01 on Chapter 1 Sat 11 Jan 2025 06:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Sat 11 Jan 2025 08:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Leone_Rose on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Jan 2025 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Jan 2025 08:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sakubo on Chapter 1 Sat 18 Jan 2025 08:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Sun 19 Jan 2025 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Somebodyoncetoldmetheworldisgonnarollme on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Mar 2025 11:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Mar 2025 02:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
SirBobTheMarvelous on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Mar 2025 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Mar 2025 04:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lily (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Apr 2025 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 07 May 2025 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Indefinitely_Procrastinating_Author on Chapter 1 Mon 12 May 2025 07:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 14 May 2025 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Jun 2025 09:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
hauntedmoontimetravel on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Sep 2025 05:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cloy552 on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Sep 2025 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
LibraryForest on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Sep 2025 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
AxelFones on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Sep 2025 08:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ekkoree on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Sep 2025 05:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
BestGirlSirin on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 02:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
BestGirlSirin on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 03:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Nov 2025 03:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
W01 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Nov 2025 05:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gilgamesh_Tempest on Chapter 2 Thu 09 Jan 2025 02:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Thu 09 Jan 2025 02:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mojoredz on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 03:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
solsolnar on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 11:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 11:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
solsolnar on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 04:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Fri 10 Jan 2025 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Leone_Rose on Chapter 2 Sun 19 Jan 2025 11:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Sun 19 Jan 2025 12:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
SirBobTheMarvelous on Chapter 2 Tue 18 Mar 2025 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
yourlazynerd on Chapter 2 Thu 20 Mar 2025 06:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation